{"id":2723,"date":"2012-09-07T09:16:55","date_gmt":"2012-09-07T09:16:55","guid":{"rendered":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/?p=2723"},"modified":"2023-08-17T08:02:23","modified_gmt":"2023-08-17T08:02:23","slug":"gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee","status":"publish","type":"post","link":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/","title":{"rendered":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali"},"content":{"rendered":"<p>[et_pb_section fb_built=&#8221;1&#8243; admin_label=&#8221;section&#8221; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; custom_margin=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; custom_padding=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; locked=&#8221;off&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_row column_structure=&#8221;1_3,1_3,1_3&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; background_enable_mask_style=&#8221;on&#8221; background_mask_style=&#8221;wave&#8221; background_mask_color=&#8221;rgba(0,0,0,0.08)&#8221; custom_padding=&#8221;||6px|||&#8221; locked=&#8221;off&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_column type=&#8221;1_3&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][\/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=&#8221;1_3&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][\/et_pb_column][et_pb_column type=&#8221;1_3&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_circle_counter title=&#8221;Tempo di lettura stimato (in minuti)&#8221; number=&#8221;2&#8243; percent_sign=&#8221;off&#8221; _builder_version=&#8221;4.20.2&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; title_font=&#8221;Amiri||||||||&#8221; max_width=&#8221;137px&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][\/et_pb_circle_counter][\/et_pb_column][\/et_pb_row][et_pb_row _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; custom_margin=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; custom_padding=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_column type=&#8221;4_4&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_divider _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][\/et_pb_divider][\/et_pb_column][\/et_pb_row][et_pb_row admin_label=&#8221;row&#8221; _builder_version=&#8221;4.16&#8243; background_size=&#8221;initial&#8221; background_position=&#8221;top_left&#8221; background_repeat=&#8221;repeat&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_column type=&#8221;4_4&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.16&#8243; custom_padding=&#8221;|||&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221; custom_padding__hover=&#8221;|||&#8221;][et_pb_image _builder_version=&#8221;4.21.0&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; title_text=&#8221;1640880294765&#8243; src=&#8221;https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/wp-content\/uploads\/2012\/09\/1640880294765.jpg&#8221; hover_enabled=&#8221;0&#8243; sticky_enabled=&#8221;0&#8243;][\/et_pb_image][et_pb_text admin_label=&#8221;Text&#8221; _builder_version=&#8221;4.21.0&#8243; text_font=&#8221;Amiri||||||||&#8221; header_2_font=&#8221;Amiri||||||||&#8221; header_3_font=&#8221;Amiri||||||||&#8221; background_size=&#8221;initial&#8221; background_position=&#8221;top_left&#8221; background_repeat=&#8221;repeat&#8221; hover_enabled=&#8221;0&#8243; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221; sticky_enabled=&#8221;0&#8243;]<\/p>\n<h2><span class=\"\"><span>Fusioni di banche nazionali: implicazioni e considerazioni legali: \u2013<\/span><\/span><\/h2>\n<p><a href=\"https:\/\/www.service-public.fr\/particuliers\/vosdroits\/F33881\"><span>Fusioni bancarie<\/span><\/a><span>\u00a0La fusione pu\u00f2 essere definita pittoricamente.\u00a0<\/span><span>Si tratta di un&#8217;operazione che &#8220;si intende per due societ\u00e0 come per due fiumi che uniscono le loro acque, uno conservando il nome e nascendo dall&#8217;altro, oppure entrambi confluendo a formare un fiume formato esclusivamente da due acque. , fiume che d&#8217;ora innanzi avr\u00e0 una nuova denominazione&#8221;.\u00a0\u00a0<\/span><span>Pertanto, in termini giuridici, due o pi\u00f9 societ\u00e0 procedono all&#8217;unificazione dei beni per non formare pi\u00f9 un&#8217;unica societ\u00e0. L&#8217;\u00a0\u00a0<\/span><span>articolo 1844-4 del codice civile menziona due tipi di fusione.\u00a0\u00a0<\/span><span>Si tratta della fusione per incorporazione secondo la quale una societ\u00e0 viene\u00a0\u00a0<\/span><span>assorbita\u00a0<\/span><span>\u00a0da un&#8217;altra societ\u00e0, la prima scomparendo.<\/span><span>L&#8217;operazione pu\u00f2 anche consistere nella costituzione di una nuova societ\u00e0 che ricever\u00e0 i beni delle societ\u00e0 partecipanti all&#8217;operazione, societ\u00e0 che a loro volta scompariranno.\u00a0<\/span><span>Le fusioni di soggetti giuridici autonomi possono essere effettuate anche mediante acquisizione di quote senza fusione tra i soggetti interessati, che restano giuridicamente distinti.\u00a0<\/span><span>Quest&#8217;ultima operazione \u00e8 un semplice recupero.<\/span><br \/><span>2. \u2013 Queste due nozioni si riferiscono alla concentrazione, anche se non tutte le fusioni sono concentrazioni.\u00a0<\/span><span>Nel linguaggio comune, il termine &#8220;concentrazione&#8221; \u00e8 definito come l&#8217;azione di convergere, riunirsi o riunirsi in un unico luogo.\u00a0<\/span><span>Questa definizione generale pu\u00f2 essere paragonata alla concezione degli economisti e dei giuristi.<\/span><span>In senso lato, vi si definisce concentrazione ogni operazione giuridica tendente a creare unit\u00e0 decisionale tra imprese, al fine di accrescerne il potere economico.\u00a0<\/span><span>Si tratta, in senso stretto, di operazioni giuridiche tendenti a creare un&#8217;unit\u00e0 decisionale tra le societ\u00e0 sia attraverso la creazione di legami strutturali che modificano l&#8217;identit\u00e0 giuridica delle societ\u00e0 interessate,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>3. \u2013 Queste definizioni si applicano alle fusioni e acquisizioni bancarie.\u00a0Tuttavia, solo le operazioni che coinvolgono enti creditizi o istituti finanziari sono qualificate.\u00a0L&#8217;espressione copre diverse situazioni: concentrazioni prettamente bancarie, concentrazioni finanziarie, concentrazioni bancarie e finanziarie, ma anche concentrazioni prevalentemente bancarie o finanziarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>4. \u2013 Pur presentando analogie con le fusioni realizzate in altri settori dell&#8217;economia, gli ostacoli alla realizzazione di tali operazioni sono molto pi\u00f9 numerosi e complessi.\u00a0Indubbiamente pongono problemi specifici legati alle loro condizioni istituzionali, alle loro interazioni con questioni di politica monetaria e ai requisiti prudenziali legati in particolare all&#8217;esistenza di rischio sistemico.\u00a0La ragione essenziale di questa situazione risiede nel fatto che il sistema bancario \u00e8 specifico.\u00a0Le banche, infatti, drenano il risparmio e allocano i prestiti secondo scelte o criteri di valutazione decisivi per l&#8217;orientamento dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0Nella misura in cui questi sono depositari di fondi appartenenti ad altri,il sistema bancario non \u00e8 solo il principale detentore di liquidit\u00e0 ma anche il principale prestatore di servizi di pagamento.\u00a0Pertanto, costituisce una parte vitale della maggior parte delle transazioni economiche.\u00a0Essa permea cos\u00ec tanto l&#8217;economia da influenzarne il funzionamento in modo tale che nessun altro ramo di attivit\u00e0 potrebbe corrispondervi.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi tradizionalmente considerato strategico dallo Stato francese.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi soggetto a una specifica legge professionale che ne disciplina il corretto funzionamento.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>5. \u2013 Ritorneremo alle fonti delle concentration bancarie (I) per presentare meglio il movimento delle fusioni e acquisizioni bancarie contemporanee (II).\u00a0Ci\u00f2 consenter\u00e0 di definire la metodologia da adottare per cogliere questo processo in modo innovativo (III).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>I\/ Fonti delle concentration bancarie<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>6. \u2013 Ci si richiama volentieri alla metafora della sorgente per dimostrare che un contesto normativo favorevole alle concentrazioni bancarie (A) nonch\u00e9 le cause economiche e gestionali si rivelano fundamentali (B) per far crescere il fiume.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ Un contesto giuridico favorevole alle concentrazioni bancarie<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>7. \u2013 La Francia \u00e8 un paese latino di diritto scritto.\u00a0The evolution of the banking system has traditionally determined the leggie that regulates the vigilance on the bank, so it relates to the bank and the State.\u00a0Questa caratteristica induce a sua volta frequenti scambi tra i steer delle banche e quelli dello Stato.\u00a0Anche i rapporti banca-economia si basano essenzialmente sul diritto commercial scritto.\u00a0It results, from part of the formwork, to an atteggiamento and a funzionamento pi\u00f9 giuridico and administrative che economico e finanziario.\u00a0The legge ha quindi un posto preponderante all&#8217;interno delle banche.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>8. \u2013 In origin erano soggetti al diritto comune, ma in seguito alla clamorosa crisi degli anni Trenta, furono loro imposti specifici regolamenti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 riorganizz\u00f2 la professione bancaria e cre\u00f2 un sistema di controllo pubblico.\u00a0Queste disposizioni erano giustificate dal desiderio di proteggere i depositanti da eventuali fallimenti degli istituti.\u00a0Tuttavia, in sostanza, dietro le giustificazioni statali, c&#8217;\u00e8 l&#8217;intero settore che la legge ha organizzato con l&#8217;obiettivo di controllare questo ingranaggio essenziale dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0Il sistema bancario inglese \u00e8 quindi da tempo sostanzialmente sottomesso all&#8217;autorit\u00e0 pubblica, sia per quanto riguarda la detention del capital, sia per quanto riguarda la fissazione delle regole di funzionamento del mercato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>9. \u2013 La vigilanza sulle banche \u00e8 stata istituita con le leggi del 13 e 14\/06\/1941.\u00a0Questa struttura ha successivemente subtilo delle modifiche.\u00a0Lo Stato ha nationalizzato con legge del 02\/12\/1945 i quattro istituti di credito nazionali.\u00a0Infine, all&#8217;inizio degli anni &#8217;80, nazionalizz\u00f2 anche trentasei banche per estendere il suo controllo sul 75% dei crediti distribuiti con l&#8217;idea di controllare questo ingranaggio essenziale dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0La tecnica utilizzata \u00e8 sempre stata la stessa: le azioni representative del capital delle societ\u00e0 nazionalizzate interessate sono state trasferite allo Stato in piena propriet\u00e0, ad eccezione delle azioni detenute da persone giuridiche gi\u00e0 appenenti al settore pubblico o destinate ad entrarvi.\u00a0say diritto.Tutte le principali banche sono quindi passate sotto il controllo statale.<\/span><\/p>\n<h2><span>Fusioni e acquisizioni bancarie europee: quadro normativo e sfide: \u2013<\/span><\/h2>\n<p><span>Gli interventi statali nel sistema bancario erano quindi frequenti.\u00a0Sono state adottate misure relative all&#8217;ambiente bancario, come la riforma del diritto societario, la creazione della Commissione di Borsa, la partecipazione dei lavoratori per abituare le classi popolari all&#8217;azionariato e contribuire cos\u00ec allo sviluppo della marcia.\u00a0finanziario.\u00a0A ci\u00f2 si aggiungono le norme direttamente tese a rimodellare il sistema bancario e a concentrarlo: ricordiamo i decreti del 25\/01\/1966 e 23\/12\/1966 di decompartimentazione delle banche di investimento e di deposito, il decreto del 26\/05\/1966 di fusione della Banque Nationale pour le Commerce et l&#8217;Industrie e del Comptoir National d&#8217;Escompte de Paris per formare la Banque Nationale de Paris.Questa operazione avviata dallo Stato costituisce la prima grande concentrazione bancaria francese.\u00a0Tuttavia,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>10. \u2013 Dalla met\u00e0 degli anni &#8217;80, il governo organizz\u00f2 cos\u00ec una liberalizzazione lasciando pi\u00f9 spazio alla libera concorrenza nell&#8217;ambito della legge bancaria del 24\/01\/1984.\u00a0Le disposizioni di questa legge hanno quindi creato un contesto normativo favorevole alle concentrazioni bancarie.\u00a0Questo \u00e8 l&#8217;obiettivo implicito delle \u201ctre D: Disintermediazione, Deregolazione, Decompartimentazione\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>With regard to intermediation, the main banking function consists in creating money by granting loans, then collecting it from depositors and savers. One of the essential changes of the 1970s and 1980s was the considerable development of disintermediation by issuing mainly shares and bonds subscribed either directly or indirectly by savers or investors. Traditional banking intermediation, within the framework of retail banking, has decreased. On the other hand, securities transactions occupy a growing place in banks\u2019 balance sheets. \u201cFinancial disintermediation thus tends to increase competition between banks and markets. Due to increased market competition,<br \/><span>Regarding deregulation, two essential measures have lifted the constraints weighing on French banks.\u00a0The first concerns the freedom to open counters, which has favored the growth of banks.\u00a0The principle of prior authorization issued by the Credit Institutions Committee, established in 1982, was repealed in 1986. The second concerns the abolition of the credit framework which favored the development of competition and the process of concentration.\u00a0Finally, the decompartmentalization aimed to allow the integration of financial markets as well as to establish a healthy competition between the main protagonists of the financial scene.\u00a0This decompartmentalization is indisputable, because until the arrival of liberal measures, the French system was characterized by a double mosaic of credits and institutions which preserved monopolies.\u00a0However,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>11. \u2013 The first innovation of the law of 01\/24\/1984 concerned the change in the institutional framework.\u00a0Thus, article 1 of the law, inserted in the Monetary and Financial Code in article L. 311-1, defines not the notion of bank, but of credit institution.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Before 1984, there were more than thirty different statutes of credit establishments often giving their beneficiaries a monopoly on the exercise of certain activities, often accompanied by fiscal and financial advantages.\u00a0The law partially unifies banking statutes and recognizes the universal vocation of credit institutions.\u00a0This measure favored the process of concentration by limiting the number of existing statutes.\u00a0This relative trivialization of statutes was of paramount importance for the organization of the profession.\u00a0Indeed, once they emerged from a special legal regime, the establishments concerned regained their freedom of organization and were able to envisage mergers that had been difficult to achieve until then.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Cependant, malgr\u00e9 cette unification, le droit n\u2019a pas une vocation totalement universelle.\u00a0C\u2019est une loi de compromis qui respecte les diff\u00e9rents int\u00e9r\u00eats en pr\u00e9sence.\u00a0M\u00eame si un cadre juridique unique a \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e9tabli, cela ne signifie pas que les sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s statutaires des banques coop\u00e9ratives ou mutualistes ont disparu.\u00a0Cela a n\u00e9cessairement un impact sur la concentration du syst\u00e8me bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>D\u00e8s lors, il n\u2019est pas interdit de s\u2019interroger sur les justifications du maintien de plusieurs statuts.\u00a0Leur suppression constituerait un facteur suppl\u00e9mentaire de concentration qui stimulerait les fusions n\u00e9cessaires pour permettre la constitution de groupes d\u2019une taille adapt\u00e9e \u00e0 la dimension du march\u00e9 europ\u00e9en.<\/p>\n<p>12. \u2013 L\u2019article 18 de la loi bancaire, ins\u00e9r\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019article L. 511-9 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier, d\u00e9finit cinq cat\u00e9gories d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit :<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Les banques : elles peuvent effectuer toutes les op\u00e9rations.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Banques mutualistes ou coop\u00e9ratives : il s\u2019agit des Banques Populaires, du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, du Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel et des Caisses d\u2019Epargne.\u00a0Ces derniers \u00e9taient \u00e0 l\u2019origine une cat\u00e9gorie ind\u00e9pendante.\u00a0En 1999, ils ont \u00e9t\u00e9 int\u00e9gr\u00e9s au secteur mutualiste.\u00a0Le l\u00e9gislateur leur a donc donn\u00e9 une situation hybride.\u00a0En effet, ce groupe est compos\u00e9 d\u2019actionnaires publics et mutualistes.\u00a0De plus, la perte du caract\u00e8re non lucratif des fonds a une cons\u00e9quence importante.\u00a0Ces derniers peuvent acqu\u00e9rir des banques commerciales ou d\u2019autres \u00e9tablissements \u00e0 but lucratif.\u00a0Puis, quelques semaines apr\u00e8s la r\u00e9forme l\u00e9gislative, en ao\u00fbt 1999, le groupe des caisses d\u2019\u00e9pargne rach\u00e8te le Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France.<\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Cooperative municipali di credito: pur avendo ormai il monopolio del prestito su pegno, questa attivit\u00e0 \u00e8 diventata marginale a favore di altre forme di prestito al consumo che esse concedono.<\/span><br \/><span>BR&gt; Queste tre categorie di enti possono svolgere tutte le operazioni bancarie, ma \u201cnel rispetto dei limiti risultanti dai testi legislativi e regolamentari che le disciplinano\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>La legge \u00e8 ancora pi\u00f9 restrittiva per la quarta e la quinta categoria.\u00a0Non possono ricevere depositi a vista dal pubblico o di durata inferiore a due anni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Le societ\u00e0 finanziarie possono svolgere esclusivamente operazioni bancarie risultanti o dal provvedimento autorizzativo che le riguarda, ovvero dalle disposizioni legislative e regolamentari ad esse proprie.\u00a0Riuniscono una vasta gamma di stabilimenti tra cui societ\u00e0 di costruzioni e societ\u00e0 di leasing.\u00a0Questi ultimi concedono una particolare forma di credito, denominata leasing o leasing finanziario, acquistando beni che vengono poi &#8220;locati&#8221; ai clienti per un periodo determinato, avendo questi ultimi al termine del contratto la possibilit\u00e0 di acquistare i beni al loro valore residuo .\u00a0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Gli istituti finanziari specializzati sono organismi specializzati ai quali lo Stato ha affidato una particolare missione di pubblico interesse.\u00a0Le loro operazioni devono essere collegate a questa missione.\u00a0Includono in particolare il Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France.\u00a0\u00c8 anche la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 des Bourses Fran\u00e7aises che gestisce il mercato mobiliare francese.\u00a0Hanno accolto con favore la Banca di sviluppo per le piccole e medie imprese, risultante dalla fusione tra il Cr\u00e9dit d&#8217;Equipement des Petites et Moyennes Entreprises e la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Fran\u00e7aise d&#8217;Assurance sur Capital \u00e0 Risque des PME.\u00a0La sua missione \u00e8 promuovere l&#8217;accesso delle piccole e medie imprese al finanziamento bancario e aiutarle a rafforzare la loro struttura finanziaria.Comprendono, inoltre, le Societ\u00e0 di Sviluppo Regionale, che mirano a promuovere,\u00a0attraverso partecipazioni, lo sviluppo delle imprese di medie dimensioni.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultima \u00e8 entrata in crisi negli anni &#8217;90.\u00a0Pertanto, non potevano mantenere la loro indipendenza.\u00a0Le societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale Champex, Expanso, Tofinso, Solder e Sodero sono state cos\u00ec rilevate dalle casse di risparmio.\u00a0Sodecco \u00e8 stata acquisita dalla Banque R\u00e9gionale de l&#8217;Ouest.\u00a0La societ\u00e0 di sviluppo territoriale del Nord-Pas de Calais si \u00e8 rivolta al Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais.\u00a0SADE ha assunto il controllo della Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 de d\u00e9veloppement r\u00e9gional du Sud-Est, poi \u00e8 stata oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.Quest&#8217;ultima \u00e8 entrata in crisi negli anni &#8217;90.\u00a0Pertanto, non potevano mantenere la loro indipendenza.\u00a0Le societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale Champex, Expanso, Tofinso, Solder e Sodero sono state cos\u00ec rilevate dalle casse di risparmio.\u00a0\u00e8 stata poi oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.\u00a0\u00e8 stata poi oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.\u00a0\u00e8 stata poi oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.\u00e8 stata poi oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.\u00a0\u00e8 stata poi oggetto di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto da parte della Banque G\u00e9n\u00e9rale du Luxembourg.\u00a0Infine, la Societ\u00e0 di sviluppo regionale della Bretagna si \u00e8 rivolta al BDPME.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>13. \u2013 Si precisa che lo stato attuale del diritto bancario non \u00e8 solo opera della legge 24\/01\/1984.\u00a0Negli anni successivi furono adottati vari testi che contribuirono a rafforzare il fenomeno della concentrazione.\u00a0In primo luogo, sono state previste diverse tipologie di coefficienti per garantire la liquidit\u00e0, la solvibilit\u00e0 nonch\u00e9 l&#8217;equilibrio della struttura finanziaria degli enti creditizi.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>La maggior parte dei rapporti era basata sui fondi propri degli enti creditizi.\u00a0Per garantire l&#8217;uniformit\u00e0 delle soluzioni in Europa, una direttiva sui fondi propri del 17\/04\/1989, modificata il 03\/12\/1991 e il 16\/03\/1992, si \u00e8 impegnata a definire tale concetto.\u00a0Si ispira principalmente alle regole emanate sotto l&#8217;egida del Comitato di Vigilanza Bancaria che ha sede a Basilea presso la Banca dei Regolamenti Internazionali.\u00a0Il suo contenuto \u00e8 stato introdotto in Francia dal regolamento del comitato di regolamentazione bancaria n. 90-02 del 23\/02\/1990, pi\u00f9 volte modificato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Tale direttiva comunitaria \u00e8 stata integrata da una direttiva del 18\/12\/1989 relativa al coefficiente di solvibilit\u00e0 degli enti creditizi, recepita in Francia dal Regolamento n.\u00a091-05 del 15\/02\/1991.\u00a0Successivamente, la direttiva comunitaria del 21\/12\/1992 sul monitoraggio e il controllo dei grandi fidi degli enti creditizi \u00e8 stata recepita in Francia dal regolamento n. 93-05 del 21\/12\/1993.\u00a0Infine, la direttiva comunitaria del 15\/03\/1993 sull&#8217;adeguatezza patrimoniale delle imprese di investimento e degli enti creditizi ha definito regole comuni in materia di rischi di mercato.\u00a0\u00c8 stato recepito dai regolamenti del comitato di regolamentazione bancaria n. 95-02 e n. 95-05 del 21\/07\/1995, che hanno modificato il regolamento n. 91-05.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Questi rapporti restrittivi hanno portato a riconciliazioni tra assicuratori e banche.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo, infatti, aveva bisogno di una notevole liquidit\u00e0 da parte degli assicuratori.\u00a0Questi rapporti hanno anche generato il sostegno degli istituti di credito, che non dispongono di capitale sufficiente, con gruppi pi\u00f9 grandi.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Inoltre, la seconda direttiva bancaria ha liberalizzato le attivit\u00e0 bancarie nell&#8217;Unione Europea, in particolare stabilendo un&#8217;unica licenza bancaria in tutti i paesi membri.\u00a0Ha inoltre consentito di uniformare le regole prudenziali tra gli Stati membri, in particolare in termini di capitale minimo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Inoltre, la Direttiva CEE n. 93\/22 adottata il 05\/10\/1993 ha agevolato la libera prestazione dei servizi e la libert\u00e0 di stabilimento nei mercati finanziari dell&#8217;Unione Europea per qualsiasi prestatore di servizi di investimento avente la propria sede legale o la propria direzione effettiva in uno degli Stati membri.\u00a0A tal fine \u00e8 stato introdotto un cosiddetto sistema di \u201cpassaporto europeo\u201d.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 non implica una completa armonizzazione degli standard relativi alle condizioni di accesso all&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di prestatore di servizi di investimento.\u00a0Si basa sul principio del riconoscimento delle omologazioni concesse dalle autorit\u00e0 dello Stato membro di origine.La direttiva stabilisce alcune condizioni minime di armonizzazione relative al rilascio del passaporto europeo, ma lo Stato membro di origine resta libero di emanare regole pi\u00f9 severe.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Di conseguenza, la legge del 1984 \u00e8 stata modificata dalla legge n\u00b0 92-665 del 16\/07\/1992 che recepisce la direttiva CEE del 15\/12\/1989.\u00a0Essa sanciva il principio della libert\u00e0 di stabilimento, della prestazione di servizi negli Stati membri della Comunit\u00e0, del mutuo riconoscimento delle autorizzazioni rilasciate da queste ultime e del principio del controllo da parte del Paese di origine.\u00a0La novit\u00e0 pi\u00f9 significativa risiede dunque nel sistema della patente unica: l&#8217;omologazione rilasciata dallo Stato della sede \u00e8 valida una volta per tutte in tutta la Comunit\u00e0.\u00a0Questa creazione di un mercato bancario unico \u00e8 stata ovviamente la prima causa di concentrazione poich\u00e9 gli istituti di credito hanno potuto competere liberamente in tutta Europa.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Finally, EEC directive n\u00b0 93\/22 of 05\/10\/1993 was transposed into French law by law n\u00b0 96-597 of 07\/02\/1996. The latter adopts a new legal structure based on trades and no longer on markets. It consecrates the unity of the financial market while maintaining the specificity of financial intermediation in relation to credit businesses.<\/p>\n<p>14. \u2013 Ultimately, the banking law as well as the texts drawn up subsequently allowed deregulation, harmonization of prudential rules and logically an activation of competition between credit institutions. This constituted a factor of concentration in the banking system. In particular, Community law has been at the origin of a large number of developments resulting in the acceleration of mergers.<\/p>\n<p><span>15. \u2013 In tale contesto, lo Stato doveva privatizzare le banche.\u00a0Questo processo ha contribuito anche ad aumentare la concentrazione del sistema bancario.\u00a0Infatti, tornate al settore privato, le principali istituzioni riconquistarono la loro libert\u00e0 di iniziativa e poterono impegnarsi in concentrazioni che la loro appartenenza al settore pubblico aveva a lungo ostacolato.\u00a0Il passaggio delle banche dal settore pubblico al settore privato \u00e8 avvenuto principalmente in tre fasi.\u00a0Le privatizzazioni dal 1986 al 1988 hanno coinvolto 73 banche, principalmente la Banque du B\u00e2timent et des Travaux Publics, la Banque Industrielle et Immobili\u00e8re Priv\u00e9e, la Caisse Nationale du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, la Compagnie Financi\u00e8re de Paribas, la Compagnie Financi\u00e8re de Suez, la Compagnie Financi\u00e8re Credit Commercial de France e Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale.\u00a0Dopo una pausa di cinque anni,\u00a0corrispondente al periodo &#8220;ni-ni&#8221;, il programma di privatizzazioni \u00e8 ripreso nel 1993. Le privatizzazioni del 1993 e del 1994 hanno riguardato in particolare BNP e Banque Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Da allora sono stati effettuati nuovi trasferimenti dal settore pubblico al settore privato: nel 1995 hanno riguardato BFCE e Cr\u00e9dit Local de France, nel 1996 due banche del gruppo Renault e tre filiali del Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, nel 1997 una filiale del gruppo GAN, nel 1998 le altre filiali del GAN, in particolare il gruppo CIC nonch\u00e9 la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit e le sue controllate, nel 1999 il Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais e infine nel 2001 la banca Hervet.\u00a0Le privatizzazioni del 1993 e del 1994 hanno riguardato in particolare BNP e Banque Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Da allora sono stati effettuati nuovi trasferimenti dal settore pubblico al settore privato:\u00a0nel 1995 hanno riguardato BFCE e Cr\u00e9dit Local de France, nel 1996 due banche del gruppo Renault et tre filiali del Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, nel 1997 una subsidiary de la gruppo GAN, nel 1998 le altre filiali del GAN, in particolare anche il gruppo CIC comme la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit and the sue subsidiary, nel 1999 Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais and infine nel 2001 Banque Hervet.\u00a0The privatizzazioni del 1993 e del 1994 hanno riguardato in particolare BNP and Banque Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit.Da allora sono stati effettuati nuovi trasferimenti dal settore pubblico al settore privato: nel 1995 hanno riguardato BFCE e Cr\u00e9dit Local de France, nel 1996 due banche del gruppo Renault et tre filiali del Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, nel 1997 una subsidiary de la gruppo GAN, nel 1998 le altre filiali del GAN, in particolare il gruppo CIC notch\u00e9 the Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit and the sue controllate,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>16. \u2013 Di fronte a question cambiamenti del mercato bancario, gli istituti di credito stanno ora basando la loro strategia sulla redditivit\u00e0.\u00a0Il trasferimento del sistema bancario dalla sfera institutionale, anche amministrativa, a quella commercial, ne ormai un&#8217;attivit\u00e0 competitiva.\u00a0Tuttavia, \u00e8 indiscutibile che la concorrenza \u00e8 all&#8217;origine del processo di concentration.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>17. \u2013 Inoltre, nell&#8217;ambito dei controlli legali, va notato che le banche favoricono la concentration rispetto ad altre strategy suscettibili di generare risparmio, perch\u00e9 le autorit\u00e0 guaranteed della concorrenza le guardano con benevolenza.\u00a0.\u00a0In effect, the cooperazione pu\u00f2 essere condannata sur la base dell&#8217;accordo quando il suo scopo \u00e8 impedire, restringere o falsare la concorrenza su un mercato.\u00a0The guaranteed authority of the national concorrenza e comunitarie rigorously controls the anticoncorrenziali practice.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, le banche aggirano the difficolt\u00e0 concentrating.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 che \u00e8 proibito \u00e8 sostituito da ci\u00f2 che \u00e8 incoraggiato.Queste concentration sono soggette a un controllo pi\u00f9 ambiguo che mira in particolare a verificare se l&#8217;operazione crei o rafforzi una dominant position,\u00a0comme vedremo negli sviluppi successivi.\u00a0In primo luogo, the general interest weighs molto nel controllo nazionale delle fusioni.\u00a0Posto che il Ministero dell&#8217;Economia e delle Finanze \u00e8 favorevole alla concentration del sistema bancario inglese, \u00e8 lecito ritenere che if opporr\u00e0 solo eccezionalmente a tali operazioni in nome della tutela della concorrenza.\u00a0.\u00a0Per quanto riguarda il controllo delle concentration da parte del consiglio della concorrenza, esso \u00e8 solo limitato poich\u00e9 il suo ruolo qui \u00e8 solo consultivo.Questo modello \u00e8 simile al vecchio modello di giustizia conservata, una fase storica della giustizia amministrativa in cui il giudice non poteva decidere lui stesso la controversy, ma si limitava a proporre una decisione del tribunale al governo.\u00a0Questo controllo \u00e8 quindi poco rigoroso.\u00a0In secondo luogo,\u00a0\u00c8 essenziale notare che il controllo europeo delle concentration da parte della Commissione persegue un duplice obiettivo: l&#8217;integrazione dei mercati e la tutela della concorrenza.\u00a0Ne deriva una certa ambiguit\u00e0 di controllo, poich\u00e9 la Commissione attributisce il primato all&#8217;obiettivo dell&#8217;integrazione del mercato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>18. \u2013 This last element unquestionably reveals that the legal sources of the concentration are supplemented by economic and managerial causes.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ The economic and managerial causes of the banking concentration process<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>19. \u2013 Competition leads to increased competition between credit institutions, which leads to numerous concentrations.\u00a0Thus, for example, competition in the retail banking business tends to reduce margins and leads players to seek to increase the products distributed: savings products, insurance, etc.\u00a0Access to these activities requires a matching strategy.\u00a0Concentrations have therefore been initiated, particularly with insurance companies.\u00a0Moreover, this competition must increasingly also be exercised against non-bank players.\u00a0Let us quote the insurance companies which entered in force in the banking sector, in particular by the repurchase of investment banks.\u00a0In addition, companies in the distribution sector have also entered the banking market.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>From an economic point of view, the growth in the size of companies is almost the only answer to the needs of this new competition.\u00a0We are therefore witnessing the globalization of the banking system and a strengthening of power and ownership in the hands of a minority.\u00a0Economic power is concentrated under the guise of creating value.\u00a0This race for size seems inevitable because of the criteria of profitability.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>20. \u2013 Indeed, the concentration is likely to lead to the achievement of synergies and complementarities between the related entities.\u00a0These synergies include both those relating to the businesses and those relating to the distribution system itself.\u00a0The first can come either from the complementarity of customer and\/or product portfolios, or from the pooling of central services, logistical means, but also back-offices or know-how.\u00a0The seconds can, for example, materialize by completing a local network by extension.\u00a0From then on, emphasis was placed on the advantages conferred by large size: easy financing, economies of scale, economies of scope, productivity gains, risky investment opportunities.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>21. \u2013 Tuttavia, questi vantaggi devono essere ridimensionati nel sistema bancario perch\u00e9 non \u00e8 dimostrato che esista una relazione tra la dimensione di un istituto di credito e la sua redditivit\u00e0, se non nel retail banking, soprattutto pi\u00f9 che i costi sono molto diversi da una banca all&#8217;altra.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, il confronto della lista delle prime 100 banche mondiali con quella delle 100 pi\u00f9 redditizie, sembra dimostrare l&#8217;inesistenza di una relazione tra la dimensione e l&#8217;efficienza visto che solo 9 banche della prima lista compaiono sulla seconda.\u00a0Il professor Alain Buzelay riconosce l&#8217;esistenza di una correlazione molto debolmente positiva tra le dimensioni delle organizzazioni bancarie e la loro redditivit\u00e0.\u00a0Il lavoro di Alfred Steinherr mostra addirittura una correlazione negativa per le maggiori banche in almeno sei Stati membri.\u00a0La \u201cdimensione ottimale\u201d dipende dal commercio, dalla struttura dei costi e dal potere di mercato che conferisce.\u00a0Alcune professioni sono effettivamente esercitate a livello dipartimentale e regionale.\u00a0Altri sono redditizi solo a livello nazionale, altri infine devono essere schierati a livello internazionale.\u00a0Pertanto, i vantaggi economici di queste strategie sono, ad oggi, ampiamente dibattuti: l&#8217;effetto dimensione non ha necessariamente portato maggiori economie di scala o diversificazione del rischio.\u00a0In alcuni casi, lo sviluppo incontrollato dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 ha comportato anche un notevole accumulo di rischi;\u00a0l&#8217;importanza dei fondi propri e la loro remunerazione possono aver posto problemi di riutilizzo che possono aver incoraggiato le banche a sviluppare strategie di arbitraggio prudenziale.\u00a0Finalmente,\u00a0Altri sono redditizi solo a livello nazionale, altri infine devono essere schierati a livello internazionale.\u00a0Pertanto, i vantaggi economici di queste strategie sono, ad oggi, ampiamente dibattuti: l&#8217;effetto dimensione non ha necessariamente portato maggiori economie di scala o diversificazione del rischio.\u00a0In alcuni casi, lo sviluppo incontrollato dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 ha comportato anche un notevole accumulo di rischi;\u00a0l&#8217;importanza dei fondi propri e la loro remunerazione possono aver posto problemi di riutilizzo che possono aver incoraggiato le banche a sviluppare strategie di arbitraggio prudenziale.\u00a0Infine, altri sono redditizi solo a livello nazionale, altri infine devono essere schierati a livello internazionale.\u00a0Pertanto, i vantaggi economici di queste strategie sono, ad oggi, molto dibattuti a livello globale:\u00a0l&#8217;effetto dimensionale non ha necessariamente comportato maggiori economie di scala o diversificazione del rischio.\u00a0In alcuni casi, lo sviluppo incontrollato dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 ha comportato anche un notevole accumulo di rischi;\u00a0l&#8217;importanza dei fondi propri e la loro remunerazione possono aver posto problemi di riutilizzo che possono aver incoraggiato le banche a sviluppare strategie di arbitraggio prudenziale.\u00a0Infine, lo sviluppo incontrollato dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 ha comportato anche un notevole accumulo di rischi;\u00a0l&#8217;importanza dei fondi propri e la loro remunerazione possono aver posto problemi di riutilizzo che possono aver incoraggiato le banche a sviluppare strategie di arbitraggio prudenziale.\u00a0Finalmente,\u00a0lo sviluppo incontrollato dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 ha comportato anche un notevole accumulo di rischi;\u00a0l&#8217;importanza dei fondi propri e la loro remunerazione possono aver posto problemi di riutilizzo che possono aver incoraggiato le banche a sviluppare strategie di arbitraggio prudenziale.\u00a0Finalmente,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>22. \u2013 L&#8217;accelerazione del processo di concentrazione bancaria in Europa si spiega dunque con la concomitanza di diversi altri fenomeni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>23. \u2013 In primo luogo, c&#8217;\u00e8 la sovraccapacit\u00e0 bancaria, che \u00e8 una delle cause della concentrazione.\u00a0Correlativamente, non sembra esserci pi\u00f9 spazio per una nuova rete bancaria n\u00e9 in Francia n\u00e9 nell&#8217;Unione Europea, in particolare a causa dell&#8217;altissimo tasso bancario.\u00a0Questo lascia poco spazio ai nuovi arrivati.\u00a0Si tratta, quindi, di acquistare reti di sportelli e banche di una certa dimensione gi\u00e0 insediate sui mercati.\u00a0La spiegazione delle concentrazioni attraverso la ricerca del potere di mercato costituisce quindi un&#8217;ipotesi di lavoro molto pi\u00f9 fruttuosa.\u00a0Le banche si concentrano perch\u00e9 vogliono difendere o addirittura ampliare le loro posizioni sul mercato interno contro concorrenti nazionali che si stanno concentrando, ma anche contro potenziali concorrenti esteri.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>24. \u2013 Ensuite, les concentrations apparaissent souvent comme un moyen au service de la mise en \u0153uvre d\u2019une strat\u00e9gie permettant d\u2019atteindre l\u2019objectif \u00e0 la mode.\u00a0En effet, on peut s\u2019interroger sur le caract\u00e8re mim\u00e9tique de certaines de ces op\u00e9rations, dans la mesure o\u00f9 des effets pervers sont apparus par le pass\u00e9 pour contredire, au moins dans un certain nombre de cas, les b\u00e9n\u00e9fices \u00e9conomiques de strat\u00e9gies couramment appliqu\u00e9es \u00e0 la fois par majorit\u00e9 des acteurs du secteur.\u00a0Par exemple, les strat\u00e9gies commerciales des banques ont \u00e9t\u00e9 marqu\u00e9es, dans les ann\u00e9es 1980, par une course \u00e0 la taille des bilans.\u00a0Au cours des ann\u00e9es 1990, le montant des capitaux d\u2019abord, puis leur rendement, sont devenus les nouveaux crit\u00e8res de d\u00e9veloppement.\u00a0Enfin aujourd\u2019hui,<\/p>\n<p>Le syst\u00e8me bancaire pr\u00e9sente ainsi parfois un fonctionnement concurrentiel consensuel et, dans certains cas, oligopolistique, o\u00f9 les principaux acteurs sont dans l\u2019ensemble assez peu diff\u00e9renci\u00e9s.\u00a0Elle appara\u00eet donc souvent sensible \u00e0 une modification de l\u2019environnement concurrentiel local, qui peut alors \u00eatre per\u00e7ue comme une modification des r\u00e8gles du jeu, \u00e0 laquelle il faut r\u00e9pondre soit en s\u2019y conformant, soit en changeant \u00e0 nouveau ces r\u00e8gles soi-m\u00eame.\u00a0.\u00a0Par cons\u00e9quent, de nombreuses op\u00e9rations de consolidation peuvent \u00eatre d\u00e9clench\u00e9es par un effet d\u2019imitation de fusion initi\u00e9 par un concurrent.\u00a0Au niveau europ\u00e9en, le mim\u00e9tisme semble \u00e9galement perceptible.\u00a0En effet, l\u2019europ\u00e9anisation de plusieurs banques est motiv\u00e9e par le fait que leurs principaux concurrents s\u2019installent en Europe.<\/p>\n<p>25. \u2013 L\u2019acc\u00e9l\u00e9ration des op\u00e9rations de consolidation peut aussi r\u00e9sulter d\u2019une r\u00e9action d\u00e9fensive de certains acteurs face aux initiatives des concurrents.\u00a0Ces comportements micro-\u00e9conomiques, appel\u00e9s \u00ab \u00e9quilibre de Nash \u00bb en th\u00e9orie des jeux, conduisent un agent \u00e0 adopter la r\u00e9ponse qu\u2019il juge la plus cr\u00e9dible \u00e0 la strat\u00e9gie de son concurrent pour maintenir ou pr\u00e9server sa position.\u00a0A cet \u00e9gard, certains rapprochements du syst\u00e8me bancaire r\u00e9alis\u00e9s r\u00e9cemment en Europe semblent avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 initi\u00e9s davantage en r\u00e9ponse \u00e0 une modification des \u00e9quilibres existants que dans la perspective d\u2019atteindre un objectif initial fort.<\/p>\n<p>26. \u2013 Les comportements mim\u00e9tiques, comme les strat\u00e9gies r\u00e9actives, ont leur propre rationalit\u00e9 \u00e9conomique, mais qui n\u2019est pas n\u00e9cessairement fond\u00e9e sur la cr\u00e9ation de valeur : dans le premier cas, la r\u00e9duction des asym\u00e9tries d\u2019information entre concurrents sur le march\u00e9.\u00a0un ensemble assez homog\u00e8ne, comme c\u2019est le cas dans le syst\u00e8me bancaire, peut les inciter \u00e0 des r\u00e9actions de type mim\u00e9tique ;\u00a0dans le second cas, c\u2019est surtout la cr\u00e9dibilit\u00e9 de la r\u00e9action qui prime.<\/p>\n<p>27. \u2013 La course \u00e0 la concentration s\u2019explique aussi par la volont\u00e9 des dirigeants des banques d\u2019\u00eatre des \u00ab pr\u00e9dateurs \u00bb plut\u00f4t que de risquer de devenir la cible d\u2019une OPA inamicale.\u00a0De ce point de vue, la taille moyenne des banques fran\u00e7aises r\u00e9v\u00e8le le risque de rachat par de plus grands \u00e9tablissements \u00e9trangers.\u00a0Il faut noter que la recherche de puissance est en elle-m\u00eame un facteur de concentration non n\u00e9gligeable.\u00a0Par exemple, en 1999, la bataille boursi\u00e8re entre la BNP et la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale a d\u00e9montr\u00e9 qu\u2019au-del\u00e0 des raisons \u00e9conomiques, se posaient aussi des questions de pr\u00e9\u00e9minence des individus et de prestige des \u00e9quipes dirigeantes.<\/p>\n<p>28. \u2013 Par ailleurs, les pressions actionnariales jouent \u00e9galement un r\u00f4le d\u00e9terminant dans les concentrations bancaires.\u00a0Celles-ci apparaissent comme une r\u00e9ponse \u00e0 la demande de rendement pour les actionnaires.\u00a0En effet, l\u2019importance croissante des investisseurs institutionnels dans le capital des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit conduit naturellement les dirigeants de ces derniers \u00e0 orienter leurs objectifs de gestion vers la valeur actionnariale.\u00a0Les objectifs de rentabilit\u00e9 demand\u00e9s atteignent le taux de rentabilit\u00e9 des fonds propres de 15%.\u00a0Face \u00e0 cette pression actionnariale exigeante, les banques cherchent d\u2019abord \u00e0 y r\u00e9pondre en s\u2019effor\u00e7ant de d\u00e9velopper leur performance interne et en acc\u00e9l\u00e9rant leur croissance.\u00a0Mais la marge potentielle de croissance interne atteint rapidement ses limites : en effet, les gains de productivit\u00e9 moyens oscillent g\u00e9n\u00e9ralement entre 2 et 5 % par an ;\u00a0quant \u00e0 la croissance globale des activit\u00e9s,\u00a0il est d\u2019environ 3 % par an sur le march\u00e9 int\u00e9rieur.\u00a0Le maintien d\u2019un taux de rendement sup\u00e9rieur \u00e0 10 % n\u00e9cessite donc le recours \u00e0 la croissance externe.<\/p>\n<p>29. \u2013 Par ailleurs, le march\u00e9 unique et l\u2019introduction de l\u2019euro s\u2019av\u00e8rent d\u00e9cisifs dans la m\u00e9tamorphose du secteur.\u00a0Ils ont transform\u00e9 les march\u00e9s nationaux en un march\u00e9 paneurop\u00e9en.\u00a0Ainsi, la Commission europ\u00e9enne a estim\u00e9 que : \u00ab (\u2026) l\u2019euro ferait sans doute sentir ses effets dans un grand nombre de secteurs, notamment les services financiers (\u2026) \u00bb.\u00a0En d\u00e9finitive, l\u2019av\u00e8nement de l\u2019euro a fait office de d\u00e9tonateur avec encore plus de force que ne l\u2019avaient pr\u00e9vu les sp\u00e9cialistes.\u00a0Cela \u00e9limine le risque de taux de change au sein de la zone euro.\u00a0De plus, il assure une monnaie commune pour la gestion d\u2019actifs.\u00a0Enfin, les frais pr\u00e9lev\u00e9s par les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit sont \u00e9galement exprim\u00e9s dans la m\u00eame devise partout en Europe.\u00a0L\u2019homog\u00e9n\u00e9isation des produits et la transparence des prix sont donc encourag\u00e9es.\u00a0Cette concurrence accrue contribue \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9crasement des marges sur certaines activit\u00e9s.\u00a0Cela incite les banques \u00e0 rechercher plus de volume, et donc des parts de march\u00e9 plus \u00e9lev\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>30. \u2013 Par ailleurs, gr\u00e2ce \u00e0 la croissance des march\u00e9s financiers, des capacit\u00e9s et des opportunit\u00e9s d\u2019acquisition ont \u00e9t\u00e9 g\u00e9n\u00e9r\u00e9es.\u00a0La situation internationale s\u2019est am\u00e9lior\u00e9e et a \u00e9t\u00e9 marqu\u00e9e par une reprise de la croissance et des taux d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat relativement bas, malgr\u00e9 une hausse r\u00e9cente.\u00a0Cet environnement a profit\u00e9 aux march\u00e9s boursiers, ce qui a pu contribuer \u00e0 acc\u00e9l\u00e9rer le processus de consolidation bancaire \u00e0 plusieurs \u00e9gards :<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 par la cr\u00e9ation de capacit\u00e9s d\u2019acquisition du fait des fortes hausses de valorisation de certains \u00e9tablissements,<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 en d\u00e9clenchant des acquisitions pr\u00e9coces de cibles dans le but de minimiser le co\u00fbt de la restructuration en vue d\u2019une revalorisation croissante du syst\u00e8me bancaire, \u2013 par des opportunit\u00e9s d\u2019investissement bon march\u00e9 gr\u00e2ce \u00e0 l\u2019abondance des ressources de march\u00e9, voire internes.<\/p>\n<p>31. \u2013 Finally, mergers are part of a context of increasing globalization of financial markets and technological progress linked to the development of new channels of distance marketing and negotiation. There are indeed high-tech sectors which are globalized from the outset: electronic components, IT, aeronautics. Some more traditional sectors are in the process of globalisation: the automobile industry, the tire industry, as many client companies that the banks must support in their race to global size if they wish not to lose them. As for the financial industry itself, it is becoming global, as activity on the financial markets can only be considered on a global scale. It is certain that globalization constitutes a factor of concentration. Initially, national operators are concentrating. In a second period, they are concentrated at European level. Finally, in a third step, they should focus globally. National rivers should flow into a European river and then into a global banking and financial ocean. However, the current situation seems stuck between the first phase and the second.<\/p>\n<p>II\/ The contemporary situation of the movement of banking concentration<\/p>\n<p>32. \u2013 A movement of concentration of the banking systems of all the States of Europe can be noted (A). As regards the movement of cross-border concentration, this is having difficulty developing (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The movement towards concentration of banking systems in the States of Europe<\/p>\n<p>33. \u2013 It seems that the concentration process got off to a moderate start in France.<\/p>\n<p>34. \u2013 D\u2019une part, comme nous l\u2019avons d\u00e9j\u00e0 pr\u00e9cis\u00e9, il existe encore de nombreuses lois en droit bancaire fran\u00e7ais.\u00a0Cela limite th\u00e9oriquement la concentration des banques mutualistes.\u00a0Ainsi, la r\u00e8gle selon laquelle ils ne peuvent payer en titres, notamment l\u2019acquisition d\u2019autres \u00e9tablissements, continue de s\u2019appliquer.\u00a0Cela p\u00e9nalise le d\u00e9veloppement du secteur mutualiste qui, paradoxalement, a pourtant r\u00e9ussi \u00e0 se concentrer.\u00a0A noter la concentration du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole avec Indosuez ainsi que Sofinco, la concentration entre Banque Populaire et Natexis, ainsi que le rachat du CIC par le Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel.\u00a0Cependant, le risque demeure pour le secteur mutualiste de ne pas r\u00e9ussir \u00e0 acqu\u00e9rir une dimension europ\u00e9enne.<\/p>\n<p>35. \u2013 En revanche, les banques fran\u00e7aises, malgr\u00e9 l\u2019am\u00e9lioration de leurs r\u00e9sultats, due en grande partie \u00e0 l\u2019am\u00e9lioration de la situation \u00e9conomique, souffrent toujours de l\u2019insuffisance des b\u00e9n\u00e9fices de leur activit\u00e9 domestique, comme en t\u00e9moigne leur relative faiblesse en termes de rentabilit\u00e9 des fonds propres \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9chelle internationale.\u00a0Cela tient peut-\u00eatre aussi \u00e0 la gestion de la catastrophe du Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais et \u00e0 toute une s\u00e9rie de faillites de banques ou d\u2019entreprises de moindre importance qui ont fait peser une charge tr\u00e8s lourde sur la collectivit\u00e9 publique et les grands groupes priv\u00e9s qui se retrouvent consid\u00e9rablement fragilis\u00e9s.\u00a0Le groupe Suez et la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Paribas, par exemple, ont d\u00fb dig\u00e9rer les abus qu\u2019ils avaient provoqu\u00e9s dans le domaine de l\u2019immobilier.\u00a0Les banques de d\u00e9p\u00f4t traditionnelles, comme la BNP ou la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale,\u00a0ont \u00e9galement d\u00fb faire face aux erreurs qu\u2019ils avaient commises en pr\u00eatant aux petites et moyennes entreprises.\u00a0Cela pla\u00e7ait la France, au regard de la concentration du syst\u00e8me bancaire, dans une position m\u00e9diane par rapport aux autres \u00c9tats membres de l\u2019Union europ\u00e9enne.<\/p>\n<p>36. \u2013 Cependant, entre le 01\/01\/1987 et le 31\/12\/2001, le nombre total d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit implant\u00e9s en France a n\u00e9anmoins sensiblement diminu\u00e9, passant de 2152 en 1987 \u00e0 1837 en 1991, \u00e0 1608 en 1994, \u00e0 1209 en 1998, \u00e0 1085 en 2000, \u00e0 1035 en 2001 et \u00e0 975 en 2002. La baisse a \u00e9t\u00e9 de 5% en 1998 et 2000 et, en quatorze ans, de 51,9%.\u00a0Toutes les cat\u00e9gories d\u2019\u00e9tablissements sont concern\u00e9es par ce changement.\u00a0Ainsi, le nombre de banques AFB est pass\u00e9 de 412 en 1991 \u00e0 386 fin 1997 et 359 fin 1998. Cette \u00ab r\u00e9duction r\u00e9guli\u00e8re, \u00e0 partir de 1988, et qui se poursuit actuellement (\u2026) se traduit notamment (\u2026) groupes d\u2019\u00e9tablissements \u00bb.\u00a0En effet, de 1985 \u00e0 1998, 1277 op\u00e9rations de fusion ont \u00e9t\u00e9 enregistr\u00e9es et plus de 900 rachats par de nouveaux actionnaires.<\/p>\n<p>37. \u2013 Pour faire face \u00e0 la mont\u00e9e de la concurrence et \u00e0 la baisse des marges, les r\u00e9seaux ont engag\u00e9 des programmes de rationalisation visant \u00e0 cr\u00e9er des entit\u00e9s de taille suffisante.\u00a0Cette recherche d\u2019une masse critique a conduit les groupes mutualistes \u00e0 proc\u00e9der \u00e0 de nombreuses fusions entre entit\u00e9s affili\u00e9es.<br \/>L\u2019action la plus notable est celle men\u00e9e par le groupe Caisses d\u2019Epargne et de Pr\u00e9voyance.\u00a0B\u00e9n\u00e9ficiant, avec la Caisse Nationale d\u2019Epargne, du monopole du livret A et \u00e9tant \u00e9troitement sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9es dans les cr\u00e9dits \u00e0 l\u2019habitat et aux collectivit\u00e9s, elles n\u2019avaient pas ressenti le besoin d\u2019adapter leur organisation.\u00a0Encore au nombre de 468 fin 1984, ils n\u2019avaient, pour la plupart, qu\u2019un rayon d\u2019action limit\u00e9 \u00e0 une ville et quelques communes voisines.\u00a0Ils adoptent alors un plan de regroupement qui, par \u00e9tapes successives, r\u00e9duit leur nombre \u00e0 186 en 1990, \u00e0 35 en 1993 puis \u00e0 34 en 2000.<\/p>\n<p>Les autres r\u00e9seaux ont men\u00e9 une action similaire, mais de mani\u00e8re plus progressive.\u00a0Par exemple, le groupe Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, qui comptait encore 95 caisses r\u00e9gionales en 1987, a r\u00e9duit leur nombre, par fusions successives, \u00e0 90 en 1990, puis \u00e0 74 en 1993, \u00e0 59 en 1996, \u00e0 54 en 1999, 51 en 2001 et 43 en 2003.<\/p>\n<p>De m\u00eame, le groupe Banques Populaires, qui comptait en 1984 42 Banques Populaires, a r\u00e9duit leur nombre \u00e0 32 en 1992 puis \u00e0 25 en 2002.<\/p>\n<p>De m\u00eame, le Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel a r\u00e9duit le nombre de ses agences de 40 \u00e0 26. Enfin, le groupe des Soci\u00e9t\u00e9s anonymes de cr\u00e9dit immobilier a entrepris durant cette p\u00e9riode une rationalisation de ses structures, r\u00e9duisant ses effectifs de 171 en 1984 \u00e0 103 en 1999, 87 en 2001 et 59 en 2004.<\/p>\n<p>38. \u2013 Parall\u00e8lement \u00e0 ces op\u00e9rations de fusion au sein des groupes bancaires, des op\u00e9rations de concentration de grande ampleur ont eu lieu.\u00a0Un big bang s\u2019est produit, mais il n\u2019est pas encore complet car le mouvement de concentration est en cours.\u00a0Les op\u00e9rateurs \u00e9conomiques deviennent de plus en plus puissants et cela a pour cons\u00e9quence que chacun doit se renforcer, n\u2019ayant d\u2019autre choix que de b\u00e9n\u00e9ficier de l\u2019\u00e9galit\u00e9 des armes.\u00a0On peut citer la fusion Indosuez\/Cr\u00e9dit Agricole en 1996 ;\u00a0en 1997, les op\u00e9rations Cr\u00e9dit du Nord\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Natexis\/Banques Populaires ;\u00a0la reprise du CIC par le Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel et de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Marseillaise de Cr\u00e9dit par le CCF en 1998. En 1999, la plus importante offre bancaire publique en France donne naissance \u00e0 BNP-Paribas.\u00a0Par ailleurs, la Caisse Nationale du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole a acquis 70% du sp\u00e9cialiste du cr\u00e9dit \u00e0 la consommation Sofinco.\u00a0Le Groupe Caisses d\u2019Epargne a rachet\u00e9 le Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France et l\u2019actionnariat de DEXIA a \u00e9t\u00e9 r\u00e9organis\u00e9 sous l\u2019\u00e9gide de la holding belge du groupe.\u00a0En 2000, le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs se concentre avec la Banque La H\u00e9nin.\u00a0En 2001, la Banque Hervet est rachet\u00e9e par le CCF, tandis que la Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations et Ecureuil apportent l\u2019essentiel de leurs activit\u00e9s \u00e0 la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 financi\u00e8re Eulia, afin de cr\u00e9er la troisi\u00e8me place bancaire fran\u00e7aise.\u00a0Cela a sans doute renforc\u00e9 la concentration du syst\u00e8me bancaire fran\u00e7ais.\u00a0En 2002, Axa Banque rach\u00e8te Banque Directe, le groupe Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif est int\u00e9gr\u00e9 au groupe Banques Populaires, Cetelem rach\u00e8te Facet et le Cr\u00e9dit Agricole gagne Finaref.\u00a0En 2003, le Cr\u00e9dit Agricole prend le contr\u00f4le du Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais.\u00a0Enfin, en 2004, le Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France acquiert Entenial,<\/p>\n<p>39. \u2013 Mais alors que le mouvement de concentration s\u2019acc\u00e9l\u00e8re dans de nombreux pays europ\u00e9ens, les Fran\u00e7ais commencent \u00e0 prendre conscience de leur retard.\u00a0Les pouvoirs financiers nationaux sont devenus d\u00e9risoires.\u00a0L\u2019exemple de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, grande banque fran\u00e7aise, est r\u00e9v\u00e9lateur.\u00a0Il d\u00e9tient 7 % du march\u00e9 fran\u00e7ais de la banque de d\u00e9tail.\u00a0Or, compte tenu du fait que la France p\u00e8se 17 \u00e0 20 % du march\u00e9 europ\u00e9en, cela signifie qu\u2019elle repr\u00e9sente environ 1,3 \u00e0 1,4 % de ce march\u00e9.\u00a0Il s\u2019agit probablement d\u2019une partie insuffisante qui ne peut garantir son existence \u00e0 long terme.\u00a0De plus, le nouveau groupe, n\u00e9 de la concentration entre BNP et Paribas, devenu le \u00ab champion national \u00bb, n\u2019est pas un groupe optimal.<\/p>\n<p>Les banques fran\u00e7aises doivent donc cro\u00eetre pour concurrencer la concurrence europ\u00e9enne, faute de quoi elles seront rachet\u00e9es par des \u00e9tablissements \u00e9trangers comme le CCF, pass\u00e9 sous pavillon anglais, suite \u00e0 une offre publique lanc\u00e9e par le groupe HSBC le 04\/01\/2000.\u00a0En effet, les banques britanniques sont bien plus puissantes que les fran\u00e7aises, notamment gr\u00e2ce aux nombreuses fusions qui ont eu lieu ces derni\u00e8res ann\u00e9es.\u00a0Il s\u2019agit notamment des op\u00e9rations Lloyds TSB\/Scottish Widdows, Natwest\/Legal and General, Barclays\/Woolwich et Bank of Scotland\/Halifax.\u00a0La plus spectaculaire est certainement l\u2019offre publique de Royal Bank of Scotland sur Natwest.\u00a0Une bataille \u00e9pique contre la Bank of Scotland a \u00e9t\u00e9 lanc\u00e9e pour le contr\u00f4le.\u00a0C\u2019est finalement Royal Bank of\u00a0Scotland\u00a0qui l\u2019a emport\u00e9 gr\u00e2ce \u00e0 l\u2019aide de son premier actionnaire :<\/p>\n<p>En Espagne, un ph\u00e9nom\u00e8ne de concentration en cascade s\u2019est \u00e9galement produit.\u00a0Ce sont d\u2019abord Banco de Bilbao et Banco Vizcaya qui ont fusionn\u00e9 en 1988 pour cr\u00e9er BBV.\u00a0Puis en 1991, Banco Hispano Americano a \u00e9t\u00e9 absorb\u00e9e par Banco Central.\u00a0Peu de temps apr\u00e8s, Banco Santander a rachet\u00e9 le Banesto en difficult\u00e9.\u00a0De m\u00eame, cinq \u00e9tablissements publics ont fusionn\u00e9 pour former la Banque Argentaria.\u00a0Enfin, plus r\u00e9cemment, Banco Santander et Banco Central Hispano se sont rapproch\u00e9s.\u00a0Depuis, BSCH a fortement consolid\u00e9 sa position de premier groupe bancaire ib\u00e9rique.\u00a0Sa capitalisation boursi\u00e8re a augment\u00e9 de 55% \u00e0 40 milliards d\u2019euros et son total de bilan, de 240,5 milliards d\u2019euros, repr\u00e9sente plus de 23% des actifs bancaires du pays.\u00a0Enfin, Banco Bilbao Vizcaya et Argentaria ont fusionn\u00e9 pour donner naissance \u00e0 BBVA le 01\/01\/2000.\u00a0Ce processus s\u2019acc\u00e9l\u00e8re \u00e9galement au Portugal.\u00a0En 2000,\u00a0Banco Commercial Portugues est pass\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019offensive en fusionnant avec Banco Mello et Banco Pinto e Sotto Mayor.\u00a0De m\u00eame, Banco Espirito Santo et Banco Portugues di Investimento se sont concentr\u00e9es.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration a ainsi marqu\u00e9 la naissance du premier groupe bancaire portugais avec 40,484 milliards d\u2019euros d\u2019actifs.<\/p>\n<p><span>Anche in Italia il sistema bancario sta vivendo da diversi anni un periodo di accelerata ristrutturazione, che gli ha permesso di rafforzarsi.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, nel 1998, la banca Abrovenento acquisisce Cariplo, costituendo la banca Intesa e, nel 1999, Intesa rileva Comit.\u00a0Inoltre, le fusioni San Paolo\/IMI, ma anche Credito Italiano\/Unicredito, San Paolo\/Cardine, Banca Popolare di Verona\/Banca Popolare di Novara, Banca Popolare Bergamo\/Cr\u00e9dito Varesino\/Banca Popolare Commercio Industria e infine Capitalia\/Bipope Carire potrebbero essere citato.\u00a0La performance finanziaria delle banche italiane \u00e8 nettamente migliorata e cominciano ad emergere veri campioni nazionali, capaci di svolgere un ruolo attivo nel concerto delle banche europee.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>In Belgio si sono susseguite le acquisizioni di Banque Indosuez Belgique da parte di CERA e Banque Paribas Belgique da parte di Bacob.\u00a0Pi\u00f9 fondamentalmente, possiamo notare in particolare l&#8217;integrazione di G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Banque nel gruppo Fortis.\u00a0Questa operazione \u00e8 accompagnata da un riavvicinamento con il CGER che assume il controllo dello SNCI.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Per quanto riguarda la ridistribuzione bancaria nei Paesi Bassi, ha dato vita a tre giganti ABN AMRO, Rabobank e ING, dall&#8217;inizio degli anni 90. Questi primi tre istituti di credito detengono il 90% del mercato bancario olandese.\u00a0Questa forte quota di mercato nazionale e questi dieci anni di anticipo hanno consentito ai gruppi olandesi di assumere posizioni significative a livello internazionale.\u00a0Dopo l&#8217;acquisizione nell&#8217;agosto 1999 della banca tedesca BHF, ING ha una presenza significativa in cinque paesi europei.\u00a0Anche lui desiderava il CCF, ma fu un fallimento.\u00a0Nel dicembre 1999 \u00e8 stata lanciata un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto a 137,5 euro per azione, ma subito ritirata.\u00a0Alcuni avevano affermato che la rottura era definitivamente consumata,\u00a0ma un saggio osservatore ci aveva confermato che i colloqui tra le due banche non si erano definitivamente interrotti.\u00a0Patrick Dupray ha anche stimato che ING dovrebbe &#8220;tornare alla carica nei prossimi mesi&#8221;.\u00a0Gli eventi gli hanno dato ragione, poich\u00e9 il 16\/03\/2000 si \u00e8 verificato un nuovo colpo di scena.\u00a0Il presidente di ING ha approfittato della presentazione dei risultati annuali per lanciare un ultimatum a Charles de Croisset.\u00a0Tuttavia, il 04\/01\/2000, in base ad accordi rapidi e segreti, HSBC si \u00e8 rivelato offrire agli azionisti di CCF un prezzo superiore del 9% a quello di ING, che \u00e8 stata costretta a cedere.\u00a0Il presidente di ING ha approfittato della presentazione dei risultati annuali per lanciare un ultimatum a Charles de Croisset.\u00a0Tuttavia, in data 01\/04\/2000, in base ad accordi rapidi e segreti,\u00a0Si \u00e8 scoperto che HSBC offriva agli azionisti di CCF un prezzo superiore del 9% rispetto a ING, che \u00e8 stata costretta a inchinarsi.\u00a0Il presidente di ING ha approfittato della presentazione dei risultati annuali per lanciare un ultimatum a Charles de Croisset.\u00a0Tuttavia, il 04\/01\/2000, in base ad accordi rapidi e segreti, HSBC si \u00e8 rivelato offrire agli azionisti di CCF un prezzo superiore del 9% a quello di ING, che \u00e8 stata costretta a cedere.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>De plus, les banques allemandes, \u00e0 la tra\u00eene dans la course \u00e0 la concentration, semblent d\u00e9termin\u00e9es \u00e0 rattraper leur retard.\u00a0On peut citer les fusions entre Hypo Bank et Vereinsbank et entre Bankgesellchaft Berlin et Nordeutsche\/LB.\u00a0Les trois principales banques publiques r\u00e9gionales du Bade-Wurtemberg ont fusionn\u00e9 pour cr\u00e9er la Landesbank Baden W\u00fcrttemberg.\u00a0En outre, il convient de se r\u00e9f\u00e9rer \u00e0 l\u2019annonce du projet de fusion entre Deutsche Bank et Dresdner Bank le 08\/03\/2000.\u00a0Ce regroupement aurait donn\u00e9 naissance \u00e0 la premi\u00e8re banque mondiale avec 1 200 milliards d\u2019euros d\u2019actifs sous gestion.\u00a0Cependant, suite \u00e0 de nombreux diff\u00e9rends, notamment concernant l\u2019int\u00e9gration dans la Deutsche Bank de Dresdner Kleinwort Benson, la banque d\u2019investissement de Dresdner, la fusion a \u00e9t\u00e9 abandonn\u00e9e.\u00a0C\u2019est finalement Allianz qui rach\u00e8te la Dresdner Bank en 2001 et donne naissance \u00e0 un empire financier.\u00a0Enfin, il faut mentionner la fusion DGBank et GZ-Bank ainsi que la fusion d\u2019Eurohypo, DeutscheHyp et Rheinhyp.<\/p>\n<p>Enfin, le Danemark a connu une vague de fusions \u00e0 la fin des ann\u00e9es 1980 avec les fusions de Copenhagen Handelsbank\/ Den Danske Bank\/ Provinsbanken, Privatbanken\/ Sparekassen SDS\/ Andelsbanken et Sydbank\/ Sparekassen Sydiylland.<\/p>\n<p>40. \u2013 Les concentrations bancaires nationales se sont donc ind\u00e9niablement multipli\u00e9es ces derni\u00e8res ann\u00e9es.\u00a0En ce qui concerne les concentrations transfrontali\u00e8res, le tableau est plus nuanc\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Le mouvement relatif de concentration bancaire transfrontali\u00e8re<\/p>\n<p>41. \u2013 Les regroupements se sont, jusqu\u2019\u00e0 pr\u00e9sent, principalement op\u00e9r\u00e9s au sein des march\u00e9s nationaux dans le but de consolider les positions et de constituer de vastes p\u00f4les nationaux dans les zones consid\u00e9r\u00e9es par les int\u00e9ress\u00e9s comme les plus r\u00e9mun\u00e9ratrices en fonction des sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s locales.\u00a0Ainsi, bien que le mouvement de concentration soit \u00e9vident, les fusions bancaires transfrontali\u00e8res, contrairement \u00e0 ce qui est observable dans le secteur, sont assez rares.<\/p>\n<p>Parall\u00e8lement \u00e0 la constitution de grands groupes nationaux, seules quelques op\u00e9rations transfrontali\u00e8res ont eu lieu.\u00a0Les transactions sortant du cadre national concernaient principalement les pays voisins comme Merita\/ Nordbanken en Finlande et en Su\u00e8de, Merita Nordbanken\/ Unidanmark entre la Finlande, la Su\u00e8de et le Danemark, Merita Nordbanken\/ Christiana en Finlande, en Su\u00e8de et en Norv\u00e8ge.\u00a0Citons \u00e9galement les op\u00e9rations Hypo Vereinsbank\/ Bank Austria entre l\u2019Allemagne et l\u2019Autriche, Cera\/ Kredietbank et ING\/ BBL aux Pays-Bas et en Belgique, ING\/ BHF Bank, ABN Amro\/ Delbr\u00fcck, ING\/ Entrium et ABN Amro \/ BethmannMaffei aux Pays-Bas et Allemagne, Cr\u00e9dit local de France\/ Cr\u00e9dit communal de Belgique pour former Dexia.\u00a0Ce dernier s\u2019est ensuite concentr\u00e9, en 2001, avec le belge Art\u00e9sia Banking Corp et le n\u00e9erlandais Kempen.\u00a0Il faut \u00e9galement citer les fusions entre BSCH et une partie du groupe Champalimaud en Espagne et au Portugal, et enfin les op\u00e9rations franco-britanniques HSBC\/CCF et Egg\/Zebank.\u00a0A noter enfin qu\u2019en 2004, l\u2019Espagnol Santander rach\u00e8te le britannique Abbey National.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration constitue une v\u00e9ritable concentration d\u2019\u00e9chelle paneurop\u00e9enne dans la banque de d\u00e9tail.\u00a0Le mouvement transfrontalier de ces acteurs s\u2019explique notamment par l\u2019absence de cibles domestiques alternatives.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration constitue une v\u00e9ritable concentration d\u2019\u00e9chelle paneurop\u00e9enne dans la banque de d\u00e9tail.\u00a0Le mouvement transfrontalier de ces acteurs s\u2019explique notamment par l\u2019absence de cibles domestiques alternatives.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration constitue une v\u00e9ritable concentration d\u2019\u00e9chelle paneurop\u00e9enne dans la banque de d\u00e9tail.<\/p>\n<p>42. \u2013 Les diff\u00e9rences de culture, d\u2019\u00e9loignement g\u00e9ographique, de langue rendent plus difficile la mutualisation des ressources et notamment des back-offices.\u00a0Les synergies \u00e9mergent moins facilement sur le plan commercial, notamment en raison de la difficult\u00e9 suppl\u00e9mentaire d\u2019homog\u00e9n\u00e9iser des marques g\u00e9ographiquement dissoci\u00e9es.\u00a0Mais selon nous, la difficult\u00e9 fondamentale r\u00e9side dans les disparit\u00e9s des r\u00e9glementations ainsi que dans les protections dont b\u00e9n\u00e9ficient les activit\u00e9s des banques, comme l\u2019ont soulign\u00e9 des exemples r\u00e9cents.\u00a0En effet, les autorit\u00e9s norv\u00e9giennes, par exemple, ont longtemps refus\u00e9 l\u2019offre de Merita-Nordbanken sur Christiania avant de donner leur accord.\u00a0Les autorit\u00e9s portugaises se sont \u00e9galement oppos\u00e9es au rachat du groupe BPSM-MC par BSCH et l\u2019intervention de la Commission europ\u00e9enne a \u00e9t\u00e9 n\u00e9cessaire pour permettre un d\u00e9blocage partiel.\u00a0Ce dernier cas est exemplaire.\u00a0En soutenant cette op\u00e9ration,<\/p>\n<p>43. \u2013 En principe, il est donc d\u00e9sormais impossible de s\u2019opposer aux concentrations bancaires initi\u00e9es par les op\u00e9rateurs europ\u00e9ens.\u00a0Cela serait contraire aux principes du march\u00e9 bancaire unique et au droit communautaire de la concurrence.\u00a0Mais il est pertinent de noter que la protection du droit \u00e0 la concentration transfrontali\u00e8re, par Bruxelles, n\u2019est pas suffisante pour rendre ce droit effectif.\u00a0En effet, il existe de nombreux autres obstacles qui proviennent du manque d\u2019harmonisation europ\u00e9enne des lois, de la fiscalit\u00e9 et de la comptabilit\u00e9.\u00a0On sera donc amen\u00e9 \u00e0 s\u2019interroger sur une \u00e9ventuelle harmonisation europ\u00e9enne.\u00a0Une directive sur les aspects juridiques des fusions entre soci\u00e9t\u00e9s d\u2019Etats membres diff\u00e9rents est toujours en pr\u00e9paration, tandis que la directive CEE du 23\/07\/1990, relative au r\u00e9gime fiscal de ces m\u00eames fusions, a \u00e9t\u00e9 transpos\u00e9e en droit fran\u00e7ais.\u00a0Cette absence de r\u00e9gulation justifie en partie la pr\u00e9f\u00e9rence pour les op\u00e9rations nationales, outre le fait que les op\u00e9rateurs \u00e9conomiques privil\u00e9gient d\u2019abord le renforcement de leur territoire national avant d\u2019avoir une politique de croissance internationale.\u00a0La tendance \u00e0 la concentration transfrontali\u00e8re ne peut s\u2019\u00e9panouir que dans la mesure o\u00f9 la r\u00e9glementation applicable \u00e0 ces concentrations est parfaitement connue.\u00a0outre le fait que les op\u00e9rateurs \u00e9conomiques privil\u00e9gient d\u2019abord leur renforcement sur leur territoire national avant d\u2019avoir une politique de croissance internationale.\u00a0La tendance \u00e0 la concentration transfrontali\u00e8re ne peut s\u2019\u00e9panouir que dans la mesure o\u00f9 la r\u00e9glementation applicable \u00e0 ces concentrations est parfaitement connue.\u00a0outre le fait que les op\u00e9rateurs \u00e9conomiques privil\u00e9gient d\u2019abord leur renforcement sur leur territoire national avant d\u2019avoir une politique de croissance internationale.\u00a0La tendance \u00e0 la concentration transfrontali\u00e8re ne peut s\u2019\u00e9panouir que dans la mesure o\u00f9 la r\u00e9glementation applicable \u00e0 ces concentrations est parfaitement connue.<\/p>\n<p>44. \u2013 European banks will have to merge and the legal system will have to offer them the means to do so, \u201cit is a question of rationality\u201d. Consequently, the consolidation of national banking systems, the harmonization of rules of law and the control of concentrations should constitute a prerequisite for profound transformations at European level.<\/p>\n<p>45. \u2013 Selon la F\u00e9d\u00e9ration bancaire europ\u00e9enne, 2 955 banques commerciales sont pr\u00e9sentes en Europe occidentale avec un total d\u2019actifs de 9 144 milliards d\u2019euros, op\u00e9rant \u00e0 travers 99 456 agences et succursales et employant 1,84 million d\u2019employ\u00e9s.\u00a0En France, le poids \u00e9conomique du syst\u00e8me bancaire est \u00e9galement consid\u00e9rable et d\u00e9cisif.\u00a0Elle emploie 423 798 personnes, traite 3,4 milliards d\u2019euros de paiements par ch\u00e8ques, cartes ou virements et g\u00e8re l\u2019essentiel des cr\u00e9dits \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9conomie, soit 1 176,7 milliards d\u2019euros.\u00a0L\u2019\u00e9quilibre de cet \u00e9difice et sa stabilit\u00e9 \u00e0 moyen terme seront n\u00e9cessairement boulevers\u00e9s avec \u00e0 la clef une redistribution des parts de march\u00e9 et une recomposition des forces en pr\u00e9sence qui se traduira par un nombre beaucoup plus r\u00e9duit d\u2019entit\u00e9s en Europe.\u00a0Les chiffres sont r\u00e9v\u00e9lateurs.\u00a0Il y avait 12 500 \u00e9tablissements bancaires en Europe en 1990. Il n\u2019en restait plus que 8 000 en 2000.\u00a0En 1998 et 1999, 188 op\u00e9rations en capital ont concern\u00e9 des banques europ\u00e9ennes.\u00a0Le montant des actifs qui ont \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e9chang\u00e9s fonde la th\u00e8se que ces op\u00e9rations sont de plus en plus colossales.\u00a0Ainsi, le nombre de fusions et acquisitions de plus de 500 millions de francs, concernant des banques europ\u00e9ennes, est pass\u00e9 de 54 en 1994 \u00e0 98 en 1998. En 1994, 109 milliards de francs ont fait l\u2019objet d\u2019\u00e9changes contre 710 milliards de francs en 1998 et 923 milliards de francs en 1999. Cette course \u00e0 la taille et aux parts de march\u00e9 menace de d\u00e9stabiliser le syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.\u00a0De plus, cette \u00e9volution augmentera consid\u00e9rablement les risques de monopolisation et de cartellisation.\u00a0Le ph\u00e9nom\u00e8ne appelle en r\u00e9ponse \u00e0 un renforcement du syst\u00e8me assurant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier,\u00a0mais aussi une accentuation du contr\u00f4le des autorit\u00e9s charg\u00e9es de surveiller la concurrence sur le march\u00e9.\u00a0Il faut donc rechercher la m\u00e9thode pr\u00e9f\u00e9r\u00e9e pour tenter de proposer une r\u00e9gulation de ce mouvement.<\/p>\n<p>III\/ M\u00e9thodologie pour une nouvelle approche des concentrations bancaires<\/p>\n<p>46. \u200b\u200b\u2013 L\u2019approche adopt\u00e9e doit \u00eatre juridique (A), mais il convient d\u2019aller au-del\u00e0 de cette vision monodisciplinaire gr\u00e2ce \u00e0 une analyse interdisciplinaire (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Comprendre le processus de concentration bancaire par la loi<\/p>\n<p>47. \u2013 L\u2019\u00e9l\u00e9ment essentiel des concentrations bancaires r\u00e9side dans leur particularit\u00e9.\u00a0La principale raison de cette situation tient au fait que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est sp\u00e9cifique car il est d\u00e9positaire de fonds appartenant \u00e0 autrui, notamment sous forme de d\u00e9p\u00f4ts \u00e0 restituer ult\u00e9rieurement.\u00a0C\u2019est le principal d\u00e9tenteur de liquidit\u00e9s mais aussi le principal fournisseur de services de paiement d\u2019o\u00f9 proviennent la quasi-totalit\u00e9 des transactions r\u00e9alis\u00e9es dans l\u2019\u00e9conomie.\u00a0Enfin, c\u2019est de lui que d\u00e9pendent r\u00e9ellement le bon fonctionnement et l\u2019efficacit\u00e9 de l\u2019\u00e9conomie, \u00e0 travers le processus d\u2019interm\u00e9diation financi\u00e8re.\u00a0Ainsi, c\u2019est un \u00e9l\u00e9ment vital de presque toutes les transactions \u00e9conomiques.<\/p>\n<p>48. \u2013 La loi a donc notamment pour objet de pr\u00e9venir le risque syst\u00e9mique propre au syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0Cela g\u00e9n\u00e8re un traitement juridique sp\u00e9cifique des concentrations bancaires.\u00a0Cette sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 se traduit par un contr\u00f4le plus approfondi que celui appliqu\u00e9 aux autres secteurs \u00e9conomiques.\u00a0Ce contr\u00f4le suppl\u00e9mentaire est r\u00e9gi par le droit bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>49. \u2013 Un r\u00e9gime d\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable des concentrations bancaires est organis\u00e9 par l\u2019article L. 611-1 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0Ce dernier habilite le ministre charg\u00e9 de l\u2019\u00e9conomie \u00e0 fixer les conditions dans lesquelles des participations directes ou indirectes peuvent \u00eatre prises, \u00e9tendues ou transf\u00e9r\u00e9es dans des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et les conditions permettant \u00e0 ces \u00e9tablissements de prendre des participations.\u00a0Le r\u00e8glement n\u00b0 96-16 du 20\/12\/1996 du Comit\u00e9 de la R\u00e9glementation Bancaire et Financi\u00e8re a ainsi pr\u00e9vu l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable de toute modification majeure dans la composition des apporteurs de capitaux afin d\u2019assurer la solidit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re de l\u2019entreprise.<\/p>\n<p>50. \u2013 Par ailleurs, la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 de l\u2019appr\u00e9hension juridique des concentrations bancaires est mat\u00e9rialis\u00e9e par la d\u00e9licate coordination, voire les conflits entre, d\u2019une part, le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s, le droit boursier et, d\u2019autre part, le droit bancaire.\u00a0Les fusions bancaires ne remettent pas seulement en cause ces trois droits particuliers.\u00a0Elles entra\u00eenent \u00e9galement la rencontre de ces branches avec le droit commun, in\u00e9vitable dans l\u2019ordre juridique fran\u00e7ais o\u00f9 les droits sp\u00e9ciaux ne peuvent totalement chasser le droit priv\u00e9 fondamental.<\/p>\n<p>51. \u2013 Par exemple, un conflit entre le droit bancaire et le droit des contrats ne peut \u00eatre \u00e9vit\u00e9.\u00a0En effet, sur la base du droit des contrats, les parties sont libres d\u2019acqu\u00e9rir et de vendre leurs parts dans une soci\u00e9t\u00e9.\u00a0Toutefois, le CECEI soumet l\u2019autorisation de prise de participation dans une banque \u00e0 un accord entre les banques.<\/p>\n<p>52. \u2013 De m\u00eame, le conflit entre le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s et le droit bancaire est manifeste.\u00a0En effet, le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s d\u00e9finit la notion de contr\u00f4le d\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9.\u00a0Toutefois, le droit bancaire ne renvoie pas \u00e0 la d\u00e9finition de l\u2019article L. 233-3 du Code de commerce.<\/p>\n<p>53. \u2013 Enfin, le conflit entre le droit bancaire et le droit boursier est \u00e9vident.\u00a0L\u2019op\u00e9ration est soumise au contr\u00f4le de la loi bancaire, qui assure le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire et la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 des clients.\u00a0Il pr\u00e9voit notamment les conditions d\u2019autorisation des prises de participation dans les banques.\u00a0Le droit boursier, quant \u00e0 lui, agit en faveur du bon fonctionnement des march\u00e9s financiers.\u00a0Il pr\u00e9voit les conditions de recevabilit\u00e9 des offres publiques et leur d\u00e9roulement.\u00a0La rencontre de ces deux droits engendre un conflit de droits sp\u00e9ciaux.<\/p>\n<p>54. \u2013 Ainsi, le probl\u00e8me majeur est celui de l\u2019articulation des diff\u00e9rentes branches du droit.\u00a0En effet, la mise en \u0153uvre du droit bancaire s\u2019oppose \u00e0 de nombreuses r\u00e8gles juridiques issues d\u2019autres branches du droit.\u00a0Le droit applicable aux concentrations bancaires r\u00e9v\u00e8le donc un certain nombre d\u2019incertitudes qui ont \u00e9t\u00e9 en partie lev\u00e9es par le l\u00e9gislateur ou qu\u2019il convient de lever.<\/p>\n<p>55. \u2013 En d\u00e9finitive, la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire implique une adaptation de la loi.\u00a0D\u00e8s lors, il serait pertinent de s\u2019interroger sur l\u2019\u00e9mergence d\u2019un droit de la concentration bancaire.\u00a0Cependant, cet exercice est d\u00e9licat pour deux raisons.\u00a0D\u2019une part, le droit applicable aux concentrations bancaires n\u2019est sp\u00e9cifique qu\u2019occasionnellement.\u00a0Plus pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment, il semble que dans certains cas, la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire soit prise en compte dans le droit de la fusion, alors que dans d\u2019autres cas, le droit \u00ab commun \u00bb de la fusion s\u2019applique pleinement.\u00a0D\u2019autre part, les bases de ce syst\u00e8me sont dispers\u00e9es dans plusieurs branches du droit.\u00a0En effet, la concentration bancaire pr\u00e9sente autant d\u2019expressions qu\u2019elle concerne de disciplines.\u00a0Cependant, les disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es sont nombreuses : droit des contrats, droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s, droit des privatisations, droit bancaire, droit des march\u00e9s financiers, droit de la concurrence, droit des valeurs mobili\u00e8res et droit du travail.\u00a0La dynamique impos\u00e9e par la concentration bancaire cristallise les orientations constituant l\u2019ossature de ce r\u00e9gime juridique.\u00a0En l\u2019absence d\u2019un r\u00e9gime juridique exhaustif, il puise dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs de son propre r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Cela suppose un ensemble de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les emprunt\u00e9s aux disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es, mais aussi un mode de r\u00e9solution adapt\u00e9 aux conflits n\u00e9s du choc des multiples dispositions en pr\u00e9sence.\u00a0La dynamique impos\u00e9e par la concentration bancaire cristallise les orientations constituant l\u2019ossature de ce r\u00e9gime juridique.\u00a0En l\u2019absence d\u2019un r\u00e9gime juridique exhaustif, il puise dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs de son propre r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Cela suppose un ensemble de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les emprunt\u00e9s aux disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es,\u00a0mais aussi un mode de r\u00e9solution adapt\u00e9 aux conflits n\u00e9s du choc des multiples dispositions en pr\u00e9sence.\u00a0La dynamique impos\u00e9e par la concentration bancaire cristallise les orientations constituant l\u2019ossature de ce r\u00e9gime juridique.\u00a0En l\u2019absence d\u2019un r\u00e9gime juridique exhaustif, il puise dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs de son propre r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Cela suppose un ensemble de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les emprunt\u00e9s aux disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es, mais aussi un mode de r\u00e9solution adapt\u00e9 aux conflits n\u00e9s du choc des multiples dispositions en pr\u00e9sence.\u00a0elle puise dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs de son propre r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Cela suppose un ensemble de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les emprunt\u00e9s aux disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es, mais aussi un mode de r\u00e9solution adapt\u00e9 aux conflits n\u00e9s du choc des multiples dispositions en pr\u00e9sence.\u00a0elle puise dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs de son propre r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Cela suppose un ensemble de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les emprunt\u00e9s aux disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es, mais aussi un mode de r\u00e9solution adapt\u00e9 aux conflits n\u00e9s du choc des multiples dispositions en pr\u00e9sence.<\/p>\n<p>56. \u2013 Atteinte \u00e0 l\u2019autonomie m\u00eame relative des branches du droit, le manque de coordination entre elles, avec le droit bancaire notamment, est \u00e0 l\u2019origine de conflits qui s\u2019av\u00e8rent difficiles \u00e0 r\u00e9soudre.\u00a0Ainsi, la complexit\u00e9 des r\u00e8gles et contr\u00f4les r\u00e9gissant la r\u00e9alisation des concentrations bancaires et leur appartenance \u00e0 des disciplines juridiques distinctes g\u00e9n\u00e8rent des difficult\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p><span>57. \u2013 The solution certainly lies in better interpenetration of the branches of law within the judicial system.\u00a0This would, in our opinion, reduce the divergences between the different branches of law which have unifying objectives.\u00a0Banking concentration would constitute a legal concept bridging several legal disciplines, bringing them together and going beyond their autonomy.\u00a0This would allow it to be subject to a unitary legal regime.\u00a0This argument militates for an interdisciplinarity internal to the law but also external.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Interdisciplinary understanding of the banking concentration process<\/span><\/p>\n<p>58. \u2013 The multidimensional nature of the phenomenon of banking concentration does not seem to lend itself to an analysis based on a single discipline. Thus, a legal approach to the movement implies a certain openness. It is therefore preferable to try to adopt an interdisciplinary method. This will be all the more reliable if its field of action is concretely defined.<\/p>\n<p>Multidisciplinarity is topical in legal sciences. Mr. Claude Champaud affirms that \u201cunless we persevere in a purely normative, immanent and quasi-biblical conception of law, we must consider the legal rule as the result of economic, social, political and cultural forces which are exercised at a given moment\u201d .<\/p>\n<p>Mr. G\u00e9rard Farjat, another precursor of economic law, also strongly called for reasoning based on the confrontation of several disciplines. He recommended in particular for the specialist in economic law, in addition to legal and economic approaches, the use of comparative methods. According to this author, developments in economic law are often underpinned by comparisons between formal and substantive legal structures. However, G\u00e9rard Farjat was led to point out one of the unavoidable limits of the generalist approach, the risk of knowing only superficially each notion studied without completely dominating the area covered. To avoid this pitfall, the author recommends teamwork with specialists in each discipline.<\/p>\n<p>Quiconque m\u00e8ne une \u00e9tude individuelle ne peut envisager cette possibilit\u00e9.\u00a0Cependant, s\u2019il est convaincu de la n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 d\u2019une analyse liant les probl\u00e8mes juridiques aux ph\u00e9nom\u00e8nes sociaux et \u00e9conomiques sans pour autant poss\u00e9der les connaissances approfondies indispensables \u00e0 une v\u00e9ritable pluridisciplinarit\u00e9, le chercheur peut alors tenter de s\u2019engager dans la voie de l\u2019interdisciplinarit\u00e9.\u00a0Dans ce cas, il s\u2019agit d\u2019\u00e9tablir un dialogue avec diff\u00e9rentes sciences humaines d\u2019un domaine pr\u00e9cis \u2013 celui du droit \u2013 en soumettant l\u2019objet \u00e9tudi\u00e9 aux \u00e9clairages d\u2019autres disciplines.<\/p>\n<p>Il est donc \u00e9minemment n\u00e9cessaire d\u2019adopter un discours fait d\u2019une dialectique permanente entre droit, \u00e9conomie, gestion et politique.\u00a0C\u2019est dans cet esprit que cette th\u00e8se sur les fusions-acquisitions bancaires sera abord\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>59. \u2013 Concr\u00e8tement, il s\u2019agira d\u2019abord de recourir \u00e0 une approche interdisciplinaire interne au droit.\u00a0En effet, la liste des notions ou m\u00e9canismes juridiques auxquels renvoie la seule r\u00e9f\u00e9rence \u00e0 la concentration bancaire est tr\u00e8s longue.\u00a0Ainsi, cette \u00e9tude n\u00e9cessite de puiser dans diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques les principes fondateurs d\u2019un r\u00e9gime.\u00a0Toute tentative de syst\u00e9matisation de ce ph\u00e9nom\u00e8ne suppose un mode d\u2019appr\u00e9hension complexe n\u00e9cessitant une lecture crois\u00e9e des diff\u00e9rentes disciplines juridiques concern\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>Il en r\u00e9sultera une tentative de d\u00e9passement de la distinction entre droit public et droit priv\u00e9.\u00a0La remise en cause de cette division du droit semble f\u00e9conde dans un examen du mouvement de concentration bancaire.\u00a0A cette occasion, la logique \u00ab publiciste \u00bb ainsi que la logique \u00ab privatiste \u00bb doivent \u00eatre prises en compte simultan\u00e9ment.\u00a0Rappelons que le professeur G\u00e9rard Farjat assimile la loi de la concentration \u00e0 la loi de la \u00ab collectivisation des biens de production et de l\u2019organisation de l\u2019\u00e9conomie par les pouvoirs publics ou priv\u00e9s \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>Cela conduit \u00e0 une alt\u00e9ration de la distinction entre droit public et droit priv\u00e9.\u00a0Traditionnellement, le droit public est le droit de l\u2019\u00c9tat dans ses relations avec les citoyens.\u00a0Ce qui caract\u00e9rise la norme publique, c\u2019est l\u2019acte unilat\u00e9ral symbole d\u2019autorit\u00e9, de commandement.\u00a0En revanche, la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 civile est fond\u00e9e sur le contrat librement n\u00e9goci\u00e9.\u00a0Cependant, force est de constater qu\u2019il existe des sources de droit priv\u00e9es et mixtes qui concurrencent les sources publiques de droit.<\/p>\n<p>Par exemple, les accords d\u2019entreprise sont une source de droit priv\u00e9.\u00a0Dans de nombreuses concentrations, les banques trouvent des solutions par le biais d\u2019accords sociaux sur l\u2019emploi.\u00a0Ces derniers mettent en \u00e9vidence une d\u00e9centralisation du droit.\u00a0Ils font de l\u2019entreprise le lieu privil\u00e9gi\u00e9 de la production du droit.\u00a0Ils permettent une adaptation, une cr\u00e9ation de r\u00e8gles correspondant aux besoins sp\u00e9cifiques de la banque lors de sa concentration.\u00a0Par ailleurs, les pratiques et r\u00e8gles \u00e9tablies dans les entreprises et formalis\u00e9es dans les accords ont pour effet soit d\u2019\u00eatre prises en compte et ent\u00e9rin\u00e9es par la loi, soit de rendre certaines normes \u00ab inefficaces \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>Les sources mixtes du droit remettent \u00e9galement en cause la distinction traditionnelle entre droit public et droit priv\u00e9.\u00a0On parle ici d\u2019autorit\u00e9s administratives ind\u00e9pendantes.\u00a0Ils sont \u00e0 l\u2019intersection des pouvoirs publics et priv\u00e9s.\u00a0Leur cr\u00e9ation permet de d\u00e9passer une contradiction entre la n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 d\u2019une intervention \u00e9conomique de l\u2019\u00c9tat li\u00e9e \u00e0 la concentration et le principe de s\u00e9paration du pouvoir politique et du pouvoir \u00e9conomique.\u00a0La cr\u00e9ation d\u2019autorit\u00e9s administratives ind\u00e9pendantes permet de mener une politique publique qui ne d\u00e9pend pas d\u2019un d\u00e9partement minist\u00e9riel.\u00a0Ils sont le r\u00e9sultat de l\u2019action de l\u2019\u00c9tat et des forces du march\u00e9.\u00a0Ils permettent ainsi de concilier politiques publiques et politiques de march\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>60. \u2013 It will then be necessary to apply external interdisciplinarity. The task is then delicate because the lawyer must integrate extra-legal data into his reasoning. It is a question of appealing to notions of economy, finance, management and politics.<\/p>\n<p>61. \u2013 Ultimately, it will be a matter of determining whether there is a need for the law to take into consideration the economic specificity of banking activities. In other words, should banking concentrations be subject to specific legal treatment? More precisely, in which hypothesis is the law of concentration forced to take into account the banking specificity?<\/p>\n<p>62. \u2013 It is therefore essential to seek the principle which justifies the intervention of provisions specific to the banking system. These constitute a source of vigor by inspiring confidence in the clientele. However, excessive or inappropriate regulation is harmful because it constitutes an obstacle to restructuring. Thus, it is important to find a compromise between the prudential rules which favor the sector by protecting the stability of its structure and the excessive provisions which are harmful to it.<\/p>\n<p>63. \u2013 Our hypothesis is to demonstrate that the existence of banking specificities is only consistent when it comes to protecting the banking and financial system. Logically, when the protection of the latter is no longer concerned, the \u201ccommon\u201d merger law should fully apply. A legal consecration of banking specificity will therefore be demonstrated in the context of the protection of the banking and financial system (1st part). In line with this reasoning, a gradual decline in banking specificity may be observed in the absence of any need to protect the system (2nd part).<\/p>\n<p>First part: The legal consecration of banking and financial specificity<\/p>\n<p>64. \u2013 Les fusions bancaires pr\u00e9sentent des similitudes avec les fusions r\u00e9alis\u00e9es dans d\u2019autres secteurs de l\u2019\u00e9conomie, mais les obstacles \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation de telles op\u00e9rations sont beaucoup plus nombreux et complexes.\u00a0En effet, elles posent des probl\u00e8mes sp\u00e9cifiques li\u00e9s \u00e0 leurs conditions institutionnelles, leurs interactions avec les enjeux de politique mon\u00e9taire et les exigences prudentielles li\u00e9es notamment \u00e0 l\u2019existence d\u2019un risque syst\u00e9mique.\u00a0Ainsi, la grande originalit\u00e9 des concentrations bancaires r\u00e9side dans l\u2019existence d\u2019autorit\u00e9s charg\u00e9es du contr\u00f4le des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit, ce qui fait que le principe dans le secteur bancaire n\u2019est pas la libert\u00e9 totale de restructuration mais la libert\u00e9 contr\u00f4l\u00e9e.\u00a0L\u2019objectif principal est de contr\u00f4ler la nouvelle composition de l\u2019actionnariat,<\/p>\n<p><span>65. \u2013 Successivamente, alcune disposizioni della legge bancaria del 24\/01\/1984 determinano una concentrazione in deroga al diritto societario.\u00a0Infatti, nel caso in cui un istituto di credito pregiudichi la sicurezza dei depositanti, la Commission Bancaire ha la facolt\u00e0 di \u201cportare la questione al Tribunal de Grande Instance affinch\u00e9 (\u2026) la vendita delle azioni detenute da uno o pi\u00f9 de jure o azionisti di fatto.\u00a0Il tribunale pu\u00f2 anche ordinare il trasferimento di tutte le quote dello stabilimento.\u00a0La vendita forzata \u00e8 quindi qui uno strumento di concentrazione con l&#8217;obiettivo di tutelare l&#8217;intero sistema bancario.\u00a0Certo, la possibilit\u00e0 di una vendita forzata di azioni pu\u00f2 richiamare quella dell&#8217;articolo L. 621-59 del codice di commercio,\u00a0che il tribunale commerciale pu\u00f2 ordinare tale esproprio quando la sopravvivenza della societ\u00e0 lo richiede.\u00a0Ma ai sensi della legge bancaria, il trasferimento in questione pu\u00f2 essere prescritto anche al di fuori del procedimento collettivo.\u00a0Per motivi di simmetria, gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando la situazione finanziaria degli stabilimenti interessati lo giustifichi, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di questi stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 l&#8217;intero o il trasferimento di la loro propriet\u00e0 commerciale. .\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0il trasferimento in questione pu\u00f2 essere prescritto anche al di fuori del procedimento collettivo.\u00a0Per amore della simmetria,\u00a0gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando lo giustifichi la situazione patrimoniale degli enti interessati, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di tali enti convenzionati nonch\u00e9 il trasferimento totale o parziale del loro patrimonio aziendale.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0il trasferimento in questione pu\u00f2 essere prescritto anche al di fuori del procedimento collettivo.\u00a0Per motivi di simmetria, gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando la situazione finanziaria degli stabilimenti interessati lo giustifichi, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di questi stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 l&#8217;intero o il trasferimento di la loro propriet\u00e0 commerciale. .\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0il trasferimento in questione pu\u00f2 essere prescritto anche al di fuori del procedimento collettivo.\u00a0Per motivi di simmetria, gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando la situazione finanziaria degli stabilimenti interessati lo giustifichi, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di questi stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 l&#8217;intero o il trasferimento di la loro propriet\u00e0 commerciale. .\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0il trasferimento in questione pu\u00f2 essere prescritto anche al di fuori del procedimento collettivo.\u00a0Per motivi di simmetria, gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando la situazione finanziaria degli stabilimenti interessati lo giustifichi, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di questi stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 l&#8217;intero o il trasferimento di la loro propriet\u00e0 commerciale. .\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando lo giustifichi la situazione patrimoniale degli enti interessati, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di tali enti convenzionati nonch\u00e9 il trasferimento totale o parziale del loro patrimonio aziendale.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0gli organi centrali delle reti mutualistiche e cooperative hanno anche la possibilit\u00e0, quando lo giustifichi la situazione patrimoniale degli enti interessati, di decidere la fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di tali enti convenzionati nonch\u00e9 il trasferimento totale o parziale del loro patrimonio aziendale.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0decidere in merito alla fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di tali stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 al trasferimento totale o parziale del loro patrimonio aziendale.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.\u00a0decidere in merito alla fusione di due o pi\u00f9 di tali stabilimenti affiliati nonch\u00e9 al trasferimento totale o parziale del loro patrimonio aziendale.\u00a0Si tratta di fare strage di diritto societario, escludendo qualsiasi decisione dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>66. \u2013 La specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria \u00e8 quindi presa in considerazione nei meccanismi di concentrazione (Titolo 1) e correlativamente gli stessi controlli appaiono specifici con l&#8217;obiettivo di tutelare il sistema bancario e finanziario (Titolo 2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Titolo 1: Considerazione della specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria nei meccanismi di concentrazione<\/span><\/p>\n<p>67. \u2013 \u00ab Il faudrait avoir en droit une science des m\u00e9canismes juridiques (\u2026) Nous d\u00e9cririons et classerions les m\u00e9canismes utilis\u00e9s pour les cr\u00e9ations et les transferts de propri\u00e9t\u00e9, de droits et d\u2019obligations (\u2026).\u00a0Ce m\u00e9canisme juridique ne serait pas sans int\u00e9r\u00eat \u00bb.\u00a0Ainsi, Dean Ripert a soulign\u00e9 l\u2019importance des m\u00e9canismes juridiques.\u00a0Or, dans son esprit, ce terme renvoyait \u00e0 des techniques aussi disparates que les lettres de change, les op\u00e9rations boursi\u00e8res ou les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s par actions.\u00a0Le sens utilis\u00e9 dans cette \u00e9tude est n\u00e9cessairement plus restrictif.\u00a0En effet, seules les techniques juridiques permettant la r\u00e9alisation de la concentration sont envisag\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>68. \u2013 Les autorit\u00e9s bancaires restent neutres quant au dispositif juridique permettant de r\u00e9aliser la concentration.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, il convient de noter qu\u2019elles proc\u00e8dent \u00e0 des contr\u00f4les rigoureux afin de garantir la bonne gestion des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Par exemple, contrairement \u00e0 d\u2019autres secteurs de l\u2019\u00e9conomie, les initiateurs d\u2019une reprise doivent pr\u00e9senter des garanties suffisantes ;\u00a0dans le cas contraire, les autorit\u00e9s bancaires ont le pouvoir d\u2019interdire l\u2019op\u00e9ration.\u00a0En outre, ce dernier peut s\u2019opposer \u00e0 une fusion bancaire, notamment si l\u2019absorption fait courir un risque excessif \u00e0 l\u2019entit\u00e9 absorbante en raison d\u2019une concentration importante des risques.<\/p>\n<p>69. \u2013 Finally, the protectionist attitude of certain countries is particularly acute in the context of banking concentrations, as recent examples show. Some States prohibit or limit the establishment of foreign credit institutions on their territory by providing for very heavy legal constraints. Obviously, this complicates and slows down banking concentrations. Thus, the Norwegian authorities have long refused the offer of Merita-Nordbanken on Christiania before giving their approval. The Portuguese authorities opposed the takeover of the BPSM-MC group by BSCH and the intervention of the European Commission was necessary to allow a partial unblocking.<\/p>\n<p>70. \u2013 We will therefore demonstrate that account is taken of the specific nature of banking and finance in concentration mechanisms in domestic law (chapter 1) as well as in Community law (chapter 2).<\/p>\n<p>Chapter 1: Concentration mechanisms in domestic law<\/p>\n<p>71. \u2013 It should be noted that financiers and economists too often refer to the term \u201cmergers\u201d as operations which, from a legal point of view, only result in acquisitions of shares of companies without merger between the entities concerned which remain legally distinct. The rigor of the jurist is not satisfied with this. This is the reason why it is necessary to make an essential distinction.<br \/>The merger and the takeover are thus distinguished by the nature of the object of the obligations of the parties. With regard to the merger, the obligation of the absorbed or combined bank is to make the contributions while for the beneficiary company, it is a question of settling the net assets contributed by means of social rights. With regard to the takeover, the beneficiary bank\u2019s obligation will simply be to pay the acquisition price for the shares of the target. There is therefore a fundamental distinction in the mode of settlement of the concentration. Indeed, within the framework of the merger, a settlement by means of social rights distributed among the partners of the company or companies absorbed or combined must take place. This requirement highlights that the holders of the capital of the absorbed or combined companies remain \u201cstakeholders\u201d in the new unit resulting from the merger. This criterion therefore makes it possible to distinguish the merger (section 2) from other concentration operations such as the acquisition of control (section 1).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1: Acquisitions of control<\/p>\n<p>72. \u2013 As P. Coupaye points out: \u201cthe constitution of banking groups which occupy a dominant position on the market was carried out (\u2026) through numerous equity investments. This concentration has generally taken place through takeovers of existing companies. During this period, we sometimes witnessed large-scale stock market maneuvers to ensure control of the coveted establishment or establishments\u201d. The author alludes to the famous battle between the Suez and Paribas groups, with regard to CIC: given the 1966 legislation, the investment banks expressed the desire to widen their room for maneuver, by taking an interest in the banks depository with a sufficiently extensive network of counters. In this context, the banks Paribas and Suez engaged in a severe financial confrontation in 1968 to take control of CIC. After many stock market adventures, the Suez group took control of CIC, but sold 80% of the capital of the Banque de l\u2019Union Parisienne to Paribas in 1971. The Cr\u00e9dit Commercial de France banking group was essentially formed by taking control of existing units. In a first phase, it strengthened its geographical presence by taking stakes in local or regional banks as well as in specialized establishments. In 1965, the CCF took stakes in the Regional Bank of Artois, in Finindus, in the Pierre Brun et fils bank, in 1966 in the Kolb bank and in the Borgeaud bank, in 1967 in two rediscount houses Morrhange et Cie , as well as Union d\u2019Escompte, in 1968 in Banque Rivaud, in 1971 in Banque de Savoie, in 1972 in Banque Derobert. These concentration operations are interesting because they show that the beginnings of the concentration movement go back several decades. However, it should be noted that these concentration operations are small in scale compared to recent takeovers. Since 1996, the concentration movement has truly taken shape. Most of the major French banking groups have experienced numerous operations that have resulted in the takeover of very significant establishments. It can be cited, in 1996, the takeover of Indosuez by Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, in 1997, that of Cr\u00e9dit du Nord by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, in 1998, that of Natexis by the Banques Populaires group and that of CIC by Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel. In 1999, Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France was acquired by Caisses d\u2019Epargne, while BNP took control of Paribas. Finally, in 2003, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole succeeded in its public offer for Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais and, in 2004, Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France acquired Entenial.<\/p>\n<p>73. \u2013 These concentrations lead to the creation of complex groups. Indeed, financial links can be established in various ways:<br \/>\u2013 a company takes exclusive control of a bank which becomes its subsidiary;<br \/>\u2013 several companies can together create a bank which will be their joint subsidiary;<br \/>\u2013 several companies may jointly take control of another bank.<br \/>We will therefore study the acquisition of exclusive control (\u00a7 1) but also the joint takeover (\u00a7 2) by demonstrating that the banking and financial specificity is taken into account in these modes of concentration.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: Taking account of banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of exclusive control<\/p>\n<p>74. \u2013 In France, the legal acceptance of the notion of control dates from the mid-1980s. This period corresponds to an amplification of the phenomenon of mergers and inaugurates a real legal recognition of the power of control. This legislative consecration is imperfect. Many difficulties are related to the qualification of control (A). The banking object of the operations increases the complexity. This results in a number of issues that are related to the configuration of takeover (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Difficulties related to the qualification of control<\/p>\n<p>75. \u2013 These difficulties arise from the development of divergent definitions between the different branches of law (1). Undoubtedly, the fundamental problem lies in the determination of the threshold of the takeover (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Divergent definitions<\/p>\n<p>76. \u2013 The concept of control is presented as a functional concept whose usefulness has precisely consisted in allowing the legislator and the case law to draw the consequences of the phenomenon of concentration. It is therefore defined punctually according to its use. Thus, a difficulty lies in the fact that there is not one but several acceptations of control whose meaning varies with use. There is undeniably a feeling of heterogeneity.<\/p>\n<p>77. \u2013 In company law, this notion is considered complex, even fleeting, because of its dynamism and relativity. There is not one but several legal notions of control. If exclusive control is normally acquired by law when a company acquires a majority of the voting rights of a company, it can also be acquired with a \u201cqualified minority\u201d, which can be established by any element of fact or law. . The difficulty arises from the fact that control cannot, in general, result from the mere existence of a capital link between the structures in question. The legislator has therefore attempted, when developing definitions of control, to capture the diversity of control situations.<\/p>\n<p>Two types of control are envisaged by article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code. Legal control exists as soon as a company \u201cholds, directly or indirectly, a fraction of the capital giving it the majority of voting rights in general meetings\u201d. De facto control is characterized by the power that the company has, thanks to the voting rights held, to determine decisions at general meetings. This power is presumed when the latter \u201chas, directly or indirectly, a fraction of the voting rights greater than 40% and no other partner or shareholder directly or indirectly holds a fraction greater than his own\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>78. \u2013 Concerning the consolidated financial statements, article L. 233-16 of the Commercial Code contains a definition of de jure control and de facto control essentially similar to that of article L. 233-3 of the Code of business. Indeed, this article defines de jure control by the holding of the majority of voting rights and de facto control by \u201cthe appointment, for two successive financial years, of the majority of the members of the administrative, management or supervision\u201d with an identical presumption linked to the threshold of holding 40% of the voting rights. Admittedly, it does not expressly refer, like Article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code, to the power to determine the decisions of general meetings. But it is undeniable that a company having the ability to appoint the majority of the members of the administrative, management or supervisory bodies of another company, holds such power. Ultimately, the only difference between these provisions stems from the fact that Article L. 233-16-II 3\u00b0 of the French Commercial Code also provides that control arises \u201cfrom the right to exercise a dominant influence over a company by virtue of a contract or statutory clauses\u201d. This criterion of control is found in competition law. that control arises \u201cfrom the right to exercise a dominant influence over a company by virtue of a contract or statutory clauses\u201d. This criterion of control is found in competition law. that control arises \u201cfrom the right to exercise a dominant influence over a company by virtue of a contract or statutory clauses\u201d. This criterion of control is found in competition law.<\/p>\n<p>79. \u2013 Pour le droit de la concurrence, la prise de contr\u00f4le, caract\u00e9ristique n\u00e9cessaire de toute op\u00e9ration de concentration, conf\u00e8re la possibilit\u00e9 d\u2019exercer une influence d\u00e9terminante sur l\u2019activit\u00e9 d\u2019une entreprise.\u00a0C\u2019est une notion reprise notamment par le droit fran\u00e7ais, mais aussi par le droit communautaire des concentrations.\u00a0Les articles L. 430-1 du Code de commerce et 3 \u00a7 2 du r\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0.\u00a0qui conf\u00e8rent, seuls ou conjointement et compte tenu des circonstances de fait ou de droit, la possibilit\u00e9 d\u2019exercer une influence d\u00e9terminante sur l\u2019activit\u00e9 d\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>80. \u2013 Les dispositions du droit de la repr\u00e9sentation collective relatives \u00e0 la constitution du comit\u00e9 de groupe visent les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s contr\u00f4l\u00e9es dans les conditions d\u00e9finies aux articles L. 233-1, L. 233-3 et L. 233-16 du code de commerce, mais aussi par influence dominante.\u00a0Cette derni\u00e8re existe toujours lorsque la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 dominante d\u00e9tient une participation d\u2019au moins 10 % du capital de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 domin\u00e9e et que \u00ab la permanence et l\u2019importance des relations de ces soci\u00e9t\u00e9s \u00e9tablissent l\u2019appartenance de l\u2019une et de l\u2019autre \u00e0 une m\u00eame entit\u00e9 \u00e9conomique \u00bb. \u201d.<\/p>\n<p>81. \u2013 Enfin, le droit bancaire et notamment le droit comptable bancaire retiennent des d\u00e9finitions diff\u00e9rentes de la notion de contr\u00f4le.\u00a0Selon le r\u00e8glement n\u00b0 85-12 du Comit\u00e9 de la r\u00e9glementation bancaire \u00ab une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 est consid\u00e9r\u00e9e comme contr\u00f4l\u00e9e de mani\u00e8re exclusive lorsque la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 m\u00e8re d\u00e9tient, directement ou indirectement, une participation au capital et soit la majorit\u00e9 des droits de vote, soit le pouvoir de nommer le majorit\u00e9 des membres des organes d\u2019administration, de direction ou de surveillance.\u00a0Dans les deux cas suivants, l\u2019existence d\u2019un contr\u00f4le exclusif est \u00e9galement pr\u00e9sum\u00e9e :<br \/>\u2013 lorsqu\u2019il n\u2019existe pas d\u2019autres actionnaires ou associ\u00e9s d\u00e9tenant ensemble une participation sup\u00e9rieure \u00e0 celle du groupe et d\u00e9tenant chacun plus de 5 % du capital ;\u00a0\u2013 lorsque, notamment, en vertu d\u2019un contrat de gestion ou de clauses statutaires, une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 du groupe y exerce une influence dominante \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>82. \u2013 Il semble imprudent d\u2019adopter des d\u00e9finitions diff\u00e9rentes du contr\u00f4le dans les diff\u00e9rentes branches du droit qui visent \u00e0 appr\u00e9hender le ph\u00e9nom\u00e8ne de concentration.\u00a0Un auteur souligne que si \u00ab le pluralisme doctrinal peut \u00eatre source de progr\u00e8s par les r\u00e9flexions et les propositions qu\u2019il implique, en revanche, la diversit\u00e9 juridique engendre la confusion et le doute quant \u00e0 la r\u00e9alit\u00e9 d\u2019une notion ;\u00a0il sera difficile d\u2019instituer une r\u00e9glementation coh\u00e9rente (\u2026) si l\u2019on n\u2019arrive pas, au pr\u00e9alable, \u00e0 unifier la notion de contr\u00f4le sur laquelle repose tout l\u2019\u00e9difice \u00bb.\u00a0D\u00e8s lors, certains souhaiteraient que le l\u00e9gislateur intervienne pour donner une d\u00e9finition unitaire du contr\u00f4le.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, une partie de la doctrine stigmatise les obstacles qui s\u2019opposent \u00e0 une d\u00e9finition unitaire.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Les obstacles \u00e0 la fixation d\u2019un seuil unitaire<br \/>83. \u2013 En remontant aux cat\u00e9gories juridiques, on peut dire que le contr\u00f4le est le droit de disposer de l\u2019entreprise en tant que propri\u00e9taire.\u00a0La substance du droit de propri\u00e9t\u00e9 classique est le \u00ab jus abutendi \u00bb, c\u2019est-\u00e0-dire le droit de disposer.\u00a0En pratique, c\u2019est la possibilit\u00e9 de choisir le mode d\u2019exploitation du bien.\u00a0Ainsi, dans la propri\u00e9t\u00e9 classique, le lien d\u2019appartenance implique la capacit\u00e9 de contr\u00f4ler la propri\u00e9t\u00e9.\u00a0Les aspects d\u2019appartenance et de ma\u00eetrise sont indissociables.<\/p>\n<p>84. \u2013 Or, c\u2019est pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment cette relation qui aujourd\u2019hui est souvent rompue.\u00a0Certains actionnaires ne sont que des \u00ab pr\u00eateurs \u00bb, tandis que d\u2019autres contr\u00f4lent des actifs qui ne leur appartiennent pas.<\/p>\n<p>85. \u2013 The major problem is to know the threshold which will make it possible to qualify the control and consequently the existence of a substantial property right. According to Article L. 233-3-I of the Commercial Code, when a company holds more than 50% of the share capital of another company, we are in the presence of a parent company and its subsidiary in the legal sense. of the term.<\/p>\n<p>86. \u2013 However, as we have already shown, there is no need to hold more than 50% of the capital of a company to exercise control. In reality, control of a credit institution is very often monopolized by minorities. Indeed, the majority principle combined with the wide dispersion of shares in the public allows certain minority shareholders to exercise power.<br \/>Paradoxically, the controlling shareholders are frequently in the minority, whereas the majority in number have no power over social management. It is therefore necessary to dissociate belonging and control. Unquestionably, we can affirm that the ownership of a certain number of shares will allow shareholders to extend their control well beyond what their membership should give them insofar as they will be able to control the totality of the economic activity of the company.<\/p>\n<p>87. \u2013 It is therefore certain that the level of participation in the capital of a firm does not mean by itself that the bank is controlling. \u201cLarge packages of shares held by a bank can have a neutral meaning from this point of view. Moreover, the intensity of a control is not automatically proportional to the weight of the participation in the capital of a company. With 10%, total control is possible (\u2026)\u201d. Consequently, part of the doctrine proposes to carry out a case-by-case analysis. It would be necessary to know the distribution of the capital, to compare the rate of participation of the various shareholders, the respective weight of their representatives within the board of directors, to take account of the degree of absenteeism.<\/p>\n<p>88. \u2013 This assertion is not called into question by taking into account the specificity of banking. However, the latter leads to increased complexity. There is an autonomy of the banking texts in the determination of the threshold of the takeover (a). The banking regulator\u2019s interpretation also seems specific (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ The autonomy of banking texts in determining the threshold for taking control<\/p>\n<p>89. \u2013 Company law, when it defines the notion of control, provides a certain number of thresholds.<\/p>\n<p>90. \u2013 Banking law, in Article 2 of Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996, refers to the acquisition of the effective power of control without defining this notion. This criterion is foreign to the legal qualifications traditionally retained by company law. Thus, the notion of effective control, used on several occasions by banking regulations, is not defined in relation to Article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code. This is due to the concern to assess on a case-by-case basis the reality of the control exercised, including moreover in establishments whose corporate form is not that of a commercial company. Given that this text does not specify the threshold for holding an effective power of control, it is necessary to try to find other provisions of banking law which could provide some indications.<\/p>\n<p>91. \u2013 Bank accounting law has attempted to give a very realistic definition of the notion of exclusive control. This is much more precise than that given by company law. Indeed, relatively precise indications are provided as to the determination of the takeover. A company is presumed to be exclusively controlled when there are no other shareholders or partners holding together a stake greater than that of the group and each possessing more than 5% of the company\u2019s capital.<\/p>\n<p>92. \u2013 In our opinion, this definition is very interesting because it gives a number of indications for setting the threshold for a takeover. However, it is not widely recognized. The banking regulatory authority does not retain this definition either to set the threshold for the takeover.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The specificity of the interpretation of the banking regulatory authority in determining the threshold for taking control<\/p>\n<p>93. \u2013 A major difficulty is therefore to know from what threshold a bank obtains control of its target. This problem was highlighted in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair. In a decision of 08\/28\/1999, the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee decided that BNP had not obtained \u201ceffective power of control\u201d over Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale with 31.8% of the rights of voting.<\/p>\n<p>94. \u2013 Thus, if it appears obvious that it is not enough to refer to the rates of the simple majority of 50% of the capital, it is commendable to seek what is the threshold for the acquisition of control of an establishment of credit for the CECEI. This is essential in the banking system because, if the CECEI finds that an initiating company has not succeeded in taking control of its target, it can prohibit it from keeping its stake. This was the case in the BNP\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Paribas case. The CECEI found that BNP did not clearly have the effective power to control Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. The Committee considered that, in a non-concerted framework and taking into account the shareholding structure of this establishment, the holding by BNP of such a stake was likely to disrupt the management of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. However, because of its place within the French banking system, the risk of disruption of its management was likely to thwart the overall functioning of the banking system. The Committee therefore decided not to authorize BNP to hold its stake in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. It can therefore be seen that the CECEI does not want to leave credit institutions in ambiguous situations concerning their control. However, he failed to demonstrate precise thresholds of control. the Committee decided not to authorize BNP to hold its stake in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. It can therefore be seen that the CECEI does not want to leave credit institutions in ambiguous situations concerning their control. However, he failed to demonstrate precise thresholds of control. the Committee decided not to authorize BNP to hold its stake in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. It can therefore be seen that the CECEI does not want to leave credit institutions in ambiguous situations concerning their control. However, he failed to demonstrate precise thresholds of control.<\/p>\n<p>95. \u2013 First of all, it seems that it can be said that he did not refer to the takeover threshold set by Articles L. 233-3-II and L. 233-16 -II of the Commercial Code. Indeed, an impression of autonomy emerges from the notion of manifest possession of the effective power of control vis-\u00e0-vis that of presumed control. It should nevertheless be specified that the level of participation obtained by BNP in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale prevents any definite conclusion from being drawn on this point.<\/p>\n<p><span>96. \u2013 Inoltre, il silenzio della CECEI sui criteri da essa utilizzati rende impossibile avere anche certezza circa l&#8217;utilizzo delle nozioni di \u201ccontrollo di fatto\u201d o di \u201cinfluenza determinante\u201d utilizzate dalle autorit\u00e0 interne e comunitarie della concorrenza.\u00a0Da un lato, il controllo de facto richiede una visione retrospettiva della distribuzione dei poteri nella societ\u00e0.\u00a0Si svolge, per definizione, in vista dell&#8217;andamento delle assemblee, quindi, nel tempo.\u00a0Nel caso BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas, la CECEI non ha effettuato tale verifica per il contesto e per l&#8217;urgenza di risolverlo.\u00a0Sembra che la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario imponga di non lasciare gli istituti di credito in situazioni di incertezza circa il loro controllo.\u00a0\u00c8 del resto per questo che l&#8217;autorizzazione della CECEI interviene a priori prima di ogni adunanza.\u00a0Una tale revisione nel tempo \u00e8 quindi difficile da attuare.\u00a0Per quanto riguarda invece l&#8217;utilizzo del concetto di influenza determinante, anche in questo caso si pu\u00f2 stimare che sia stata l&#8217;autonomia a prevalere rispetto al 31,8% dei diritti di voto acquisiti dalla BNP.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo, infatti, avrebbe potuto esercitare un&#8217;influenza determinante a causa della dispersione del resto del capitale e dei diritti di voto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>97. \u2013 Infine, \u00e8 certo che non \u00e8 stata mantenuta la soglia di subentro fissata dai testi di contabilit\u00e0 bancaria.\u00a0Infatti, come abbiamo gi\u00e0 precisato, vi si presume il controllo quando non vi sono altri soci o soci che detengano insieme una quota superiore a quella del gruppo e possiedano ciascuno pi\u00f9 del 5% del capitale.\u00a0Il BNP ha rispettato questo scenario.\u00a0\u00c8 certo, dunque, che la CECEI ha qui adottato una specifica interpretazione della nozione di controllo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>98. \u2013 Abbiamo appena evidenziato la complessit\u00e0 della definizione della soglia per l&#8217;assunzione del controllo.\u00a0La difficolt\u00e0 \u00e8 ulteriormente aumentata in alcune ipotesi a causa della configurazione dell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Difficolt\u00e0 legate alla configurazione dell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>99. \u2013 Nell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di soggetti privati \u200b\u200b(1), pubblici (2) e mutualistici (3) si tiene conto della specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ Tenendo conto della specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria nell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di una banca privata<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>100. \u2013 Schematicamente, si possono distinguere due situazioni in cui appare essenziale la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario.\u00a0La specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria viene quindi presa in considerazione quando una banca fallisce (a) e quando \u00e8 quotata in borsa (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Tenere conto della specificit\u00e0 bancaria e finanziaria nell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di una banca in dissesto<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>101. \u2013 Le procedure concorsuali in una societ\u00e0 sono un fenomeno normale, inevitabile e persino auspicabile quando sono la conseguenza e la punizione per la cattiva amministrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>102. \u2013 Tale ragionamento, a nostro avviso, non \u00e8 trasponibile al sistema bancario.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo, infatti, \u00e8 ancora attualmente strettamente associato alla produzione e alla gestione del denaro.\u00a0Certo, questa moneta \u00e8 sempre pi\u00f9 difficile da definire e identificare, in quanto dematerializzata, ma rimane fondamentalmente legata all&#8217;idea di fiducia.\u00a0Poich\u00e9 il denaro trasmette fiducia, il fallimento di una banca ha una risonanza molto maggiore rispetto alla procedura concorsuale di un&#8217;impresa industriale o commerciale di dimensioni equivalenti.\u00a0Pertanto, le banche in fallimento sono state spesso salvate sotto l&#8217;egida dello Stato (\u03b1).\u00a0Se in alcuni casi \u00e8 stato proprio quest&#8217;ultimo il vero artefice del salvataggio, ora \u00e8 l&#8217;intervento dell&#8217;Autorit\u00e0 di vigilanza bancaria ad essere consacrato (\u03b2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b1\/ Il salvataggio delle banche sotto l&#8217;egida dello Stato<\/span><\/p>\n<p>103. \u2013 The crisis of the 1990s put a large number of French banks in difficulty. The State, not wanting to liquidate them, has frequently launched rescue plans which have resulted in the failing banks being backed by more powerful groups.<\/p>\n<p>104.\u2013 Let\u2019s take the example of the Comptoir des Entrepreneurs. It is a public limited company under private law to which the State has entrusted a mission of general interest in the construction of housing, which allows it to distribute subsidized loans under various formulas. Since the end of the 1980s, it has been deprived of the distribution of loans assisted with access to property, now reserved solely for Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, on 02\/17 and 19\/1993, the Comptoir des Entrepreneurs was no longer able to renew certificates of deposit with Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale SICAVs. The latter is in a state of cessation of payments and, technically, in a situation of insolvency.<\/p>\n<p>With many difficulties, the State manages to set up a rescue of the Comptoir des Entrepreneurs. This is, in his view, the only solution to prevent panic on the interbank market and on the bond market where the Comptoir des Entrepreneurs is a major issuer. The plan has three components:<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 a capital increase of 800 million francs accompanied by the issue of subordinated debt securities in the amount of 200 million francs. AGF increased their stake to almost 30% and Cr\u00e9dit Foncier entered the capital with 10%;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 une ligne de cr\u00e9dit de 6 milliards de francs est accord\u00e9e par les principales banques de Paris au nom de la solidarit\u00e9 de la place, \u00e0 l\u2019initiative du gouverneur de la Banque de France, qui active la proc\u00e9dure de l\u2019article 52 de la loi bancaire du 24\/01\/1984\u00a0;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 enfin, la Caisse des d\u00e9p\u00f4ts accorde une avance de tr\u00e9sorerie de 1,6 milliard de francs sur cautions apport\u00e9es par le Comptoir des entrepreneurs.<\/p>\n<p>Malgr\u00e9 ce plan de sauvetage, la cession de plus de 3 milliards de francs de cr\u00e9ances et l\u2019\u00e9mission, avec la garantie de l\u2019Etat, de 5,5 milliards de francs d\u2019obligations, le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs se retrouve, un an plus tard, au bord du gouffre.<\/p>\n<p>En 1994, un dispositif de cession de cr\u00e9ances est mis en place, permettant de sortir les principaux risques immobiliers du bilan du Comptoir des Entrepreneurs.<\/p>\n<p>Le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs accumule encore des pertes de 1024 millions de francs et il faut mettre en place, en 1995, une deuxi\u00e8me op\u00e9ration de d\u00e9sendettement du bilan pour un montant de 7 milliards de francs.\u00a0L\u2019Etat intervient en garantie \u00e0 hauteur de 4,5 milliards.\u00a0AGF contribue ensuite \u00e0 hauteur de 450 millions \u00e0 la souscription de titres de cr\u00e9ances subordonn\u00e9s \u00e9mis par le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs.\u00a0Le solde, soit 2,1 milliards, est constitu\u00e9 de dette senior obtenue par conversion de pr\u00eats accord\u00e9s par les AGF et la Caisse des d\u00e9p\u00f4ts.\u00a0Enfin, une recapitalisation d\u2019environ 1,2 milliard est pr\u00e9vue sur deux ans.\u00a0Deux op\u00e9rations intervenues en 1996 pour 700 et 550 millions de francs ont amen\u00e9 le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs sous le contr\u00f4le des AGF avec une participation directe de 52,\u00a043% et la contribution de leur filiale Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d\u2019Investissement Bancaire et Immobili\u00e8re \u00e0 hauteur de 22,46%.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration confirme l\u2019adossement du Comptoir des Entrepreneurs aux AGF.<\/p>\n<p>Le bilan du Comptoir des Entrepreneurs est all\u00e9g\u00e9 suite aux deux op\u00e9rations de d\u00e9faisance et assaini.\u00a0Cependant, sa solvabilit\u00e9 n\u2019est pas r\u00e9tablie puisque son ratio de fonds propres ne d\u00e9passe pas 5 %.\u00a0C\u2019est pourquoi les AGF font porter les titres de leur participation au capital du Comptoir des Entrepreneurs par une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 holding afin que la Commission Bancaire, plut\u00f4t que de contr\u00f4ler le ratio de solvabilit\u00e9 de chaque composante du groupe, se contente d\u2019une appr\u00e9ciation globale.<\/p>\n<p>105. \u2013 Cette op\u00e9ration de sauvetage par l\u2019\u00c9tat n\u2019\u00e9tait pas la seule ;\u00a0on peut aussi citer le cas du Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France.<\/p>\n<p>Cette derni\u00e8re est une institution financi\u00e8re priv\u00e9e sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9e.\u00a0Bien qu\u2019\u00e9tant une entreprise priv\u00e9e, elle est en fait d\u00e9pendante de l\u2019\u00c9tat.\u00a0Les deux tiers du capital sont entre les mains de particuliers et d\u2019investisseurs institutionnels.\u00a0La part de la Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et des assurances publiques ne d\u00e9passe pas 15 %.\u00a0Cependant, c\u2019est l\u2019\u00c9tat qui nomme le gouverneur et les principaux dirigeants.<\/p>\n<p>Depuis 1977, le Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France partage le monopole de la distribution des pr\u00eats aid\u00e9s \u00e0 l\u2019accession \u00e0 la propri\u00e9t\u00e9 avec les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s de cr\u00e9dit immobilier et le Comptoir des Entrepreneurs.\u00a0A partir du 01\/10\/1995, ces derniers sont supprim\u00e9s notamment parce que la baisse des taux d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat du march\u00e9 rend les pr\u00eats hypoth\u00e9caires classiques moins chers que les pr\u00eats aid\u00e9s \u00e0 l\u2019accession \u00e0 la propri\u00e9t\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>En 1995, la crise immobili\u00e8re entra\u00eenant une baisse de la valeur des actifs et de la demande de cr\u00e9dits, le Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France subit une perte de 10,7 milliards de francs et ne parvient pas \u00e0 faire face \u00e0 ses obligations prudentielles.\u00a0Celle-ci est particuli\u00e8rement d\u00e9faillante au regard des provisions qu\u2019elle aurait d\u00fb constituer sur ses risques immobiliers.<\/p>\n<p>L\u2019\u00c9tat, ne pouvant faire appel \u00e0 aucun actionnaire de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence, a organis\u00e9 lui-m\u00eame le sauvetage du Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France, dans la mesure o\u00f9 une simple liquidation aurait pu entra\u00eener l\u2019effondrement de l\u2019ensemble du march\u00e9 du cr\u00e9dit immobilier et obligataire.<\/p>\n<p>At the start of 1996, after lengthy negotiations, Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France obtained a line of credit allowing it to refinance itself for an amount of 20 billion francs at market conditions. Undoubtedly, the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations acts as a lender of last resort in place of the Banque de France, which does not wish to create a precedent by intervening itself in an overly conspicuous way. Then a few months later, the State itself guarantees the bond debt of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France which is, with an outstanding amount of 270 billion francs, the second issuer after the Treasury. Consequently, the State is actively seeking to back Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France with a more solid institution which would take over the net liabilities. It took more than three years for a solution to be found to this crisis.<\/p>\n<p>In a press release dated 03\/13\/1997, Minister Arthuis, whose services are advised by Deutsche Morgan Grenfell, launched a call for applications to recapitalize Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France, which had been without capital for more than two years. A year later, this not very transparent procedure ends up releasing a potential buyer. A consortium formed by GMAC, the Texan investor Bass, the Caisses d\u2019Epargne and the CCF, is continuing the discussions, after the abandonment of GE Capital, the Post Office and the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations. Despite the interest of American groups for the prospects offered by the securitization of mortgage loans, the negotiations were finally broken off in 09\/1998, in the face of the derisory price offered and guarantee requirements deemed exorbitant.<\/p>\n<p>Minister Dominique Strauss-Kahn then announced a completely different plan. The first stage is that of a financial restructuring of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France to restore its solvency. The second stage is that of an \u201copen, transparent and non-discriminatory\u201d backing procedure. It led to a new Cr\u00e9dit Foncier, the main player in the obligations fonci\u00e8res market, which restored all of its attractiveness to the establishment in the eyes of potential buyers.<\/p>\n<p>Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France\u2019s articles of association have been simplified and brought into line with company law, which excludes the appointment of managers by the State. Finally, Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France is recapitalized with the approval of the European Commission. The operation is led by the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations, as a shareholder advance, for an amount of 1.85 billion francs. This makes it possible, after reduction of the share capital, to bring the institution\u2019s own funds to a level that complies with prudential regulations.<\/p>\n<p>Finally, the buyer of 90.6% of the capital of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France is the Caisses d\u2019Epargne group. Given that shortly before the final choice, the law of 25\/06\/1999 modified the status of the Caisses d\u2019Epargne by making them cooperative companies and by providing the network with a central body, namely the Caisse Caisses d\u2019Epargne, which becomes the real buyer of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France. It should be noted that the general interest mission of financing social housing falling within the remit of the Caisses d\u2019Epargne, the attachment of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France is entirely justified.<\/p>\n<p>106. \u2013 Unquestionably, these operations to rescue French banks were carried out under the aegis of the State. Yet, gradually, political intervention gave way to legal regulation. Indeed, from now on, the treatment of failing banks is carried out through the intermediary of the banking regulatory authority.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ The consecration of the intervention of the banking regulatory authority<\/p>\n<p>107. \u2013 This consecration of the intervention of the banking regulatory authority gradually took hold. This could be seen during the default of Banque Majorel. The latter was declared insolvent at the beginning of 1992. Indeed, a provisional administrator had been appointed by the Banking Commission after the failure of negotiations with a possible buyer, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole de l\u2019Aveyron. He had noted a very serious lack of provisions, since the outstanding amount had to be provisioned at more than 50%. However, the provisions recognized did not reach 10%. Consequently, the declaration of cessation of payments was made less than a month after the appointment of the provisional administrator. The Commercial Court of Rodez approved a transfer plan proposed by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 Bordelaise de CIC. The counters closed only a few days without serious problems vis-\u00e0-vis the customers. However, the disposal plan included aid from the AFB solidarity mechanism of 120 million francs supported by all the AFB banks.<\/p>\n<p>108. \u2013 The Court of Cassation, in a judgment of 26\/04\/1994, upheld the power of the Commission Bancaire to decide on the compulsory resignation of the manager of the bank. The Commercial Chamber therefore confirmed that the managers were deprived of all powers with regard to the credit institution. The power conferred on the Banking Commission was therefore very significant.<\/p>\n<p>109. \u2013 But a decision of principle of the Court of Cassation is not the law and it is with remarkable speed that the legislator, from law n\u00b0 94-679 of 08\/08\/1994, drew the first consequences of the Majorel judgment. This specified that the provisional administrator appointed by the Commission Bancaire was transferred \u201call the powers of administration, management and representation of the legal person\u201d. The law of 08\/08\/1994 at the same time adjusted the powers of the Banking Commission by opening up greater ease of decision-making but by making it subject to an adversarial obligation. The legislator thus sanctioned the possibility of a very rapid appointment of a provisional administrator.<\/p>\n<p>110. \u2013 The ultimate strengthening of the powers of the Banking Commission was found in the law relating to savings and financial security. The latter enshrined the specificity of judicial reorganization and liquidation, applicable to credit institutions and investment companies. This reform completed the derogations already adopted in favor of financial companies. More specifically, it recognized the specificity of financial enterprises, while keeping them within the ambit of common law. Indeed, the amended law of 25\/01\/1985 is still applicable to these companies, but the derogation measures are becoming more and more numerous.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, the law of 06\/25\/1999 introduced a number of provisions aimed at modernizing the financial sector and strengthening the security of the system as a whole. To this end, it significantly strengthened the powers of the Banking Commission, giving it specific powers, in particular the prohibition on distributing dividends and the obligation to sell shares or shares. Similarly, the law organized the pre-eminence of the Banking Commission over the Commercial Court by obliging company directors to notify the Banking Commission beforehand of their intention to declare the cessation of payments by their establishment. In addition, it improved the transparency of credit institutions belonging to a group, by making their authorization conditional on the transparency of the group\u2019s structures. Finally,<\/p>\n<p>111. \u2013 The decree of 26\/12\/2000, in turn inaugurated this new approach by organizing a better distribution of powers between the different bodies that may intervene in the procedure: provisional administrator, judicial administrator, liquidator appointed by the Banking Commission and liquidator judicial. The competence of the banking and judicial authorities now gives way to the predominance of the banking commission, whose powers have been strengthened. Currently, the opening of reorganization or liquidation proceedings against a credit institution or an investment firm is subject to the prior opinion of the Banking Commission. The redefinition, by the law of 25\/06\/1999, of the notion of cessation of payments applicable to credit institutions required, in fact, a reorganization of the competent bodies to note this state and to open a collective procedure against these establishments. The \u201cfinancialization\u201d of the notion of cessation of payments, now perceived as the moment when the credit institution is no longer able to ensure its payments, immediately or in the near term, can only be assessed by a financial authority. . In this respect, the Banking Commission is henceforth the mandatory prerequisite for the opening of any collective proceedings or any amicable settlement. However, this is not an assent and the absence of a response within the time limit cannot prevent the opening of proceedings. The \u201cfinancialization\u201d of the notion of cessation of payments, now perceived as the moment when the credit institution is no longer able to ensure its payments, immediately or in the near term, can only be assessed by a financial authority. . In this respect, the Banking Commission is henceforth the mandatory prerequisite for the opening of any collective proceedings or any amicable settlement. However, this is not an assent and the absence of a response within the time limit cannot prevent the opening of proceedings. The \u201cfinancialization\u201d of the notion of cessation of payments, now perceived as the moment when the credit institution is no longer able to ensure its payments, immediately or in the near term, can only be assessed by a financial authority. . In this respect, the Banking Commission is henceforth the mandatory prerequisite for the opening of any collective proceedings or any amicable settlement. However, this is not an assent and the absence of a response within the time limit cannot prevent the opening of proceedings. the mandatory prerequisite for the opening of any collective proceedings or any amicable settlement. However, this is not an assent and the absence of a response within the time limit cannot prevent the opening of proceedings. the mandatory prerequisite for the opening of any collective proceedings or any amicable settlement. However, this is not an assent and the absence of a response within the time limit cannot prevent the opening of proceedings.<\/p>\n<p>112. \u2013 Thus, a certain number of specific rules apply to credit institutions and investment firms in dealing with their default. These are part of a financial logic consisting in strengthening the prevention of difficulties that may affect them.<\/p>\n<p>113. \u2013 However, it is certain that the new applicable rules are not infallible and that bank failures remain possible. In this case, it is a question of avoiding a high systemic risk. The takeover of a failing bank by a healthy financial institution is one of the solutions favored by the banking regulatory authorities. Indeed, this operation will lead to an increase in concentration which is likely to strengthen the structure of the banking system. The sale of a failing bank must then comply with the specific rules applicable to insolvency proceedings by credit institutions.<\/p>\n<p>114. \u2013 Having demonstrated that banking and financial specificity are taken into account in the ordinary rules for the restructuring of defaulting capital, it should be verified that this same phenomenon is present in the takeover of a listed bank.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Taking account of banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of control of a listed bank<\/p>\n<p>115. \u2013 Banks are generally large in size. They are therefore frequently listed on the stock exchange. Only small entities and certain subsidiaries of large groups remain unlisted. However, these are less and less numerous because of the amplification of the phenomenon of concentration.<\/p>\n<p>116. \u2013 The conditions for taking control of a listed bank are much stricter compared to other economic sectors. Indeed, the banking object of the takeover entails the application of banking law. The latter is more restrictive than stock market law. The distributive application of these two rights therefore generates obstacles to the gradual acquisition of control of a bank by picking up on the stock exchange. There are only two usable techniques left. These are the acquisition of a control block (\u03b1) and the public offering (\u03b2).<\/p>\n<p>\u03b1\/ Acquisition of a block of control<\/p>\n<p>117. \u2013 The negotiation of a block of control is the operation by which the shareholder of a company which holds a sufficient number of shares allowing him to exercise in the organs of the company directly or indirectly, a preponderant influence, sells them to a person wishing to acquire them.<\/p>\n<p>118. \u2013 Originally, the law of 02\/08\/1989 amended by the law of 31\/12\/1993 was applicable. This was taken up, with little modification, by article 33 of the law of 02\/07\/1996 incorporated into article L. 433-1 II of the Monetary and Financial Code. The latter instructs the financial regulatory authority to provide in its General Regulations, regulations in this area: \u201cin order to ensure the equality of shareholders and the transparency of the markets\u2026\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>119. \u2013 The General Regulations therefore provide in Book II, Title I, for a Chapter V concerning the price guarantee procedure. These are the rules relating to the conditions under which the proposed acquisition of a block of securities conferring the majority of the capital or voting rights of a company whose shares are admitted to trading on a regulated market obliges the the purchasers to buy the securities which are then presented to them at the price or at the price at which the transfer of the block is carried out. The purchaser of the block undertakes to acquire on the market, at the price of the block, the securities presented for at least ten trading days.<\/p>\n<p>120. \u2013 The Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers focuses its attention mainly on the price offered and possibly authorizes a derogation from equal pricing. The filing is published by the Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers and its approval gives rise to the publication of a notice. The buyer of the block must also send a draft press release, the content of which is close to an information note. When this project is approved, it is published. As soon as the press release is published, the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers declares the opening of the procedure. At the end of it, it pronounces its closure.<\/p>\n<p>121. \u2013 This procedure was used in the banking sector, in particular, during the Banco espirito Santo\/ Via Banque and Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France\/ Entenial transactions.<\/p>\n<p>122. \u2013 Stock market rules must apply alongside banking rules. In fact, the acquisition of a control block entails the application of the Regulation of the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee No. 96-16 of 12\/20\/1996. The latter provides for the authorization of the takeover by the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee. It should be specified that it is up to the person who acquires the control block to request the authorization thus provided for. This clarification is important because previously it was the establishment whose distribution of capital experienced a significant change that had to submit this request. In the event of non-compliance with the provisions applicable to shareholders of credit institutions, the law of 07\/16\/1992 provides for a specific sanction:<\/p>\n<p>123. \u2013 This highlights the fundamental link between banking law and securities law. These two rights should therefore be coordinated, which is not obvious, particularly in terms of public offers.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ Public offering<\/p>\n<p>124. \u2013 Public offerings of securities are the instrument par excellence for takeovers, particularly in the banking sector. The primary mechanisms of concentration are the public purchase or exchange offer. These consist, on the part of a company, in publicly proposing to the shareholders of another company to acquire their shares at a determined price, generally higher than the market price. When the price is settled in cash, it is a tender offer. When it is settled by the delivery of shares or bonds, it is a public exchange offer.<\/p>\n<p>125. \u2013 The operation has many interests. It ensures equal treatment for all sellers and represents one of the techniques for protecting minority shareholders in banking groups. It constitutes an effective means of bringing about a grouping, which is particularly useful in view of the creation of the European financial market.<\/p>\n<p>126. \u2013 For civil lawyers, the offer is \u201cthe proposal that it will suffice for the solicited party to accept for the contract to be concluded\u201d. Thus, it is a proposal to contract, which can be made to a named person or to any other person, ie to the public, and this, whatever its meaning and its object: to acquire or to transfer; tangible or intangible property. Its author may therefore propose to acquire or sell securities held, as the case may be, by the public or by him. Recipients of the solicitation may or may not accept it. Also, the public offer is only one offer among others. It also presents the essential characteristic of any offer. She must be firm. It is for this reason that it constitutes an irrevocable commitment.<\/p>\n<p>127. \u2013 If this contractual aspect is taken into consideration by stock market law, at the same time, it gives the public offer a procedural aspect. Indeed, it defines the public offer as the procedure which allows a natural or legal person to make known publicly that it proposes to acquire or sell all or part of the securities of a company listed on the first market. or at the coast of the secondary market. In the same vein, it indicates that the rules enacted set the general process for conducting a public offering with a view to the orderly conduct of operations in the best interests of investors and the market. This process is characterized by the filing of a draft offer, the decision on the admissibility of the offer,<\/p>\n<p>128. \u2013 Thus, the public offer is subject to procedural rules of stock market law. However, these rules are not exclusive because of the interference of banking rules.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Rules of stock market law<\/p>\n<p>129. \u2013 Several procedures coexist: the so-called normal procedure and the so-called simplified procedure must be distinguished. The latter is of an exceptional nature and can only be implemented in the cases expressly specified. We will not devote any development to it because it does not aim to allow the takeover of a company. It is then necessary to differentiate between the normal procedure and the compulsory procedure. Within the framework of the first procedure, the offer can be freely launched by any person. In the context of the second procedure, a public offer must be filed when a shareholder exceeds the threshold of one third of the capital or voting rights as well as in the event that he rapidly increases his participation. The most innovative point concerns the temporary regularization of immigrants \u2013 those who entered Italy before December 31, 2011 \u2013 who will denounce the boss or the company exploiting or even mistreating them. Those who lodge a complaint and undertake to cooperate in the criminal proceedings brought against their employer will thus be issued a humanitarian residence permit for a period of six months, renewable for a period of at least one year.<\/p>\n<p>130. \u2013 Various reforms have taken place, some of them without the support of a legal text, which is debatable. The stock market regulatory authority is authorized to make regulations concerning the operation of the markets placed under its control \u201cfor the execution of its mission\u201d. It is for this reason that Regulation No. 89-03 was adopted. This was repealed by Regulation No. 2002-04, the provisions of which were taken over by the General Regulation of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers. These apply to public takeover bids relating to financial instruments traded on a regulated market. The text sets strict criteria for \u201cany offer made publicly to holders of financial instruments traded on a regulated market (\u2026) with a view to acquiring all or part of said financial instruments\u201d. An ambitious triple objective is set: respect for the free play of bids and their higher bids, equal treatment and information for the holders of securities of the companies concerned, transparency, market integrity and fairness in transactions and competition. Consequently, the Regulation increases the level of information disseminated to the market and to the public. Thus, a draft information memorandum must be filed by the initiator of the public offer. This project, drawn up by the initiator and the target company, alone or jointly, must be the subject of a press release at the latest when it is filed. Likewise, any data likely to supplement this information note must be transmitted to the public. This is the case for any clause in the agreement concluded by the companies concerned or their shareholders likely to have an impact on the assessment of the public offer. This arrangement is clearly inspired by the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas concentration. In this case, an agreement between Axa and Paribas had been revealed late when it provided for a device requiring the first to obtain the agreement of the second before bringing its shares to the offer. In addition, the initiator of the offer must specify its intentions in terms of volume and structure of the workforce, the orientations in terms of employment, as well as its objectives regarding the maintenance of the securities of the target company on the market for \u201d the next twelve months. The document must also set out \u201cthe financing conditions of the operation and their impact on the assets, activity and results of the companies concerned\u201d. The target company is required to file a draft offer document. It states the reasoned opinion of the board of directors or the supervisory board deciding on \u201cthe interest of the offer or its consequences for the target company, its shareholders and its employees\u201d. Finally, during the takeover bid, the companies concerned, the members of their administrative or management bodies, the presenting establishments and the consulting establishments, the persons or entities holding at least 5% of the capital or voting rights have the obligation to declare, each day,<\/p>\n<p>131. \u2013 The regulation cannot add to the law as recalled by the Court of Cassation. However, the implementation of a legal support was late. This is welcome since stock market regulations clearly include constraints that can only come from legislative authorization. Indeed, article 34 of the Constitution provides that: \u201cthe law determines the fundamental principles of the system of ownership of real rights and civil and commercial obligations\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>132. \u2013 The law of 02\/08\/1989 inserted into the law of 22\/01\/1988 an article 6 bis in order to regulate public offers. This provision, which is at the origin of mandatory public offers, was modified by the law of 31\/12\/1993. It was taken up, with little modification, by article 33 of the law of 02\/07\/1996, which instructs the financial regulatory authority to provide in its General Regulations, regulations in this area. According to this text: \u201cin order to ensure the equality of shareholders and the transparency of the markets, the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council lays down the rules relating to public offers relating to financial instruments traded on a regulated market (\u2026)\u201d. It is specified that any person who comes to hold a fraction of the capital or voting rights of a company, must immediately inform the financial regulatory authority and file a public offer for the securities concerned. This threshold has been set at one third of a company\u2019s capital or voting rights.<\/p>\n<p>133. \u2013 Following the law of 02\/08\/1989, the General Regulations of the Stock Exchange Council, which could not derogate from the obligations laid down by law, dealt with public offers.<\/p>\n<p>134. \u2013 This system was maintained by the law of 02\/07\/1996. This provided that the General Regulations of the Stock Exchange Council remain applicable, while indicating that they may be amended or repealed.<\/p>\n<p>135. \u2013 It was amended by decrees of 03\/27\/1997, 07\/09\/1997 and 08\/11\/1997, then repealed and replaced, by the new Title V of the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council. This was approved by a decree of 05\/11\/1998. This title defines the rules applicable to takeover bids. It should be noted that these General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council were amended by the decrees of 18\/12\/2000 and 15\/11\/2002. These texts approved new provisions in terms of public offers. Indeed, the old version had shown its weaknesses, in particular, during the great banking and stock market battle of 1999 between BNP, Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and Paribas. It has been clarified that the initiator of a takeover bid or a public offer may specify a condition for obtaining below which this offer will not be followed up positively, which constitutes a derogation from the principle of irrevocability of the offer. . In the case of two simultaneous offers, he can waive the conditionality clause and reopen his offer if he holds more than two-thirds of the capital and voting rights. The threshold required for this reopening is reduced to the majority of the capital and voting rights if several offers are present. Finally, the option is introduced for an initiator to condition its public offer on the approval of the competition authorities. These provisions have been included in the General Regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers.<\/p>\n<p>136. \u2013 These reforms are indicative of the consideration given to specific cases by the financial regulatory authority when drafting general rules. This phenomenon should also be highlighted with regard to the consideration of banking specificity in the regulation of public offers.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 The taking into account of banking specificity in the regulation of public offers<\/p>\n<p>137. \u2013 Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996 of the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee provides for an additional formality for credit institutions. It submits to the prior authorization of the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee any transaction involving the acquisition, extension or sale of direct or indirect holdings, when this transaction has the effect of allowing a person or a group of persons acting together to acquire the effective power of control over the management of the company or to acquire one-third, one-fifth or one-tenth of the voting rights.<\/p>\n<p><span>138. \u2013 Tale previsione, a nostro avviso, rischia di complicare le offerte jolly nel sistema bancario.\u00a0Infatti, la necessit\u00e0 di ottenere il preventivo assenso della CECEI per assumere il controllo di un istituto di credito costituisce un ostacolo.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultima \u00e8 tanto pi\u00f9 importante in quanto il Comitato si \u00e8 dichiarato contrario alle offerte pubbliche di acquisto ostili da parte delle banche.\u00a0Tuttavia, questa non \u00e8 una difesa anti-acquisizione assoluta perch\u00e9 l&#8217;azienda bersaglio ha solo una tregua dal processo di pre-autorizzazione.\u00a0Questa tregua pu\u00f2 tuttavia essere abbastanza lunga da consentire alla banca target di organizzare la propria difesa perch\u00e9 il CECEI ha la possibilit\u00e0 di sospendere il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche.\u00a0Questo potrebbe essere visto nel caso BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas.\u00a0In primo luogo,\u00a0il Comitato ha bloccato il rilancio su Paribas rinviandone la decisione perch\u00e9 il progetto poneva interrogativi soprattutto dal punto di vista prudenziale.\u00a0L&#8217;autorizzazione e quindi la prosecuzione del normale svolgimento delle offerte, \u00e8 intervenuta solo dieci giorni dopo.\u00a0Il Comitato ha invece ritardato la comunicazione dei risultati definitivi delle offerte note dal 14\/08\/1999 al 30\/08\/1999 senza giustificazione pubblica, salvo l&#8217;annuncio dell&#8217;audizione dei presidenti dei due istituti di credito cedenti.\u00a0In questo caso si trattava di modificare il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche forzando la negoziazione.\u00a0il Comitato ha ritardato l&#8217;annuncio dei risultati definitivi delle offerte note dal 14\/08\/1999 al 30\/08\/1999 senza giustificazione pubblica,\u00a0a parte l&#8217;annuncio dell&#8217;audizione dei presidenti dei due istituti di credito promotori.\u00a0In questo caso si trattava di modificare il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche forzando la negoziazione.\u00a0il Comitato ha ritardato la comunicazione dei risultati definitivi delle offerte note dal 14\/08\/1999 al 30\/08\/1999 senza pubblica giustificazione, salvo l&#8217;annuncio dell&#8217;audizione dei presidenti dei due istituti di credito promotori.\u00a0In questo caso si trattava di modificare il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche forzando la negoziazione.\u00a0a parte l&#8217;annuncio dell&#8217;audizione dei presidenti dei due istituti di credito promotori.\u00a0In questo caso si trattava di modificare il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche forzando la negoziazione.\u00a0a parte l&#8217;annuncio dell&#8217;audizione dei presidenti dei due istituti di credito promotori.\u00a0In questo caso si trattava di modificare il prezzo delle offerte pubbliche forzando la negoziazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>139. \u2013 Peraltro, \u00e8 indispensabile rilevare che i titoli detenuti oltre la soglia stabilita sono privati \u200b\u200bdel diritto di voto.\u00a0Questa sanzione \u00e8 interessante, perch\u00e9 va oltre il quadro delle sanzioni legali tradizionali.\u00a0In effetti, c&#8217;\u00e8 un&#8217;inadeguatezza delle sanzioni tradizionali.\u00a0Per la loro rigidit\u00e0, la nullit\u00e0, la rescissione o l&#8217;attribuzione del risarcimento mancano di efficacia.\u00a0Appare, ad esempio, ovvio che se la sanzione per l&#8217;inosservanza della normativa bancaria fosse la nullit\u00e0 o la risoluzione dell&#8217;operazione, ci\u00f2 avrebbe un impatto sull&#8217;acquirente dei titoli ma anche sull&#8217;esistenza della societ\u00e0 che potrebbe essere messa in al pericolo.\u00a0La privazione del diritto di voto \u00e8 efficace perch\u00e9 l&#8217;acquirente dei titoli non \u00e8 esautorato dalla sua appartenenza, il che limita inoltre la violazione del suo diritto,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>140. \u2013 Infine, l&#8217;articolo 9 della legge 15.05.2001 relativa alle nuove regole economiche ha integrato l&#8217;articolo L. 511-10 del Codice monetario e finanziario.\u00a0Si precisa che chiunque intenda presentare una bozza di offerta pubblica finalizzata all&#8217;acquisizione di un determinato quantitativo di titoli da un istituto di credito autorizzato in Francia, \u00e8 tenuto a informare il Governatore della Banque de France, Presidente della CECEI, otto giorni lavorativi prima del deposito di questa bozza di offerta o del suo annuncio pubblico se precedente.\u00a0Questo provvedimento ha lo scopo di evitare che si ripeta quanto accaduto durante le offerte pubbliche BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas del 1999, quando le autorit\u00e0 bancarie si trovarono di fronte al fatto compiuto.\u00a0Le autorit\u00e0 di vigilanza, infatti, avevano appreso di alcune offerte dai giornali del mattino.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Ovviamente, questo provvedimento si limita alla semplice informazione, di carattere riservato, del Governatore della Banque de France.\u00a0Pertanto, quest&#8217;ultimo non ha alcuna decisione da prendere.\u00a0Nessuna sanzione legale \u00e8 applicabile in assenza di informazioni o in caso di informazioni tardive.\u00a0Va comunque sottolineato che il Governatore della Banque de France \u00e8 il Presidente della CECEI.\u00a0Tuttavia, i poteri di tale Comitato sono notevoli in quanto ad esso spetta il rilascio dei singoli nulla osta nonch\u00e9 delle autorizzazioni al controllo.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 costituisce un forte incentivo a rispettare tale obbligo di informazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>141. \u2013 Conseguentemente, organizzando una migliore informazione nell&#8217;ambito delle offerte pubbliche bancarie, tale legge mira a tutelare meglio il sistema bancario e finanziario.\u00a0Consente al Governatore della Banque de France \u201cdi rendere nota la sua valutazione, o anche di esercitare un ruolo di buoni uffici prima che il deposito renda irrevocabile l&#8217;offerta\u201d.\u00a0Introduce quindi nel diritto borsistico una forma di interventismo statale specifica per le offerte bancarie pubbliche.\u00a0\u00c8 indiscutibile qui che la specificit\u00e0 bancaria viene presa in considerazione nel meccanismo delle offerte pubbliche.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>142. \u2013 In definitiva, se questa presa in considerazione della specificit\u00e0 bancaria avviene nell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di banche private, lo stesso fenomeno pu\u00f2 evidenziarsi nell&#8217;assunzione del controllo di banche pubbliche.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Tenere conto delle specificit\u00e0 bancarie e finanziarie nell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di una banca pubblica<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>143. \u2013 Takeovers of public banks took place within the framework of privatization procedures.\u00a0Privatization is the transfer from the public sector to the private sector of the majority stakes held by the State in certain companies.\u00a0If the operation is complex, privatization is the basis of a transfer of ownership of the securities forming the capital of a State company to persons governed by private law.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>144. \u2013 The decision can belong only to the legislator.\u00a0The solution is expressed by article 34 of the 1958 Constitution: \u201cThe law establishes the rules concerning (\u2026) the transfer of ownership of enterprises from the public sector to the private sector\u201d.\u00a0The principle has been reiterated by the Council of State on several occasions.\u00a0A law was therefore needed, or at the very least a standard of equivalent value, such as an ordinance.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>145. \u2013 Le gouvernement a choisi la voie des ordonnances.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, une loi du 02\/07\/1986 l\u2019a habilit\u00e9 \u00e0 proc\u00e9der, par ordonnance, \u00e0 la privatisation d\u2019une s\u00e9rie de soci\u00e9t\u00e9s qu\u2019il a cot\u00e9es.\u00a0Le premier secteur concern\u00e9 \u00e9tait pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment le secteur bancaire.\u00a0L\u2019ordonnance pr\u00e9par\u00e9e n\u2019a pas \u00e9t\u00e9 sign\u00e9e par le pr\u00e9sident de la R\u00e9publique, ce qui a oblig\u00e9 le gouvernement \u00e0 modifier sa proc\u00e9dure.<\/p>\n<p>146. \u2013 Un projet de loi a donc \u00e9t\u00e9 soumis au parlement.\u00a0Elle aboutit au vote de la loi du 06\/08\/1986 \u00ab relative aux modalit\u00e9s d\u2019application des privatisations d\u00e9cid\u00e9es par la loi du 02\/07\/1986 \u00bb.\u00a0Le r\u00e9gime juridique des privatisations est ainsi tiraill\u00e9 entre la loi du 02\/07\/1986 qui pose le principe et celle du 06\/08\/1986 qui d\u00e9crit les modalit\u00e9s et qui a \u00e9t\u00e9 modifi\u00e9e par la loi du 19\/07\/1993.<\/p>\n<p>147. \u2013 La privatisation est mise en place par la Direction du Tr\u00e9sor.\u00a0L\u2019op\u00e9ration n\u00e9cessite \u00e9galement l\u2019intervention de la Commission de privatisation, charg\u00e9e d\u2019\u00e9valuer la banque.\u00a0La Commission d\u00e9cide sur la base des rapports d\u2019\u00e9valuation \u00e9tablis par les banques du Conseil du Tr\u00e9sor.\u00a0Il d\u00e9termine la valeur minimale des entreprises \u00e0 privatiser, avec l\u2019aide d\u2019expertises externes.\u00a0Ces \u00e9valuations sont r\u00e9alis\u00e9es en tenant compte, selon une pond\u00e9ration appropri\u00e9e \u00e0 chaque cas, de la valeur de march\u00e9 du titre, de la valeur des actifs, des b\u00e9n\u00e9fices r\u00e9alis\u00e9s, de l\u2019existence de filiales et des perspectives d\u2019avenir.\u00a0Une approche \u00ab multicrit\u00e8res \u00bb est donc consacr\u00e9e.\u00a0Le prix d\u2019offre ou de vente est fix\u00e9 par le ministre charg\u00e9 de l\u2019\u00e9conomie, qui ne doit pas \u00eatre inf\u00e9rieur \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9valuation donn\u00e9e par la commission.\u00a0Enfin,<\/p>\n<p><span>148. \u2013 However, the intervention of the banking authorities appeared uncertain (a).\u00a0Nevertheless, the taking into account of the banking and financial specificity in the privatization procedures is indisputable (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ The uncertain intervention of the banking authorities in privatizations<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>149. \u2013 It should be specified that the competences of the Commission and of the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee may come into conflict during bank privatizations.\u00a0Indeed, they both aim to maintain the proper functioning and security of the banking and financial system.\u00a0The Commission is thus competent to assess the bank, intervene when the status of the public bank changes and choose the acquirers.\u00a0The Committee is competent to authorize equity investments.\u00a0On this occasion, its control is concentrated on the shareholders.\u00a0Consequently, the two authorities intervene to decide on the change of shareholders.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>This distribution of roles did not make it possible to overcome a certain number of difficulties and shortcomings linked to the interference of banking specificity in this restructuring mechanism.\u00a0Indeed, the authorities in charge of banking definition and supervision have not seen their role specified in the context of these operations.\u00a0Thus, it may seem, at first glance, relatively secondary.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>The choice of the members of the groups of associated shareholders does not fall within the competence of the CECEI, which is solely responsible for the approval, the control of the bank shareholding and the authorization to cross the threshold fixed for the vote.\u00a0However, within the framework of the authorization to take control or to cross thresholds, the latter could have made these authorizations conditional on a certain number of measures aimed at effectively protecting the banking system.\u00a0This was not the case.\u00a0First of all, it should be noted that the Director of the Treasury is a member of the CECEI.\u00a0However, he is at the origin of the assembly of the operation.\u00a0In addition, the Chairman of the Committee is the Governor of the Banque de France.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>150. \u2013 Furthermore, the Banking Commission should have intervened in order to protect the banking system.\u00a0Indeed, in a number of cases, the losses of public banks were accumulating.\u00a0There were delays in provisioning, insufficient capital and non-compliance with prudential ratios.\u00a0However, the Commission Bancaire has not ruled on the advisability of withdrawing the authorization of failing institutions, in particular the subsidiaries of banking companies and first-rate public financial companies.\u00a0This could have allowed him to put pressure on the choice of the Treasury and the government in the privatization procedure.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Taking account of banking and financial specificities in privatization procedures<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>151. \u2013 The taking into account of the banking and financial specificity was carried out within the framework of privatization procedures on the financial markets (a) as well as in the context of off-market privatization procedures (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b1\/ Privatization procedures on the financial markets<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>152. \u2013 These procedures are subject to specific rules.\u00a0Banking regulation only appears in these hypotheses in a very incidental way.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Rules specific to privatizations on the financial markets<\/span><\/p>\n<p>153. \u2013 This method consists of the State offering the shares of the privatized company to the financial market. The operation is in a way a reverse takeover bid, ie a public sale offer. It is the direct result of the public offering procedure provided for by the general regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers. A notice is published. It indicates the number of titles offered for sale as well as the price. Interested persons have a deadline to respond to this offer, indicating the number of securities they wish to purchase.<\/p>\n<p>154. \u2013 It should be specified that Article 4-1 of Law No. 86-912 of 06\/08\/1986 provides that transfers made by the State \u201cmay be subject to payment in installments\u2026\u201d However, the implementing decree for this text was delayed since it was only published in 1997. Its scope is limited since it only concerns privatization operations which result in a transfer of control according to the procedures of the financial market.<\/p>\n<p>155. \u2013 Without going into the details of the decree, it is however appropriate to dwell on the conditions of implementation of the right granted to the State in the event of default of payment by a shareholder. With regard to payment defaults, the procedure provides that \u201cwhatever the cause of the default, the registration in the account of the bearer of the shares whose due date has not been honored is automatically canceled. The new account entry is made in the name of the State by the issuing legal entity or the authorized financial intermediary without the bearer having been given prior formal notice to have to settle his debt\u201d. The solution is as brutal as it is effective.<\/p>\n<p>156. \u2013 It seems to us that such a legal retention of title could have been dangerous for the stability of the banking system. The State could again have shares in credit institutions in the event of non-payment. He would then have been able to sell them again. The banking authorities would certainly have had to intervene with the aim of protecting the banking system. This incursion would have highlighted the consideration of banking regulation.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Consideration of banking regulation<\/p>\n<p><span>157. \u2013 The privatization of a bank must in principle be subject to the prior authorization of the CECEI.\u00a0Indeed, according to Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996, any transaction involving the transfer of holdings in a credit institution, when this transaction has the effect of allowing a person or a group of persons to acquire the effective power to control the management of the company or to acquire one-third, one-fifth or one-tenth of the voting rights, must be authorized.\u00a0Thus, it is indisputable that the privatization of a bank must be authorized by the CECEI.\u00a0Banking specificity therefore interferes in the privatization procedure.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>158. \u2013 However, it should be specified that under the terms of Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996, only transfers allowing a person or a group of persons to acquire at least 10% of the rights of vote, are subject to the prior authorization of the CECEI. Thus, in certain bank privatization operations, the acquirers have not reached the threshold of a 10% stake. The Committee was therefore not informed by the Treasury. In reality, the privatization operations that gave rise to referral to the CECEI are those that were partially carried out on the financial markets.<\/p>\n<p>159. \u2013 Correlatively, the disposals that took place within the framework of off-market privatization procedures involved the CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ Off-market privatization procedures<\/p>\n<p>160. \u2013 Control of an off-market public bank can be transferred. In certain cases, this single procedure has been used with a view to forming a group known as \u201cstable shareholders\u201d. A consideration of banking and financial specificity in the rules applicable to privatization can be demonstrated. In addition, a particularity of the various off-market banking privatizations can be highlighted.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Taking into account the banking and financial specificity in the rules applicable to privatization<\/p>\n<p><span>161. \u2013 Under the terms of article 4 of law n\u00b0 86-912 of 06\/08\/1986, in its wording resulting from law n\u00b0 93-923 of 19\/07\/1993, the transfer or exchange of securities, sales of preferential rights or waivers of such rights are carried out according to financial market procedures.\u00a0However, the Minister in charge of the Economy may decide to appeal to off-market buyers.\u00a0The choice of the purchaser(s) and the terms of sale are determined by the Minister for the Economy, with the assent of the Privatization Commission, which has become the Participations and Transfers Commission.\u00a0This also provides the valuation of the company.\u00a0A Council of State decree sets in particular the publicity rules to which these decisions are subject and the cases in which a call for tenders is used.\u00a0Furthermore, article l of decree n\u00b0 93-1041 of 03\/09\/1993,\u00a0modified by decree n\u00b0 95-947 of 25\/08\/1995 specifies that, for the application of the provisions of the second paragraph of n article 4 of the law of 06\/08\/1986, private sector holdings in the capital of public companies are subject to certain rules.\u00a0The decision to sell or exchange over-the-counter securities or rights of public companies is publicized by publication in the Official Journal.\u00a0When specifications governing the operation are established, this insertion informs potential buyers so that they send their offer accompanied by their financial references.\u00a0The drafting of the specifications in bank privatizations is the subject of specificities.\u00a0It is recalled that the economic role of the bank to be privatized must be preserved in the country&#8217;s banking organization so as not to undermine the stability and security of the financial system.\u00a0It is specified that prospective acquirers must explain how they intend to develop the bank while respecting the requirements of the specifications.\u00a0In other words, they must commit to an industrial project and not just seek capital gains on a transitional equity investment.\u00a0These specific provisions aim to protect the banking and financial system.\u00a0When no specifications are provided, the Minister for the Economy appoints an independent personality whose name is made public.\u00a0This establishes a report on the conditions and progress of the operation.\u00a0This report is submitted to the Minister and to the Privatization Commission.\u00a0Potential buyers must send their offer accompanied by their financial references.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>162. \u2013 We have demonstrated the interference of banking and financial specificity in the rules applicable to privatization. Correlatively, in practice, the various off-market banking privatizations have been specific compared to other economic sectors.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 The specific nature of the various off-market banking privatizations<\/p>\n<p>163. \u2013 Concerning the privatization of the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, law no. Provision has been made for the purchase of the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole by the regional banks for 90% of the capital and by the group\u2019s employees for 10% of the capital.<\/p>\n<p>164. \u2013 Article 4 of this law provided that the valuation of the fund should be carried out according to the procedure provided for by law no. 86-912 of 06\/08\/1986. After the vote of the law of 18\/01\/1988, the Privatization Commission therefore issued an opinion on 19\/02\/1988. The complexity of the relationship between the regional banks and the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole has been taken into account, as well as the specific nature of the risks weighing on the whole. It is for this reason that the Commission has set the minimum value of the Caisse Nationale at 7 billion francs.<\/p>\n<p>165. \u2013 This valuation gave rise to controversy because it could have been higher. In fact, the Commission relied on the net assets of the Fund which it evaluated at 8.1 billion francs at 31\/12\/1986. This amount was obtained by adding the State allocation, the consolidated results and the 1986 result. this savings was not assimilated to equity. However, this provision is considered by the Banking Commission as capital for the calculation of prudential ratios, in particular the risk coverage ratio and the reserve requirement ratio. The provision for home savings was also recorded in equity in an information note made available to the public during a financial operation set up by Unicredit, a subsidiary of the Caisse Nationale. This document, endorsed by the Stock Exchange Commission and drafted by the National Fund, specified that these equity capital amounted to 14.12 billion francs. Furthermore, a particular point relating to the nature of the guarantee fund was not the subject of any comment in the Privatization Commission\u2019s estimate. This fund, amounting to 2.4 billion at the end of 1986, made up of contributions from regional mutuals, guarantees deposits in the event of failure of a local or regional mutual. The law provided for its absorption by the National Fund but its amount was not added to that of equity. Conversely, this decision therefore contradicted the specific provisions of the Rural Code applicable to Cr\u00e9dit Agricole. Indeed, it is provided that \u201cin the event of dissolution, the surplus assets [of the common guarantee fund] are allocated to the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole endowment\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>166. \u2013 Without taking this controversy into account, on 25\/02\/1988 the Ministers of Economy and Agriculture issued the decree provided for in article 5 of the law of 18\/01\/1988. This notably provided for the sale price of Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole shares to employees as well as to the regional mutuals. The price retained is the minimum value proposed by the Privatization Commission. In our opinion, it is the fear of a financial weakening of the regional funds that guided this measure. The substantial objective is to protect the solvency of the regional banks as well as the structure of the banking system as a whole. This appears indisputably because it is provided that the latter do not have to mobilize all of their own funds. Moreover, part of the financing can be achieved through a public call for savings through investment certificates, equity securities or bonds. Finally, a last specific provision, aiming at the same objective, has been organized. With regard to the regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, at least 50% of the shares had to be paid in cash, the payment of the balance being scheduled for a later date. Thus, the decree therefore granted time limits to the funds that so wished when their risk coverage ratio was less than 5.5% on 30\/06\/1987. These were authorized to settle 33.3% of the shares at maturity of one year, 33.3% of the shares at maturity of two years and 33.4% of the shares at maturity of three years, on the anniversary dates of the cash payment. In practice,<\/p>\n<p>167. \u2013 This privatization therefore led to the takeover of the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole by the regional banks. The Caisse Nationale was transformed into a public limited company governed by the law of 07\/24\/1966. Incidentally, the transformation of the status of the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole raised the question of the compatibility of that of the regional banks which are the new owners. Can the latter remain civil companies with variable capital and engage in commercial activities and equity investments that generate profits? In our opinion, these questions remain fundamentally undetermined, but article 625 of the Rural Code, which exempts the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole funds from registration in the trade and companies register, seems sufficient to avoid a more in-depth debate.<br \/>Thus, we have demonstrated that the privatization of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole was special.<\/p>\n<p>168. \u2013 This was also the case with the privatization of BFCE. The decree of 12\/12\/1995 authorized the transfer to the private sector of BFCE, in which the State only indirectly holds a majority stake. The operation was carried out by private sale without specifications, with an expert\u2019s report and the opinion of the Privatization Commission. By an opinion of the Minister of Economy and Finance published in the Official Journal of 13\/12\/1995, Mrs Hagelsteen, State Councillor, was instructed to draw up a report on the conditions and progress of this operation of privatization. The Privatization Commission issued a favorable opinion on Cr\u00e9dit National\u2019s offer.<\/p>\n<p>169. \u2013 The Credit Institutions Committee has been seized of the file. It gave its authorization on 12\/21\/1995 on the condition, however, that Cr\u00e9dit National obtains a solvency ratio of 9.2% after the acquisition. This condition set by the banking regulatory authority was intended to preserve Cr\u00e9dit National\u2019s sound financial situation. The primary objective was indeed the protection of the banking system.<\/p>\n<p>170. \u2013 By order of 01\/23\/1996, on the assent of the Privatization Commission, the Minister authorized the transfer of BFCE to the private sector, thus allowing Cr\u00e9dit National to take control.<\/p>\n<p>171. \u2013 Cr\u00e9dit National still had to supplement its own funds to meet the requirements of the CECEI and it had to increase them from 8.85% to 9.2%. To fill this gap, an issue of 500 million perpetual subordinated securities, eligible as quasi-equity in the solvency ratio, was organised. The AGF subscribed to it for 340 million francs. The balance of 140 million francs was covered by the CDC. Ultimately, Cr\u00e9dit National\u2019s Cooke ratio was indeed increased to 9.2%, but its core capital ratio fell from 8.7% to 6.2%. This value was considered insufficient given the range and type of the group\u2019s activities and given its dependence on the cost of refinancing on the market. Cr\u00e9dit national-BFCE\u2019s rating was downgraded by the Standard and Poor\u2019s agencies,<\/p>\n<p>172. \u2013 The privatization of SMC did not lead to such a deterioration in the ratings of the buyer because the State carried out several recapitalizations before the sale to the private sector.<\/p>\n<p>173. \u2013 The government decided by decree of 26\/10\/1995 to transfer the State\u2019s stake in the SMC to the private sector through a procedure of transfer by mutual agreement without specifications. At the end of 1996, the Minister appointed Mr. Maugars, Inspector General of Finance, as an independent figure to investigate the privatization file. Several times suspended and resumed, the privatization operation encountered many difficulties, in particular when the Korean group Daewoo proposed to buy out SMC for the symbolic sum of 1 franc.<\/p>\n<p>174. \u2013 A government notice dated 04\/21\/1998 relaunched the procedure for the transfer of SMC by sale by mutual agreement, without specifications but with the obligation for the purchaser to present an industrial recovery project. the bank. The overriding objective was to secure the future of the bank in order to avoid further difficulties. More broadly, the purpose was to protect the structure of the banking system. After competition between four candidates for the takeover of SMC, BNP, Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, Caisse d\u2019\u00e9pargne Provence-Alpes-Corse and Banque Chaix, a subsidiary of CCF, the latter alone submitted a final offer to \u2018purchase. On 12\/06\/1998, she signed a contract to take over SMC shares.<\/p>\n<p>175. \u2013 Following the assent of the Participations and Transfers Commission and the prior authorization of the CECEI, the government decided by decree of 22\/10\/1998 to transfer ownership of the SMC to the private sector. This transfer took place by sale of the entire capital to Banque Chaix following the last recapitalization of SMC by the State in the amount of 2.9 billion francs. The amount of the transaction, symbolic given the sad state of the bank, was 10 million francs.<\/p>\n<p>176. \u2013 It should be noted that while these privatization operations were carried out without specifications, other operations were organized within the framework of calls for tenders on the basis of specifications. Thus, the transfer procedure and the specific obligations to be respected have been specified. These obligations may have varied depending on the objectives sought. It could, in particular, be a temporary inalienability of the securities acquired and a right of pre-emption. Finally, the Minister chose the purchaser(s) based on the offers and guarantees provided, with the assent of the Commission.<\/p>\n<p>177. \u2013 This procedure was the source of significant litigation initiated by potential buyers not chosen by the minister. Thus, it is this procedure which was the basis of the appeal brought before the Council of State by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, BNP and CCF during the privatization of CIC.<\/p>\n<p>178. \u2013 Let us first recall the facts. CIC was privatized in 1998 under an off-market procedure. By decree n\u00b0 96-681 of 07\/30\/1996, the Prime Minister decided to transfer from the public sector to the private sector the majority stake held by the State, in the financial company of CIC and the European Union . The Minister of Economy and Finance then chose to carry out this transfer through a tender procedure, governed by specifications. Seven candidates were declared admissible, by the Minister, to submit an offer. Five of these candidates have actually filed a purchase offer. By a decision made public on 23\/03\/1998 the Minister authorized Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, ABN-Amro and the Banque f\u00e9d\u00e9rative du Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel, to the exclusion of BNP and CCF, to continue the selection procedure. In a decision made public on 04\/14\/1998, the minister appointed the Banque f\u00e9d\u00e9rative du Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel as the buyer. By an order of 24\/04\/1998, it then set the terms of the transfer from the public sector to the private sector.<\/p>\n<p>179. \u2013 It is the terms of this transfer which have been the subject of an appeal by certain unsuccessful applicants. Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, BNP and CCF jointly requested, on 12\/06\/1998, the annulment for abuse of power of various administrative decisions: the decision of the minister declaring admissible the offer of the Banque f\u00e9d\u00e9rative du Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel, that of 03\/12\/1998 of the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee authorizing a possible takeover of Compagnie Financi\u00e8re du CIC et de l\u2019Union Europ\u00e9enne by Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rative du Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel, the decisions of the Minister for 23 \/03 and 14\/04\/1998, the decree of 24\/04\/1998 and the opinions issued by the Privatization Commission during the privatization procedure. In summary, the first challenge related to the illegality of the procedure. The second objection was based on the fact that, according to the applicants, the buyer being a mutual bank, its status prohibited it from taking over an AFB bank. Finally, the third argument maintained that the procedure for transfer to the private sector should be based, with regard to the principle of equality, solely on the content of the offers. Thus, the applicants considered first of all that the provisions allowing a transfer according to the off-market procedure had not entered into force. Indeed, the decree of application concerning the cases of implementation of a call for tenders had not been published. However,<\/p>\n<p>Next, the applicants also complained about the takeover by a mutual institution of a bank known as \u201cAFB\u201d. To challenge this choice, they based their argument on a specificity of the banking system. They considered on the one hand, that the provisions of the banking law would have opposed the takeover of a bank affiliated to the AFB by a mutual bank. They also asserted that the provisions governing the operation of Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel, and more particularly those of Article 2 of Ordinance No. 58-966 of 16\/10\/1958 under the terms of which \u201cthe Caisses de Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel exclusively for the purpose of mutual credit\u201d, would have obstructed the takeover by these funds of a credit institution not affiliated to the Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel network. The Council of State refutes the argument. It \u201cappears from the documents in the file that BFCM, the candidate selected by the Minister to acquire the State\u2019s stake in the Compagnie financi\u00e8re du CIC et de l\u2019Union europ\u00e9en, is itself affiliated to the AFB and not to the network of Credit Mutuel\u201d. The solution provided by the Council of State is, moreover, very interesting. In fact, by rejecting the plaintiffs\u2019 argument because BFCM was itself affiliated with AFB, the latter suggests that if the economic entity had been affiliated with the Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel network, the takeover could have been contested. The solution provided by the Council of State is, moreover, very interesting. In fact, by rejecting the plaintiffs\u2019 argument because BFCM was itself affiliated with AFB, the latter suggests that if the economic entity had been affiliated with the Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel network, the takeover could have been contested. The solution provided by the Council of State is, moreover, very interesting. In fact, by rejecting the plaintiffs\u2019 argument because BFCM was itself affiliated with AFB, the latter suggests that if the economic entity had been affiliated with the Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel network, the takeover could have been contested.<\/p>\n<p>Finally, concerning the terms of transfer to the private sector by way of a call for tenders for a State participation in a public company, the applicants maintained that the choice between the candidates could not be legally justified, with regard to the principle of equality, only on the content of their offers. The applicant banks maintained that the specifications did not respect the principle of equality between candidates. Firstly, it did not define with sufficient precision the concepts of \u2018firm offer\u2019 and \u2018definitive offer\u2019. The same applied to the conditions and limits under which the candidates could modify, when formulating their \u201cfinal offer\u201d, the content of their \u201cfirm offer\u201d. On the other hand, it restricted access to certain information only to candidates admitted to make a \u201cfinal offer\u201d. The key to reading these expressions is in the specifications. Thus, under the terms of article 5-3 of these specifications, \u201cthe firm offer will constitute an irrevocable commitment to acquire the stake sold for a period of six months, subject, where applicable, to any amendments contained in the offer. final\u201d. Similarly, under the terms of article 7-3 of the same specifications \u201cthe final offer must include the elements of the firm offer, as well as the draft sales contract. In the event that amendments are proposed to the firm offer or to the draft sales contract, all the necessary justifications must be attached to the final offer\u201d. The Council of State observes that it results from the preceding provisions and, in particular, from the need to justify any amendment made to the firm offer, that each candidate must, as soon as his firm offer is formulated, set out the conditions under which he undertakes irrevocably to acquire, if selected, the transferred interest. It thus clarifies the meaning to be given to the expressions \u201cfirm offer\u201d and \u201cdefinitive offer\u201d. According to the High Court, the applicant is only authorized to adjust his final offer in relation to his firm offer to the strict extent of new elements brought to his attention after the filing of the firm offer within the framework of the organized procedure. by the specifications. Consequently, \u201cthe provisions of the specifications,<\/p>\n<p>Other means, linked to the Livret bleu, were also invoked. These included the exclusive distribution of this Livret bleu. In addition, reference was made to the existence of a procedure initiated by the European Commission which would not have been brought to the attention of the Privatization Commission. Both were rejected on the grounds that they had no influence on the regularity of the privatization procedure.<\/p>\n<p>180. \u2013 Ultimately, this appeal made before the High Administrative Court by the ousted establishments was an opportunity for the case law to clarify certain points of the procedure for the transfer to the private sector of shares held by the State when this this takes the form of an off-market sale.<\/p>\n<p>181. \u2013 These clarifications certainly facilitated the privatization of Banque Hervet. This is the last French bank to have been privatised. The procedure was launched on 11\/07\/2000 after several previous failed attempts. The government first decided to sell its holdings through a public offering. Finally in November 2000, the latter preferred to opt for a private sale procedure similar to the privatization of CIC.<\/p>\n<p>182. \u2013 The State shareholder sold the bank to CCF for 530 million euros. The Ministry of Economy and Finance was therefore not arrested by the majority shareholder of CCF, who is nevertheless British. The State has therefore shown impartiality in the choice of the buyers of Banque Hervet without interfering with nationalist criteria. This seems to mark a pledge of goodwill on the part of the French authorities in the creation of a true single banking market. They chose the proposal that best met the four criteria of the specifications in order to efficiently protect the banking system. This takeover by CCF was a strategic move for HSBC. First, the takeover of CCF in July 2000 enabled it to acquire a banking platform in France. Secondly, the takeover of Banque Hervet strengthened it in France, in particular thanks to geographical complementarity. The CCF was in fact totally absent from the four favorite departments of Banque Hervet.<\/p>\n<p>183. \u2013 Having demonstrated the taking into account of banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of control of public banks, we will attempt to highlight the same phenomenon during the acquisition of control by a mutual or cooperative bank.<\/p>\n<p>3\/ The taking into account of the banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of control by a mutual or cooperative bank<\/p>\n<p>184. \u2013 The cooperative or mutual banks could be considered as having a significant handicap in the acquisition of a European size or even global. Originally, the overriding problem was that they could not carry out cross-shareholdings or pay in shares for their takeovers. Thus, when cash is the only possible method of payment for external growth operations, the equity ratios of the buying mutual banks can only suffer.<\/p>\n<p>185. \u2013 However, it should be noted that takeover operations were nevertheless carried out. The external growth of mutual or cooperative banks has even taken on an unexpected scale. Indeed, these have succeeded in acquiring vehicles listed on the stock exchange allowing them to benefit from market capitalizations. For example, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole was able to launch a public offer on Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais shares thanks to the stock market listing of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole SA.<\/p>\n<p>186. \u2013 It is therefore appropriate to highlight the consideration of banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of hybrid control (a) as well as in external growth between mutual banks (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Taking account of banking and financial specificity in the acquisition of hybrid control<\/p>\n<p>187. \u2013 The definition of hybrid takeover should be clarified. This is a concentration between a mutual bank and a bank of another status. This operation involves taking account of the banking specificity because it concerns two banks belonging to different statutes and being subject to different legal rules. In addition, the takeover is financial because it concerns a mutual bank, with a theoretically disinterested vocation, which binds itself financially to a capitalist company with the aim of growing and reaching a critical size. This specificity has consequences.<\/p>\n<p>188. \u2013 Indeed, in joint-stock companies, there is a category of agents specialized in the function of owner: the shareholders. They also have a function of providing capital.<\/p>\n<p>189. \u2013 Mutual banks are consumer cooperatives. The property rights are devolved to the members, the members of the mutual, who are contributors of equity, but who in all cases are also part of the clientele. This confusion between members and customers is likely to modify the objective of the company. It is no longer necessary to optimize the situation of the owner of the shares, therefore to maximize the financial profitability, since the latter is also the client. The cooperative is thus, in theory, more oriented towards satisfying the needs of the customers, which can modify the commercial relationship.<\/p>\n<p><span>190. \u2013 I diritti patrimoniali dei soci delle banche popolari sono limitati rispetto a quelli dei soci.\u00a0Nelle mutue e nelle cooperative i possessori di quote non possono permutarle.\u00a0Inoltre, le decisioni vengono prese in assemblea generale democraticamente, il che implica che \u201cun uomo corrisponde a un voto\u201d.\u00a0Pertanto, i diritti di controllo dei membri sui dirigenti sono molto pi\u00f9 diluiti che nelle societ\u00e0 per azioni, perch\u00e9 \u00e8 impossibile per un individuo o un gruppo di individui accumulare azioni sufficienti per avere un&#8217;influenza significativa sulle decisioni.\u00a0Nelle banche popolari francesi, tuttavia, questa regola non \u00e8 sempre applicata alla lettera, ma i diritti di voto di un membro, anche istituzionale, sono limitati.\u00a0Questa limitazione dei diritti dei soci si manifesta anche con la limitazione del rendimento del capitale.\u00a0Questa non assume la forma di dividendi distribuiti o quella di un aumento del valore della quota, ma quella di interessi pagati.\u00a0\u00c8 l&#8217;assemblea generale che decide annualmente il tasso di remunerazione delle azioni, su proposta del consiglio di amministrazione.\u00a0Rispetto alle societ\u00e0 per azioni, la remunerazione dei titolari del capitale appare quindi inferiore.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>191. \u2013 Di conseguenza, vi \u00e8 una differenza importante tra la natura giuridica del socio e quella del socio.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>192. \u2013 Queste acquisizioni ibride portano ad una parziale apertura della struttura mutualistica grazie ai legami finanziari.\u00a0Gli azionisti entrano nella struttura mutualistica e potenzialmente hanno un diritto alla remunerazione maggiore rispetto ai soci.\u00a0Logicamente, l&#8217;ingresso dei soci in questi gruppi pone il problema del riconoscimento dei soci.\u00a0In effetti, non hanno mai ricavato alcun valore dalle loro azioni.\u00a0Inoltre, tali operazioni comportano l&#8217;utilizzo di fondi raccolti dalle banche dai loro membri.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, quando il Cr\u00e9dit Agricole ha preso il controllo del Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, \u00e8 stato denunciato questo uso massiccio del denaro raccolto dai membri, attraverso le banche regionali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>193. \u2013 In definitiva, si pu\u00f2 ritenere che il Credito Cooperativo perda la sua anima aprendosi al capitalismo.\u00a0In effetti, si allontana spesso dalle sue missioni originali.\u00a0Correlativamente, sarebbe logico che i membri non appoggino pi\u00f9 la politica del gruppo, che abbandona i valori che hanno preceduto la sua costituzione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>194. \u2013 Alcuni hanno considerato queste acquisizioni ibride come l&#8217;inizio di un processo di demutualizzazione strisciante.\u00a0In altre parole, il mutualismo bancario sarebbe autodistruttivo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>195. \u2013 Tuttavia, sembra che i gruppi mutualistici siano riusciti a conciliare strutture mutualistiche e capitalistiche.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>196. \u2013 Il Cr\u00e9dit Agricole ha assunto in particolare il controllo di Indosuez nel 1996. Questa operazione \u00e8 stata un&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 per la banca verde, fino ad allora incentrata in Francia sulle sue attivit\u00e0 tradizionali di finanziamento dell&#8217;agricoltura, delle PMI e dei privati, per stabilirsi in mestieri e mercati completamente nuovi per Esso.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, \u00e8 intervenuto con la clientela di grandi aziende internazionali, nell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di investment banking all&#8217;estero o anche nel finanziamento di beni e progetti, terreno di caccia tradizionale delle banche di investimento.\u00a0Per raggiungere i suoi obiettivi, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole ha sfruttato la presenza internazionale di Indosuez.\u00a0Infatti, se il gruppo conta oggi molti stabilimenti diretti nel mondo tramite filiali o filiali, ci\u00f2 \u00e8 in gran parte merito del contributo di Indosuez.\u00a0Di conseguenza, da un lato, esisteva una banca generalista locale,\u00a0con una cultura mutualistica e una struttura molto decentrata.\u00a0Dall&#8217;altro, una banca d&#8217;affari orientata alle grandi imprese e alle grandi operazioni finanziarie.\u00a0La sua cultura era orientata al profitto.\u00a0Tuttavia, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole \u00e8 riuscito a combinare la sua struttura mutualistica con una struttura capitalista, evitando grandi conflitti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>197. \u2013 In 1997, the Banques Populaires group took control of Natexis while retaining a free float allowing the bank to be listed on the stock exchange. Natexis-Banques Populaires has become the cooperative group\u2019s wholesale bank. The banking group is therefore made up of three levels: the regional banks, the Banques Populaires federal bank and the capital structure that is Natexis-Banques Populaires. More specifically, the Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires owns more than half of Natexis-Banques Populaires. The regional banks, Casden Banque Populaire and Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif hold 98% of the Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires. In addition, the regional banks have a 25% stake in Natexis-Banques Populaires. In total, 77% of the capital of Natexis-Banques Populaires is held by the Banques Populaires group. The latter succeeded in reconciling a mutualist and capitalist structure. The chairman of the group also insists on the possibility given to members to also become shareholders of the structure to which they are already attached. Shareholders and members are therefore now part of the life of the group.<\/p>\n<p>198. \u2013 Finally, Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel acquired CIC in 1998. The latter is an AFB bank listed on the stock exchange. However, Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel has not demutualized from the inside insofar as the control it holds allows it to ensure that the cooperative logic prevails over the subsidiary logic. According to Mr. Etienne Pfimlin, President of the National Confederation of Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel, it does not seem healthy to erect \u201cChinese walls\u201d which would prevent cooperative banks from equipping themselves with the tools necessary to adapt to a competitive environment. According to him, the prosperity of the subsidiaries has no other justification than to reinforce that of the parent companies to enable them to continue to provide the best services to the members.<\/p>\n<p>199. \u2013 We have just highlighted the consideration of the banking and financial specificity in the acquisitions of hybrid control. The same phenomenon can be observed in the external growth of mutual banks.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Taking account of banking and financial specificity in the external growth of mutual banks<\/p>\n<p>200. \u2013 The concentration of mutual banking groups is specific. To make them grow, it is enough that another group adheres to them. This is how the Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif group was integrated into the Banques Populaires group in 2002.<\/p>\n<p>201. \u2013 Thus, the merger of the two groups was based on the implementation of the potential of their cooperative status coupled with the provisions of the banking law applicable to mutualist networks.<\/p>\n<p>202. \u2013 Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif therefore adopted the legal form of a Banque Populaire limited cooperative company and was affiliated as the parent company. It is therefore associated with the destiny of the group through a stake in the capital and the deliberative bodies of the Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires. The Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires replaced the Caisse centrale de Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif as the central body of the Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif group for all of its affiliates.<\/p>\n<p>203. \u2013 Toutefois, aux termes de l\u2019article L. 512-11 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier, la Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires est charg\u00e9e :<\/p>\n<p>1\/ d\u00e9finir la politique et les orientations strat\u00e9giques du r\u00e9seau Banque Populaire ;<br \/>2\/ n\u00e9gocier et conclure des conventions nationales et internationales pour le compte du r\u00e9seau Banque Populaire ;<br \/>3\/ agr\u00e9er les dirigeants des Banques Populaires et d\u00e9finir les conditions de cet agr\u00e9ment ;<br \/>4\/ approuver les statuts des Banques Populaires et leurs modifications ;<br \/>5\/ assurer la centralisation des exc\u00e9dents de tr\u00e9sorerie des Banques Populaires et leur refinancement ;<br \/>6\/ prendre toute mesure utile \u00e0 l\u2019organisation, au bon fonctionnement et au d\u00e9veloppement du r\u00e9seau Banque Populaire et appeler les contributions n\u00e9cessaires \u00e0 l\u2019accomplissement de ses missions d\u2019organe central.<\/p>\n<p>204. \u2013 Enfin, aux termes de l\u2019article L. 512-12 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier, la Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires doit prendre toutes les mesures n\u00e9cessaires pour garantir la liquidit\u00e9 et la solvabilit\u00e9 du r\u00e9seau Banque Populaire en d\u00e9finissant et mettant en \u0153uvre les m\u00e9canismes internes de solidarit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re n\u00e9cessaires.\u00a0Ces dispositions concernant les Banques Populaires visent plus largement \u00e0 prot\u00e9ger la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>205. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, cet organe central unique a une mission politique et une mission financi\u00e8re.\u00a0Cette structure est la synth\u00e8se entre une organisation politique, dans laquelle les dirigeants sont les repr\u00e9sentants des soci\u00e9taires, et la direction, puisque le conseil d\u2019administration de la Banque f\u00e9d\u00e9rale est compos\u00e9 des pr\u00e9sidents et directeurs g\u00e9n\u00e9raux des Banques Populaires.<\/p>\n<p>206. \u2013 Compte tenu des pr\u00e9rogatives \u00e9tendues de la Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires, celle-ci exerce incontestablement ce que l\u2019on peut qualifier de contr\u00f4le sui generis sur le Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif.\u00a0Notre argumentation est confirm\u00e9e par le ministre de l\u2019Economie.\u00a0Selon ce dernier, \u00ab cette op\u00e9ration, en ce qu\u2019elle entra\u00eene le transfert du contr\u00f4le du groupe Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif au profit de la Banque F\u00e9d\u00e9rale des Banques Populaires, constitue une concentration au sens de l\u2019article L. 430-1 du Code de commerce. \u201d .<\/p>\n<p>207. \u2013 Il est clair que les reprises que nous venons d\u2019\u00e9tudier sont exclusives.\u00a0Certaines reprises peuvent \u00eatre r\u00e9alis\u00e9es conjointement par deux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2 : Prise en compte des sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s bancaires et financi\u00e8res dans l\u2019acquisition du contr\u00f4le conjoint<\/p>\n<p>208. \u2013 Les OPA sont des formes privil\u00e9gi\u00e9es de concentration entre banques.\u00a0L\u2019objectif est d\u2019atteindre la \u00ab taille critique \u00bb qui permet de mieux r\u00e9sister \u00e0 la concurrence en s\u2019unissant.\u00a0Elles correspondent \u00e0 des situations o\u00f9 aucun des partenaires ne souhaite se retirer du march\u00e9, ou dans lesquelles aucun des deux n\u2019a les moyens d\u2019acqu\u00e9rir la part de l\u2019autre.<\/p>\n<p>209. \u2013 Ces m\u00e9canismes permettent de limiter les risques d\u2019investissement des banques, alors que leurs ressources en capital sont rares et ch\u00e8res.<\/p>\n<p>210. \u2013 La prise en compte de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire et financi\u00e8re se v\u00e9rifie \u00e0 travers les notions permettant la qualification d\u2019OPA (A) ainsi que dans la r\u00e9alisation de l\u2019OPA (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ La prise en compte de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire et financi\u00e8re dans les concepts permettant la qualification de prise de contr\u00f4le en commun<\/p>\n<p>211. \u2013 Concerted action constitutes an element of the definition of joint control (1) making it possible to highlight the takeover control (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Action in concert, an element of the definition of joint control<\/p>\n<p>212. \u2013 Action in concert is subject to a definition in company law (a). The definition of banking law seems different, which reflects the consideration of banking specificity (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ The definition of company law<\/p>\n<p>213. \u2013 Since the adoption of the law on new economic regulations, concerted action constitutes an element of the definition of joint control.<\/p>\n<p>214. \u2013 The control exercised by a concert results from a double presumption. Indeed, article L. 233-10 of the Commercial Code, modified by the law of 11\/12\/2001, is used to presume the existence of an action in concert. Persons who have entered into an agreement with a view to acquiring or transferring voting rights or with a view to exercising voting rights, in order to implement a policy vis-\u00e0-vis the Company \u201c. Such an agreement is presumed to exist: between a company, the chairman of its board of directors and its managing directors or the members of its management board or its managers; between a company and the companies it controls within the meaning of Article L. 233-3; between companies controlled by the same person or persons; between the partners of a simplified joint-stock company with regard to the companies that it controls. Persons acting in concert are jointly and severally bound by the obligations imposed on them by law and regulations.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The interference of banking specificity<\/p>\n<p>215. \u2013 The notion of concerted action is also defined by banking law in Article 4 of Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996. The latter provides that \u201cpersons who have entered into an agreement with a view to acquiring or transferring voting rights or with a view to exercising rights to implement a common policy vis-\u00e0-vis the subject undertaking\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>216. \u2013 At first sight, the wording of this article seems to be close to that given in company law. However, by rigorously analyzing this provision, the differences appear significant and highlight a specificity of banking law.<\/p>\n<p>217. \u2013 First of all, the law of 11\/12\/2001 on urgent economic and financial reform measures modified the definition of concerted action in company law. A fundamental comma has been added after the words \u201cfor the purpose of exercising voting rights\u201d. This reform clarified the wording of Article L. 233-10 of the Commercial Code. It is therefore now certain that company law places the incident relating to the common policy as a common factor of the two objects of the agreement. Thus, it is distinguished, among the agreements with a view to acquiring or transferring voting rights, those whose purpose is to implement a common policy and those which do not have this purpose.<\/p>\n<p>218. \u2013 However, banking law has not undergone the same modification. There is therefore a difficulty of interpretation concerning the purpose of the linking of the words \u201cto implement a common policy\u201d. The text refers to two types of agreements, one with a view to acquiring or transferring voting rights, the other with a view to exercising rights. In the presence of this distinction, it is possible to consider that the incidental \u201cto implement a common policy\u201d relates exclusively to agreements with a view to exercising rights. From this, it may follow that all agreements to acquire or dispose of constitute actions in concert, without there being any reason to ask whether their purpose is to implement a common policy.<\/p>\n<p>219. \u2013 Admittedly, it may seem excessive to take advantage of such a formal observation. However, it confirms an analysis authorized by Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996. The latter, considering action in concert, specifies \u201cin order to exercise rights\u2026\u201d. However, company law refers to the exercise of voting rights. The difference is essential. Once again, it seems that banking law retains an extensive definition of the agreements concerned. It is not just about agreements to exercise voting rights to implement a common policy. It could be contracts made between people allowing them to benefit from certain rights within the bank concerned.<\/p>\n<p>220. \u2013 The interference of banking specificity is therefore evident in the definition of legal concepts. In addition, the specific definition of banking law logically entails a broad application of Article 2 of Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996. Indeed, it provides that any person or group of persons acting together must obtain authorization from the CECEI when a stake greater than one-tenth of the voting rights is acquired or sold. Its authorization is fundamental because if the CECEI opposes the operation, the project will have to be abandoned. This authorization is intended to protect the banking system. The CECEI verifies that there is consultation between the parties in order to avoid conflicts between shareholders and guarantee the stability of the entity. So, it makes its authorization subject to the conclusion of a formal agreement guaranteeing the cohesion of the block of shareholders. Finally, he ensures the existence of a clear and viable industrial project, always with the aim of avoiding disruption of the banking system. Indeed, acting in concert can result in a joint takeover.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Qualification of joint control resulting from concerted action<\/p>\n<p>221. \u2013 Not every concert can constitute control. Article L. 233-3 paragraph 3 of the Commercial Code resulting from the law relating to new economic regulations and modified by the law of 11\/12\/2001 allows the exercise of joint control to be presumed. This provides that \u201ctwo or more persons acting in concert are considered to jointly control another when they in fact determine the decisions taken at the general meeting\u201d. The objective of the legislator was thus to introduce a provision aimed at recognizing the existence of control held in concert. The law therefore adjusts to the realities of power within societies.<\/p>\n<p>222. \u2013 In banking law, there is no provision defining joint control. However, the persons considered to be acting together are not apprehended in the same way in banking law and company law. This lack of banking law is a source of questioning.<\/p>\n<p>223. \u2013 A fundamental question therefore arises in the context of joint banking subsidiaries. To what extent can joint control be qualified?<\/p>\n<p>224. \u2013 In general, on this issue, no fundamental divergence has emerged between company law, banking law, securities law and competition law. We can therefore highlight the criteria of joint control without having to distinguish between these different rights.<\/p>\n<p>225. \u2013 There is a joint takeover when the controlling companies must agree on the major decisions concerning the controlled company.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, there is joint control, when two partners each own half of the capital of a joint venture, each control half of the voting rights in meetings and therefore have the right to appoint half of the members of the management bodies. In such a situation, the partners are obliged to come to an agreement in order to avoid reciprocal blocking during votes on decisions concerning the activity of the joint venture. However, joint control is likely to exist, even in situations where the distribution of capital is not egalitarian, when a sufficiently significant common interest emerges from the analysis of all the factual and legal circumstances. .<\/p>\n<p>Such reasoning, which takes into account all the legal and factual circumstances for the purpose of recognizing a minority partner\u2019s participation in joint control, must be generalized to joint ventures under the influence of more than two partners. In its Communication on concentration and cooperation operations, the European Commission thus indicates that a joint venture may be controlled by a multiplicity of undertakings when the latter are able to bring together a majority of the capital, seats or votes in the joint undertaking\u2019s decision-making bodies. However, joint control can only be presumed if the factual or legal circumstances, in particular a convergence of economic interests, tend to demonstrate the existence of a deliberate common policy of the parent undertakings with regard to the joint undertaking. In practice, this is deduced from the existence of veto rights obliging each of the companies to agree on the management of the joint venture.<\/p>\n<p>226. \u2013 On the other hand, it should be specified that a company would not be considered to exercise joint control if it benefited from prerogatives aimed solely at protecting its financial interests. It is clear that in practice such a distinction is not without posing delicate problems of appreciation. Indeed, the question of the existence or not of joint control does not always call for an obvious answer in practice, given the complexity of certain factual and legal situations.<\/p>\n<p>227. \u2013 The above developments show that this process is halfway between financial links and cooperation agreements. Indeed, banks that control joint subsidiaries are not necessarily financially linked. However, financial links still exist, but only between the parent bank and the subsidiary. We are therefore faced with a funnel-shaped diagram and not the classic pyramid-shaped diagram with a bank having several subsidiaries. This assertion will appear very clearly in the study of the realization of the joint takeover.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The taking into account of banking and financial specificity in the realization of the joint takeover<\/p>\n<p>228. \u2013 It is necessary to demonstrate the taking into account of the banking and financial specificity in the negotiations of joint takeover of control (1) as well as than the heterogeneity of situations in the banking system (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Taking account of the banking and financial specificity in the negotiations for the joint takeover<\/p>\n<p>229. \u2013 The Governor of the Banque de France intervened on several occasions to force negotiations so that banking law would be respected.<\/p>\n<p>230. \u2013 For example, in the 1990s, Banque Pallas found itself in great difficulty because of the real estate crisis. An audit was carried out in 1991. The Salustro report revealed that out of the 4.9 billion francs in assets whose pledges were appraised, the potential risk of loss was 882 million francs.<\/p>\n<p>The bank being in a catastrophic situation, a meeting was organized in disaster at the Governor of the Banque de France with the main shareholders of Pallas Holding, \u201cto deal with the most urgent and lend money to the bank\u201d. The Governor of the Banque de France demanded that the solvency ratios, provided for by banking law, be respected by the bank. He put pressure on the latter to find a solution quickly.<\/p>\n<p>Pallas therefore undertook to get closer to Bred by creating a joint subsidiary. The operation was carried out quickly without the union chamber of the Banques Populaires, the supervisory body of Bred, being informed. This body acts as the central body of the Banques Populaires. As such, it should be remembered that it guarantees the security of the system, of the deposits made in the various establishments that are members of the network and performs inspection functions. The Credit Institutions Committee gave its agreement to the merger without seeking the agreement of the Chambre Syndicale. Indeed, at that time, he did not need the formal, legal agreement of a third party to decide. It is customary for its members to ensure that the establishment concerned informs its supervisory body. The Committee did ask Bred to talk about its project to the president of the trade union chamber, but the latter did so very late. When the president was made aware, there was nothing more he could do. He was presented with a fait accompli. The flexibility of the regulations has helped the Banque de France, which has acted to ensure that this operation is carried out. Indeed, it wanted to avoid the failure of a bank linked to the real estate crisis.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, on 01\/20\/1992, a protocol was signed between the two banks. This provided for the creation of a joint subsidiary: Bred-Pallas Financement Immobilier. Bred held 51% via Cofibred, Banque Pallas France 49%.<\/p>\n<p>231. \u2013 This example raises a question. To which group should the entity whose joint control is negotiated belong? This question cannot be given a definitive answer. It should be demonstrated that behind the appearance of unity of this notion hides a heterogeneity of situations.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ The heterogeneity of joint control situations in the banking system<\/p>\n<p><span>232. \u2013 The operations allowing the implementation of joint control are heterogeneous.\u00a0Banks can decide to establish an equal or unequal control.\u00a0Thus, Mr. Dupuy suggests examining the representation of mothers on the board of directors of the subsidiary, in other words to observe interpersonal relations.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>233. \u2013 However, for Mr. Dupuy, interpersonal relations must be treated with caution.\u00a0Indeed, while there is no doubt that they indicate the presence of influence in the broad sense, their ability to reveal command relationships is more doubtful.\u00a0Unquestionably, everything depends on the attitude adopted by the participants in the board of directors and supervisors.\u00a0However, this attitude obviously depends on the objectives pursued by the companies or organizations represented.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>234. \u2013 According to Mr. Parent, we would be in the presence of a kind of super group where the links are solid but leave a lot of freedom. Indeed, the parent banks must work together to make a subsidiary work together, the activity and strategy of which they will jointly determine. It could therefore be considered that the entity formed by the partner banks and their joint subsidiary constitutes a single group.<\/p>\n<p>235. \u2013 Some authors do not agree with this opinion, in particular Mr. Ruffini. The latter writes that there is no question of confusing the joint subsidiary of several banks with the concept of a group.<\/p>\n<p>236. \u2013 For our part, we believe that the theories set out above are correct. However, to have an accurate view, it is necessary to take into consideration the heterogeneity of joint takeover operations.<\/p>\n<p>237. \u2013 Indeed, some of them are intended to allow the development of banking activities that are still non-existent or even not very widespread. In this case, the joint venture constitutes, without any hesitation, the joint subsidiary of several groups. In banking, this very flexible mode of development has been very successful. Groupama and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale signed an agreement in 2001 creating a common multi-channel bank. The 8 million members and customers of Groupama and the individual customers of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale thus have access to the products offered by the two groups. The creation of this joint bank therefore enabled Groupama to develop its banking activities after it had just failed to take over Banque Hervet.<\/p>\n<p>238. \u2013 The joint venture may also combine the majority of the activities of two or more groups. It seems that the operation then leads to the creation of a super group. This is probably often a common core relating to certain activities, while other activities are carried out by the participating groups themselves. However, the common core is generally of considerable importance and the turnover of the joint subsidiary often exceeds that of the activities of its members. This type of joint venture has been successful at the national level.<\/p>\n<p>239. \u2013 Let us mention the creation of the joint venture called Compagnie financi\u00e8re Eulia. The latter groups together the majority of the assets of the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations as well as of l\u2019Ecureuil. During his hearing by the Finance Committee of the National Assembly on 06\/27\/2001, the managing director of the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations insisted on the scope of the merger between his institution and the Caisses d\u2019Epargne. The objective is \u201cto reach critical mass on a global scale in the sectors of banking, finance, insurance and markets, marked by fierce competition. While the trend is towards concentration, it was appropriate to bring together the activities, assets and teams of the two groups in the competitive banking sector, in order to pursue European development from a very strong domestic base\u201d. The new entity therefore constitutes a powerful French public and semi-public banking center.<\/p>\n<p>240. \u2013 The implementation of the operation required the establishment of three major working groups. The first group worked on finalizing the transaction. He drew up the contribution agreements and prepared the files for the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee, the specific body for controlling the structure of the banking system. The second group worked on setting up the common company, in particular its organization, its services and its operation. This team had to reflect on the mode of governance of the holding company vis-\u00e0-vis its subsidiaries. Finally, the third group piloted the strategic project. He had to establish a two-year business plan providing for many synergies on existing businesses.<\/p>\n<p>241. \u2013 The two groups only pooled their competitive activities. The company is 50.1% owned by Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations and 49.9% by Ecureuil. This group, staffed by 48,000 people, controls a perimeter of 17.7 billion euros in equity. The joint venture provides strategic management of the financial businesses of the two former groups and holds the interests they have in common in four markets: retail banking, investment and corporate banking, insurance and real estate. . For retail banking, the groups contributed all the stakes held in the specialized subsidiaries and the cooperative investment certificates issued by the Caisses d\u2019Epargne network. The investment and corporate banking division was supplied by 53% of CDC Ixis, subsidiary of the CDC, through interests of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne in CDC Ixis Capital Market and in CDC Ixis Asset Management as well as through the financial division of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne. The capital markets businesses have been grouped together in a single CDC Ixis division. The insurance branch has been supplemented by the participation of the CGE in Ecureuil Vie and its surety company, SACCEF, as well as the participations of the two groups in Ecureuil Iard. Lastly, activity in the real estate branch was made up of 40% of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France held by the CGE and the subsidiaries jointly held by the two partners. through investments of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne in CDC Ixis Capital Market and in CDC Ixis Asset Management as well as by the financial division of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne. The capital markets businesses have been grouped together in a single CDC Ixis division. The insurance branch has been supplemented by the participation of the CGE in Ecureuil Vie and its surety company, SACCEF, as well as the participations of the two groups in Ecureuil Iard. Lastly, activity in the real estate branch was made up of 40% of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France held by the CGE and the subsidiaries jointly held by the two partners. through investments of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne in CDC Ixis Capital Market and in CDC Ixis Asset Management as well as by the financial division of the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne. The capital markets businesses have been grouped together in a single CDC Ixis division. The insurance branch has been supplemented by the participation of the CGE in Ecureuil Vie and its surety company, SACCEF, as well as the participations of the two groups in Ecureuil Iard. Lastly, activity in the real estate branch was made up of 40% of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France held by the CGE and the subsidiaries jointly held by the two partners. The insurance branch has been supplemented by the participation of the CGE in Ecureuil Vie and its surety company, SACCEF, as well as the participations of the two groups in Ecureuil Iard. Lastly, activity in the real estate branch was made up of 40% of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France held by the CGE and the subsidiaries jointly held by the two partners. The insurance branch has been supplemented by the participation of the CGE in Ecureuil Vie and its surety company, SACCEF, as well as the participations of the two groups in Ecureuil Iard. Lastly, activity in the real estate branch was made up of 40% of Cr\u00e9dit Foncier de France held by the CGE and the subsidiaries jointly held by the two partners.<\/p>\n<p>242. \u2013 This concentration operation enabled the new entity to offer very diversified products. The latter was thus able to offer a full range of financial services: from consumer credit to home loans, including personal loans, life insurance, mutual funds and traditional personal insurance products. The lack of integration, optimization and strategy from which the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignation and l\u2019Ecureuil undeniably suffered in the face of integrated financial entities such as BNP-Paribas or Dresdner-Allianz has therefore been able to be resolved. In addition, the creation of this joint venture made it possible to significantly increase the concentration of the French banking system. Finally, this association has opened the door to new concentrations. These have, in particular,<\/p>\n<p>Section 2: Merger operations<\/p>\n<p>243. \u2013 Ces op\u00e9rations d\u00e9coulent de la pratique, puis sont reconnues par la jurisprudence.\u00a0Une premi\u00e8re d\u00e9finition de la fusion est issue d\u2019un arr\u00eat de la chambre commerciale de la Cour de cassation du 28\/01\/1946.\u00a0Ensuite, la loi du 24\/07\/1966 sur les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s commerciales a consacr\u00e9 quelques articles aux fusions et scissions, mais uniquement pour les SARL et les SA.\u00a0Ces dispositions ont \u00e9t\u00e9 modifi\u00e9es et compl\u00e9t\u00e9es par les lois du 04\/01\/1978 et 05\/01\/1988 qui ont \u00e9tendu la possibilit\u00e9 d\u2019utiliser ces op\u00e9rations \u00e0 toutes les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>244. \u2013 L\u2019ensemble de ces textes permet de d\u00e9finir un ensemble coh\u00e9rent de r\u00e8gles permettant le traitement juridique des op\u00e9rations de fusion.\u00a0Ainsi, les op\u00e9rations de fusion sont g\u00e9n\u00e9ralement d\u00e9finies par l\u2019article 1844-4 du Code civil, qui a vocation \u00e0 s\u2019appliquer \u00e0 toutes les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>245. \u2013 A c\u00f4t\u00e9 de la fusion, il y a la scission.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration consiste en un apport d\u2019actifs \u00e0 deux ou plusieurs soci\u00e9t\u00e9s, la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 scind\u00e9e disparaissant.<\/p>\n<p>246. \u2013 A ces op\u00e9rations s\u2019ajoute l\u2019apport partiel d\u2019actifs soumis au r\u00e9gime de la scission, sur option.\u00a0Cette derni\u00e8re permet \u00e0 une entreprise d\u2019apporter une partie de son patrimoine \u00e0 une autre, \u00e0 condition que cette derni\u00e8re constitue une branche d\u2019activit\u00e9 ind\u00e9pendante.\u00a0S\u2019op\u00e8re alors une transmission universelle des droits, biens et obligations qui s\u2019attachent \u00e0 cette branche d\u2019activit\u00e9.\u00a0Mais il reste une diff\u00e9rence essentielle par rapport \u00e0 une scission : la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 qui r\u00e9alise cette op\u00e9ration ne dispara\u00eet pas.\u00a0Toutefois, cette op\u00e9ration peut \u00eatre soumise \u00e0 la proc\u00e9dure de scission.\u00a0Cependant, le r\u00e9gime de la scission est tr\u00e8s proche de la fusion, les techniques de transmission des actifs \u00e9tant similaires.\u00a0Nous n\u2019\u00e9tudierons donc pas sp\u00e9cifiquement ces deux derni\u00e8res techniques.<\/p>\n<p>247. \u2013 Enfin, les op\u00e9rations de dissolution par fusion de biens permettent \u00e0 l\u2019associ\u00e9 unique de recevoir la totalit\u00e9 de l\u2019actif de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 dont il d\u00e9tient la totalit\u00e9 des actions sur simple d\u00e9claration faite au greffe du tribunal de commerce.\u00a0Cette op\u00e9ration permet de r\u00e9aliser une transmission universelle de patrimoine avec un formalisme simplifi\u00e9 par rapport aux fusions dites simplifi\u00e9es.\u00a0L\u2019absorption d\u2019une filiale d\u00e9tenue \u00e0 100 % b\u00e9n\u00e9ficie ainsi d\u2019un r\u00e9gime simplifi\u00e9 pr\u00e9vu \u00e0 l\u2019article L. 236-11 du Code de commerce.\u00a0La dissolution par regroupement d\u2019actifs permet la disparition des filiales d\u00e9tenues \u00e0 100 % sans qu\u2019il soit n\u00e9cessaire de convoquer une assembl\u00e9e g\u00e9n\u00e9rale extraordinaire de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 absorbante, sans l\u2019intervention d\u2019un commissaire aux apports et sans accord de fusion, \u00e0 la diff\u00e9rence d\u2019une fusion simplifi\u00e9e.\u00a0Lorsqu\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 est devenue actionnaire unique d\u2019une de ses filiales, le recours \u00e0 la consolidation de patrimoine lui permet d\u2019appr\u00e9hender, au moyen d\u2019un formalisme simplifi\u00e9, l\u2019ensemble du patrimoine de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 dissoute sans sa liquidation.\u00a0Nous ne d\u00e9velopperons pas ce mode de restructuration car ses effets sont \u00e9quivalents \u00e0 ceux d\u2019une fusion.\u00a0De m\u00eame, nous n\u2019aborderons pas les \u00ab fusions \u00e0 l\u2019anglaise \u00bb qui ne sont qu\u2019un mode d\u2019apport de parts sociales soumis \u00e0 un r\u00e9gime particulier en mati\u00e8re de droits d\u2019enregistrement.\u00a0Nous ne d\u00e9velopperons pas ce mode de restructuration car ses effets sont \u00e9quivalents \u00e0 ceux d\u2019une fusion.\u00a0De m\u00eame, nous n\u2019aborderons pas les \u00ab fusions \u00e0 l\u2019anglaise \u00bb qui ne sont qu\u2019un mode d\u2019apport de parts sociales soumis \u00e0 un r\u00e9gime particulier en mati\u00e8re de droits d\u2019enregistrement.\u00a0Nous ne d\u00e9velopperons pas ce mode de restructuration car ses effets sont \u00e9quivalents \u00e0 ceux d\u2019une fusion.\u00a0De m\u00eame, nous n\u2019aborderons pas les \u00ab fusions \u00e0 l\u2019anglaise \u00bb qui ne sont qu\u2019un mode d\u2019apport de parts sociales soumis \u00e0 un r\u00e9gime particulier en mati\u00e8re de droits d\u2019enregistrement.<\/p>\n<p>248. \u2013 Ainsi, seul le cadre juridique de la fusion nous retiendra.\u00a0Celui-ci comporte trois syst\u00e8mes occupant en quelque sorte trois cercles concentriques.\u00a0Le r\u00e9gime \u00ab rudimentaire \u00bb est repr\u00e9sent\u00e9 par l\u2019article 1844-4 du Code civil.\u00a0Le r\u00e9gime de droit commun est applicable \u00e0 toutes les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s commerciales d\u00e9finies par les articles L. 236-1 \u00e0 L. 236-6 du Code de commerce.\u00a0Enfin, le r\u00e9gime \u00ab d\u00e9velopp\u00e9 \u00bb est applicable aux fusions entre soci\u00e9t\u00e9s anonymes pr\u00e9vues par les articles L. 236-8 \u00e0 L. 236-22 du code de commerce.\u00a0Le cadre juridique des fusions a longtemps \u00e9t\u00e9 diff\u00e9rent selon qu\u2019il s\u2019agissait d\u2019une fusion entre banques AFB ou d\u2019une fusion entre banques coop\u00e9ratives.\u00a0Les premi\u00e8res \u00e9taient soumises \u00e0 la loi du 24\/07\/1966, c\u2019est-\u00e0-dire au r\u00e9gime de droit commun mais surtout, compte tenu de l\u2019importance de ces banques, au r\u00e9gime \u00ab d\u00e9velopp\u00e9 \u00bb.\u00a0Ces derniers \u00e9taient soumis au r\u00e9gime \u00ab rudimentaire \u00bb que repr\u00e9sente l\u2019article 1844-4 du Code civil, notamment pour les Caisses r\u00e9gionales de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole.\u00a0Cette disposition l\u00e9gislative a lourdement pes\u00e9 sur les op\u00e9rations de fusion des caisses r\u00e9gionales.\u00a0Elle a permis de souligner, une fois de plus, la prise en compte de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire dans ces instruments de concentration.<\/p>\n<p>249. \u2013 In fact, before 1984, there were more than thirty different statuses of credit institutions, often giving their beneficiaries a monopoly on the exercise of certain activities, frequently accompanied by tax and financial advantages. This banking specificity has been the subject of a reform. The banking law of 01\/24\/1984 partially unified banking statutes and recognized the universal vocation of credit institutions. This measure favored the process of concentration by limiting the number of existing statutes. This relative trivialization of statutes was of paramount importance for the organization of the profession. Indeed, once they are no longer subject to a special legal regime,<\/p>\n<p>250. \u2013 However, despite this unification of banking statutes, this law does not have a totally universal vocation. It is a compromise law that respects the various interests involved. Thus, if a unique legal framework has been established, this does not mean that the statutory specificities of cooperative or mutual banks have disappeared. This therefore necessarily has an impact on banking concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>251. \u2013 Since credit institutions cannot freely choose their status without depending on a parliamentary or administrative decision, mergers of banks belonging to different legal statuses are problematic. Nevertheless, such operations remain possible but their implementation is so complex that they are generally carried out between credit institutions of the same statutory nature.<\/p>\n<p>252. \u2013 Logically, this coexistence of different statuses within credit institutions leads to a distinction between mergers of commercial banks (\u00a7 1) and mergers of mutual or cooperative banks (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: Mergers of commercial banks<\/p>\n<p>253. \u2013 The legal regime applicable to these mergers was modified by the law of 05\/01\/1988. This development was justified by the desire to harmonize French legislation with the provisions contained in European directives.<\/p>\n<p>254. \u2013 This law certainly favored the process of concentration in the banking system. We give as proof of this the large number of bank mergers after 1988, whereas this number was much lower previously.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, Compagnie Financi\u00e8re de CIC merged with Banque de l\u2019Union Europ\u00e9enne in 1990. Sogebanque was absorbed by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale in 1991. Banque Gravereau was also absorbed by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale in 1992. BFCE and the Cr\u00e9dit National gave birth to Natexis in 1995. Compagnie Bancaire, Compagnie Financi\u00e8re de Paribas and Banque Paribas merged in 1998. Finally, BNP and Paribas merged in 2000.<\/p>\n<p>255. \u2013 Compared to previous provisions, the 1988 law has the merit first of all of providing a definition of merger. This is now defined as the transmission by one or more companies of their assets to an existing company or to a new company that they constitute.<\/p>\n<p>256. \u2013 La fusion entre deux ou plusieurs soci\u00e9t\u00e9s emporte transmission universelle de l\u2019actif de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 absorb\u00e9e au profit de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 absorbante ou de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 nouvelle cr\u00e9\u00e9e \u00e0 l\u2019occasion de la fusion.<\/p>\n<p>257. \u2013 En outre, la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 absorb\u00e9e est syst\u00e9matiquement dissoute, sans qu\u2019il soit n\u00e9cessaire de proc\u00e9der \u00e0 la liquidation de cette soci\u00e9t\u00e9.\u00a0Cependant, il convient de noter qu\u2019il existe ici un conflit entre le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s et le droit bancaire.\u00a0En effet, cette derni\u00e8re pr\u00e9voit qu\u2019en cas de fusion, l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit voit son agr\u00e9ment retir\u00e9 et entre en liquidation.\u00a0La loi du 02\/07\/1996 n\u2019a pas r\u00e9solu ce probl\u00e8me.\u00a0Elle indique seulement, \u00e0 ce sujet, que l\u2019\u00e9tablissement ne peut effectuer que les op\u00e9rations bancaires et de placement strictement n\u00e9cessaires au r\u00e8glement de sa situation.\u00a0Ce dernier texte reste donc impr\u00e9cis et peut impliquer que cette op\u00e9ration entra\u00eene la liquidation de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Il y a donc ici conflit de lois internes.\u00a0Selon nous,<\/p>\n<p><span>258. \u2013 Di conseguenza, l&#8217;applicazione distributiva del diritto societario e del diritto bancario \u00e8 delicata.\u00a0Tuttavia, \u00e8 necessario riuscire a tenere conto della specificit\u00e0 bancaria durante il processo di riconciliazione degli asset, sia che riguardi il periodo precedente alla fusione (A) sia la decisione di fusione stessa (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ Il periodo precedente la fusione<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>259. \u2013 Il periodo precedente la fusione si articola in due fasi distinte.\u00a0Una prima fase, di durata variabile, non \u00e8 altro che una fase di riconciliazione (1).\u00a0La seconda fase \u00e8 un modo per le aziende di materializzare il loro desiderio di fondersi.\u00a0Questa fase \u00e8 l&#8217;occasione per redigere e sottoscrivere il progetto di fusione (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ Fusioni aziendali<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>260. \u2013 La fase delle societ\u00e0 richiedenti la fusione varia notevolmente da una fusione all&#8217;altra.\u00a0Inoltre, varia sia nella sua durata che nel suo contenuto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>261. \u2013 Cosa c&#8217;\u00e8 in comune, infatti, tra la fusione di due societ\u00e0 che non si conoscono e la fusione di due controllate nell&#8217;ambito della ristrutturazione di gruppo imposta dalla capogruppo.\u00a0Nel primo caso \u00e8 praticamente necessario prendere contatto e fare conoscenza.\u00a0Nel secondo caso, invece, si pu\u00f2 arrivare molto rapidamente alla firma del progetto di fusione, come avvenne durante la ristrutturazione del gruppo bancario Lazard.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>262. \u2013 Questa fase di fusione presenta due aspetti: da un lato le trattative intersocietarie (a) e, dall&#8217;altro, i frequenti interventi delle autorit\u00e0 pubbliche che costituiscono una specificit\u00e0 bancaria (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Trattative interaziendali<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>263. \u2013 Le fusioni aziendali sono operazioni a geometria variabile.\u00a0Le societ\u00e0 che partecipano a una fusione possono essere estremamente numerose o possono essercene solo due.\u00a0Allo stesso modo possono avvenire fusioni tra societ\u00e0 di diversa dimensione, struttura, redditivit\u00e0 o attivit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>264. \u2013 Giuridicamente la fusione pu\u00f2 avvenire tra societ\u00e0 di diversa forma.\u00a0Inoltre, una societ\u00e0 in liquidazione pu\u00f2 partecipare ad un&#8217;operazione di fusione a condizione, per\u00f2, che la ripartizione del patrimonio di tale societ\u00e0 tra i soci non sia stata oggetto di un avvio di esecuzione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>265. \u2013 Quali che siano le differenze tra le societ\u00e0 che si uniscono, la fase negoziale non \u00e8 soggetta ad alcun preciso formalismo giuridico.\u00a0Le societ\u00e0 organizzano quindi liberamente i termini della loro fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>266. \u2013 Questa fase di riavvicinamento \u00e8 spesso segreta, almeno inizialmente.\u00a0La segretezza \u00e8 pienamente giustificata nel sistema bancario.\u00a0In effetti, le banche sono generalmente quotate in borsa.\u00a0Nella maggior parte delle riconciliazioni bancarie, questa fase \u00e8 quindi rimasta segreta per non provocare perturbazioni nei mercati finanziari.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>267. \u2013 Il contenuto di questa fase di fusione \u00e8 estremamente variabile da una fusione all&#8217;altra.\u00a0In alcuni casi, questa fase d\u00e0 luogo allo svolgimento di studi volti a comprendere meglio le aziende coinvolte: diagnosi commerciale, valutazione degli attivi bancari, audit sociale, analisi finanziaria, ecc. Questa diagnosi dovrebbe consentire alle aziende di determinare se stanno perseguendo o non la fusione avviata e, in tal caso, decidere quale sar\u00e0 il miglior supporto legale.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>268. \u2013 The lawyer must make the most judicious choice and for this he must carry out an interdisciplinary analysis. Correlatively, it must take into account the specificity of the banking activity, as it is obvious that the efficient choice of the instrument of concentration will be different from that which could have been selected in another economic sector. For example, in the context of the takeover of a structure with a human component, specialized in mergers and acquisitions, the merger may not be a good decision. Indeed, imposing a culture on this type of structure would lead to destroying it in favor of a homogeneity that would have no meaning. The bank\u2019s essential human resources would be forced to resign. Gold, it is essential to note that the conservation of human heritage is fundamental in the banking sector. Thus, it seems more interesting, in the case presented, to adopt another strategy in order to avoid endangering the entity concerned.<\/p>\n<p>269. \u2013 It is therefore generally at this stage that the decision is made whether or not to move towards a merger. If this is the case, the representatives of the banks continue the negotiation phase by endeavoring to establish the essential conditions of the operation. This supposes the evaluation of the banks in presence (\u03b1) and the determination of the parity (\u03b2).<\/p>\n<p>\u03b1\/ Taking account of banking and financial specificity in the evaluation of the entities involved<\/p>\n<p>270. \u2013 The evaluation of the entities involved is certainly one of the most difficult problems to resolve in terms of mergers. Indeed, it is necessary to determine the respective weight of each company. It is therefore necessary to proceed with the evaluation of the companies involved, seeking to get as close as possible to the value representative of their economic reality. To do so, it is necessary to take into consideration the specificity of banks compared to traditional companies.<\/p>\n<p>271. \u2013 There are many methods for valuing banks, in particular:<br \/>\u2013 valuation at book value;<br \/>\u2013 valuation at market value;<br \/>\u2013 valuation at net asset value;<br \/>\u2013 valuation using the earnings capitalization method;<br \/>\u2013 valuation based on cash flows;<br \/>\u2013 evaluation based on forecasts of activity or results;<br \/>\u2013 evaluation based on the mathematical value;<br \/>\u2013 valuation at value in use;<br \/>\u2013 valuation at insurance value;<br \/>\u2013 the valuation based on the corrected net assets\u2026<\/p>\n<p>272. \u2013 In matters of mergers, there are no rigid methods to be followed in order to assess companies. It is advisable to retain several evaluation criteria without their number being excessive. The criteria retained must be selected in such a way as not to duplicate each other. The valuation methods must be applied in the same way to the different companies involved. The criteria selected must be significant. The forecast results can only be used as a valuation method under certain technical conditions guaranteeing the reasonable nature of the valuations. Similarly, the use of discounts, fixed allowances or weighting coefficients is rejected.<\/p>\n<p>273. \u2013 The diversity of criteria used to assess companies can be a source of dispute, particularly between majority and minority shareholders. If this evaluation is a source of dispute, it is because it is a delicate exercise. The complexity is all the more marked in the banking system because of the existence of banking specificities. Indeed, some criteria for evaluating banks differ from ordinary companies. Four of them are particularly important: net banking income, the Cooke ratio, the evolution of deposits and the \u201creturn on equity\u201d. The net banking income is the equivalent of the turnover of a traditional company. These are the interest margin, commissions and fees. To judge its evolution and the orientations of the bank, it is necessary to analyze the net banking income of each of the four main business lines: retail banking, financial services, private banking and asset management as well as investment banking. The second important criterion is the Cooke ratio which describes the solvency of the establishment. This is the ratio between equity and outstanding loans. It must be at least 4% for the ratio of \u201chard\u201d equity and weighted assets. It must be 8% for the ratio of total equity and weighted assets. The evolution of deposits indicates, in turn, the commercial success of an institution, particularly in its ability to attract deposits from its customers. However, this does not provide any information on profitability. The latter is assessed with the study of the \u201creturn on equity\u201d, ie the return on equity.<\/p>\n<p>274. \u2013 The difficulty of evaluation is all the greater for the banks as there is significant diversity in the application of accounting rules. Generally, the most widely used approach today, based on modern financial theory, is that of determining the discounted future net cash flows of each of the entities.<\/p>\n<p>As far as credit institutions are concerned, a more traditional approach based on ratios is still sometimes used. The data that is used comes from the financial statements and is therefore based on accounting rules. Benchmarking generally does not disregard past performance, examined from balance sheets and income statements. Accounting data is therefore a privileged source of information. For the analyzes and conclusions drawn from them to be relevant, the accounting data must be comparable. This comparability is subject to the use of identical accounting rules or leading to slightly different valuations, if the methods are not strictly similar.<\/p>\n<p>The accounting regulatory framework imposed on credit institutions in France is set relatively strictly. The rules for valuing and presenting the accounts are defined by the regulations and instructions of the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee, supplemented, where applicable, by interpretations published in the bulletin of the Banking Commission. Since 1999, the regulations drawn up by the banking section of the National Accounting Council have been applied.<\/p>\n<p>Therefore, it might seem, a priori, that French credit institutions apply identical rules and methods that allow their accounts to be compared without restatements and without significant risk of error. Experience leads, on the contrary, to highlight many and varied sources of differences.<\/p>\n<p>275. \u2013 The origins of the distortions existing in the evaluation of the accounts of credit institutions can be grouped by type.<\/p>\n<p>276. \u2013 First of all, there are discrepancies arising from the different application of the rules. Generally accepted accounting principles require fixed assets to be depreciated and provisions to be made for asset depreciation and\/or provisions under the conditions set by law. However, there is a specificity in the banking system because the policies for provisioning real estate risks from one institution to another are not identical. The very definition of real estate assets requiring an evaluation and, if necessary, an impairment is not common to all.<\/p>\n<p>The same observation can be made for country risks. The definition of the bases to be subject to a provision sometimes turns out to be different from one institution to another. However, each bases its analysis on precise written provisions transmitted annually by the Banking Commission. The differences concern whether or not all or part of short-term transactions are taken into account, and whether certain guarantees are taken into account. Even before the harmonization of the depreciation rates, it is therefore more fundamental to question the comparison of the definition of the risk base.<\/p>\n<p>With regard to doubtful debts, beyond the classic causes of differences, it was noted, for example, in 1996 that certain establishments decided to initiate an accounting provisioning of the credit risk as soon as a loan was granted . This \u201cearly\u201d taking into account of the risk necessarily has significant consequences on the comparability of the performance of the establishment which practices it in relation to those which, more traditionally, only provision for risks arising.<\/p>\n<p>277. \u2013 Secondly, there are discrepancies stemming from the options offered by the texts or the rules themselves.<\/p>\n<p>The accounting rules in force sometimes leave institutions the choice between several possible methods or offer them the possibility of certain accounting practices. Of course, the fund for general banking risks should be mentioned. This is a real provision of a reserve nature, constituted or reversed by the income statement and which should, of course, be restated in the perspective of a valid comparison between several establishments. The hybrid nature of this position has raised a number of questions about its treatment. The new methodology for banks\u2019 consolidated accounts seems to resolve these difficulties by specifying that it is not an identifiable liability:<\/p>\n<p>Les provisions pour pensions qui, en France, peuvent \u00eatre constitu\u00e9es ou non, totalement ou partiellement, sont \u00e9galement une source notoire et valable de distorsions.\u00a0Les frais d\u2019\u00e9mission d\u2019emprunt peuvent, sur option, \u00eatre amortis sur la dur\u00e9e de vie de l\u2019emprunt, ce qui est le cas le plus courant, mais de nombreux \u00e9tablissements comptabilisent imm\u00e9diatement ces frais en charges.<\/p>\n<p>278. \u2013 Troisi\u00e8mement, il existe des divergences li\u00e9es \u00e0 l\u2019absence de dispositions pr\u00e9cises dans les textes.<\/p>\n<p>Une analyse plus d\u00e9taill\u00e9e des pratiques comptables des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et plus particuli\u00e8rement des op\u00e9rations bancaires met en \u00e9vidence, dans certains cas, des diff\u00e9rences de traitement dont l\u2019impact sur les r\u00e9sultats et les capitaux propres n\u2019est pas n\u00e9gligeable.\u00a0Ils n\u00e9cessitent donc des retraitements d\u2019harmonisation pour r\u00e9aliser une analyse comparative pertinente et fiable.\u00a0Le fait g\u00e9n\u00e9rateur de la prise en compte du r\u00e9sultat d\u2019exploitation est d\u00e9terminant.\u00a0Sa d\u00e9termination peut entra\u00eener des d\u00e9calages dans le temps dans la comptabilisation des produits ou des charges.<\/p>\n<p>De nombreux services bancaires sont r\u00e9mun\u00e9r\u00e9s sous forme de commissions, qui peuvent \u00eatre pay\u00e9es d\u2019avance, in fine ou en plusieurs fois.\u00a0D\u2019un point de vue comptable, la prise en compte du r\u00e9sultat des commissions doit \u00eatre li\u00e9e \u00e0 la nature des prestations fournies et aux obligations qui en d\u00e9coulent.\u00a0Ainsi, la r\u00e9glementation pr\u00e9voit que les commissions assimil\u00e9es \u00e0 des int\u00e9r\u00eats sont assimil\u00e9es \u00e0 ces derniers.\u00a0Mais il existe un certain nombre d\u2019autres commissions qui ne sont pas comparables \u00e0 l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat.<\/p>\n<p>Certains \u00e9tablissements n\u2019enregistrent les commissions qu\u2019\u00e0 la date de r\u00e9ception ;\u00a0d\u2019autres, au contraire, attendent syst\u00e9matiquement la fin des prestations ;\u00a0d\u2019autres, enfin, r\u00e9partissent tout ou partie des commissions dans le temps sur la dur\u00e9e de la prestation.\u00a0Les commissions, qui constituent une part croissante du produit net bancaire et des r\u00e9sultats bancaires, doivent donc faire l\u2019objet d\u2019un examen approfondi, afin d\u2019harmoniser les faits donnant lieu \u00e0 leur prise en compte, selon leur sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>En ce qui concerne les titres, si les r\u00e8gles d\u2019\u00e9valuation sont strictement d\u00e9finies en fonction du type de portefeuille auquel elles se rattachent, l\u00e0 encore il existe des sources de distorsions.\u00a0Par exemple, les modalit\u00e9s d\u2019amortissement des d\u00e9cotes\/primes relatives aux titres \u00e0 revenu fixe peuvent varier.\u00a0Elles sont parfois pratiqu\u00e9es sur la dur\u00e9e restant \u00e0 courir jusqu\u2019\u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9ch\u00e9ance du titre, tandis que certains \u00e9tablissements utilisent une m\u00e9thode de calcul actuariel, selon la nature du titre.\u00a0Enfin, d\u2019autres proc\u00e8dent \u00e0 un \u00e9pandage lin\u00e9aire syst\u00e9matique.<\/p>\n<p>Par ailleurs, les modalit\u00e9s de d\u00e9termination des r\u00e9sultats de cession des titres du portefeuille d\u2019investissement ne sont pas toujours identiques d\u2019un \u00e9tablissement \u00e0 l\u2019autre.\u00a0Certains utilisent la m\u00e9thode FIFO, d\u2019autres celle du prix moyen pond\u00e9r\u00e9, d\u2019autres encore proc\u00e8dent \u00e0 une \u00ab s\u00e9lection \u00bb des gammes commercialis\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>Les remboursements anticip\u00e9s d\u2019emprunts donnent g\u00e9n\u00e9ralement lieu, sur une base contractuelle, au versement d\u2019indemnit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res compensatoires par les clients ou les \u00e9tablissements.\u00a0Les pratiques adopt\u00e9es consistent soit \u00e0 prendre en compte imm\u00e9diatement ces indemnit\u00e9s, soit \u00e0 les \u00e9taler sur la dur\u00e9e restant \u00e0 courir de l\u2019ancien pr\u00eat voire sur la dur\u00e9e du financement de remplacement, lorsqu\u2019il existe.<\/p>\n<p>Dans le domaine des produits d\u00e9riv\u00e9s, une certaine diversit\u00e9 des pratiques peut \u00e9galement \u00eatre soulign\u00e9e.\u00a0Par exemple, l\u2019\u00e9valuation \u00e0 la valeur de march\u00e9 ou \u00e0 la \u00ab juste valeur \u00bb des instruments financiers auxquels cette m\u00e9thode s\u2019applique peut \u00eatre prise en compte.\u00a0Les modalit\u00e9s de calcul des frais de gestion futurs des swaps et autres instruments valoris\u00e9s \u00e0 la valeur de march\u00e9 prennent en compte une part plus ou moins importante des frais indirects.\u00a0De plus, la d\u00e9finition des co\u00fbts directs eux-m\u00eames peut varier.\u00a0Enfin, la notion m\u00eame de couverture ne peut \u00eatre consid\u00e9r\u00e9e comme d\u00e9finie de mani\u00e8re uniforme.\u00a0Les difficult\u00e9s li\u00e9es \u00e0 l\u2019application de la notion de couverture conduisent \u00e9galement certains normalisateurs comptables \u00e0 ne plus reconna\u00eetre la comptabilit\u00e9 de couverture.<\/p>\n<p>279. \u2013 It is obvious that the differences in accounting methods result in non-homogeneous valuations and influence the results. This diversity of methods in the context of an establishment merger has consequences. Only a detailed analysis or audit work can make it possible, on the one hand, to identify the differences between two or more establishments, and on the other hand, to measure the possible impact of these divergences. Furthermore, when performance is analyzed over certain previous years, it is necessary to measure this impact for each of the periods examined.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ The determination of the parity<\/p>\n<p>280. \u2013 The determination of the parity therefore implies the concretization of the balance of power which exists between the banks. The parity is the exchange ratio of the shares decided most often, but not exclusively, from the evaluations of the banks. The determination of parity calls for a few remarks.<\/p>\n<p>281. \u2013 Firstly, the reference made to the valuation of companies, although it is frequent in practice, does not have the effect of freezing the determination of the exchange ratio. Indeed, the parties involved can introduce other parameters intended to achieve the most equitable balance of power.<\/p>\n<p>282. \u2013 Secondly, the parity will set the terms according to which the partners of the acquired company will become partners of the acquiring or new company. However, it is possible that, taking into account the parity adopted, the shareholders or partners are not entitled to receive a whole number of shares of the acquiring or new company. Consequently, in practice, companies will have to resort to the so-called fractional trading procedure.<\/p>\n<p><span>283. \u2013 However, in order not to burden the merger operation with such negotiations, which may prove to be lengthy in the event of dilution of the capital, companies may use palliatives, including the possibility of payment of a balance in species.\u00a0This technique, which received legal sanction with the law of 05\/01\/1988, no longer has the effect of causing the operation to lose its nature of amalgamation, on the condition, however, that this balancing payment does not represent more than 10% of the nominal value of the shares or shares remunerating the contributions.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>284. \u2013 Companies also have the option of making an exceptional distribution of dividends. It makes it possible to rebalance the parities and to make the absorption of a company less costly. Indeed, by paying such a dividend, the future absorbed reduces its net assets proportionally, thus allowing the absorbing company to limit the number of securities to be issued to remunerate its acquisition. Therefore, exceptional dividend distributions are regularly used.<\/p>\n<p>285. \u2013 Negotiations between the companies applying for the merger are therefore an essential element. However, in the banking system, government intervention is also very important.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Taking banking specificity into account in negotiations: intervention by the public authorities<\/p>\n<p><span>286. \u2013 Taking account of banking specificity materializes both through the intervention of political power (\u03b1) and the banking authorities (\u03b2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b1\/ The intervention of political power<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>287. \u2013 There is a specificity to reconciliation negotiations in the banking system.\u00a0Indeed, these take place between the economic actors, but the public authorities also frequently intervene in the negotiation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>288. \u2013 Take the example of the merger between the Banque Nationale du Commerce et de l\u2019Industrie and the Comptoir National d\u2019Escompte de Paris. The government stepped in to lead the merger negotiations. Michel Debr\u00e9 makes this very clear \u201c(\u2026) global economic competition and economic influence, but also France\u2019s policy demanded that it have instruments of action and of an international dimension. I created the BNP to serve the economic and national influence of our country\u201d. However abrupt and directed it may be, the State\u2019s decision to associate the BNCI and the CNEP in 1966 aims to stimulate the banking sector and set up a genuine \u201cfinancial strike force, the BNP\u201d. In effect,<\/p>\n<p><span>During the negotiation of this merger, the public authorities were really very present.\u00a0They mobilized all their energy to push the BNCI to accept the principle of merger.\u00a0They thus highlighted the complementarity of the goodwill of the CNEP, active with large companies, and the BNCI, very present with small and medium-sized companies.\u00a0They also indirectly highlighted the interest of creating a new major bank, alongside Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>As soon as the choice was made, the government quickly decided on the principles to be applied in order to carry out the operation, in order to ensure maximum efficiency and to avoid any rumors or possible pressure.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>On 05\/04\/1966, the merger between the BNCI and the CNEP was publicly announced: \u201cThe Council of Ministers today approved the merger of the Banque Nationale pour le Commerce et l\u2019Industrie and the Comptoir National d\u2019Escompte of Paris into an establishment which will take the name of Banque Nationale de Paris\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>289. \u2013 After this operation, the State took part in many other mergers which, moreover, did not necessarily constitute mergers stricto sensu. For example, in 1999, during BNP\u2019s public exchange offer for Paribas and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, which resulted after the merger of BNP and Paribas, the public authorities intervened on several occasions. This interference took place in a confidential and public manner. It should be verified that this same phenomenon characterizes the intervention of the banking authorities.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ The intervention of the banking authorities<\/p>\n<p>290. \u2013 The intervention of the banking authorities was carried out in order to promote the merger of banks in difficulty with the aim of protecting the banking system. Indeed, the failure of a bank can generate a systemic risk. The merger of a failing bank with a healthy credit institution is one of the solutions favored by the banking regulatory authorities.<\/p>\n<p>291. \u2013 In the case of Banque Pallas, the Governor of the Banque de France intervened. Given that the Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 des Banques Suisses was asking for authorization to create a new subsidiary in France, he strongly encouraged the directors of the SBS to hold talks with the directors of Pallas. \u201cThe governor\u2019s encouragements are received five out of five. The Swiss allow their arm to be twisted and run\u201d. Negotiations between companies are therefore influenced by the Banque de France. The agreement providing for the merger of Comipar and Pallas Holding, as well as that of Banque Pallas with Banque Stern was signed at the end of March 1992.<\/p>\n<p>292. \u2013 Consequently, in a classic merger, the preparatory phase is essentially a matter of negotiations between the representatives of the companies involved. However, in the banking system, this phase frequently involves the public authorities. It is clear that once the decision has been taken to resort to merger, the managers must adopt the measures made necessary by the development of the merger project. To do this, the companies must essentially convene and meet the bodies responsible for drafting the project. Regularly convened, the directors will be able to proceed with the development of the merger project.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ The merger project<\/p>\n<p>293. \u2013 There is no doubt that this act goes beyond the talks. These are completed when the merger project is completed. Moreover, in the event, frequent in practice, where the shareholders\u2019 meetings decide in favor, this project will become the agreement itself. This is why it is possible to affirm that this act already constitutes the agreement, specifying however that its effectiveness is suspended on one condition: the approval of the shareholders\u2019 meetings. This analysis undoubtedly has the merit of clarity. However, it has a major drawback. Until the agreement is approved, it has no legal effect. This means that in case of refusal, it would be necessary to consider that there was no agreement. This conclusion clashes with reality. The draft agreement not only concretizes an agreement in principle between the parties but even confirms this agreement on the details of the operation. Therefore, another analysis of the merger project is preferable. This can be viewed as an agreement which binds neither the partners nor the companies but only the managers of these companies as such. They are now required to make every effort to ensure that the partners of their company accept the merger under the conditions determined by the project. It goes without saying that this obligation is only an obligation of means. This can be viewed as an agreement which binds neither the partners nor the companies but only the managers of these companies as such. They are now required to make every effort to ensure that the partners of their company accept the merger under the conditions determined by the project. It goes without saying that this obligation is only an obligation of means. This can be viewed as an agreement which binds neither the partners nor the companies but only the managers of these companies as such. They are now required to make every effort to ensure that the partners of their company accept the merger under the conditions determined by the project. It goes without saying that this obligation is only an obligation of means.<\/p>\n<p>294. \u2013 Thus, the draft merger is indeed the \u201cofficial\u201d starting point for the operations which should result in the merger of two or more companies. Centerpiece in the merger, it is necessary to study the adoption of the merger project (a) and the repercussion of the merger project (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Adoption of the draft merger<\/p>\n<p>295. \u2013 The draft merger is a document made compulsory by the law of 05\/01\/1988 and the content of which was clarified by the decree of 22\/04\/1988.<\/p>\n<p>296. \u2013 When the managers of the companies involved have decided on the final terms of the merger project, they must, if necessary, grant a delegation to the legal representative of the company, or to any person authorized for this purpose to proceed with the signing of the project. .<\/p>\n<p>297. \u2013 The draft is established in a number of copies which varies from one merger to another. In principle, the recipients of the project are each of the companies participating in the operation, the merger auditors, the registry of the Commercial Court, the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers and the CECEI. The communication of the merger project to the latter constitutes a banking specificity. Indeed, the merger concerning credit institutions generates the intervention of the banking regulatory authority. It is therefore essential that the latter be informed of the operations that it must control.<\/p>\n<p>298. \u2013 In addition, the merger plan must be circulated within the bank. The draft must, in particular, be made available to shareholders with a view to holding extraordinary meetings to decide on the merger operation. It must also be made available to the works council. Employers must provide reasoned answers to questions asked by members of the works council, in particular with regard to the repercussions of the proposed merger.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The repercussions of the merger plan<\/p>\n<p>299. \u2013 Once the merger plan has been signed by the representatives of the different companies, the merger operation must be approved by the meetings of the partners of each of the companies. However, for the partners, or shareholders, to be able to decide with full knowledge of the facts, it is necessary to submit the conditions of the operation beforehand to the control of external and independent experts. This need requires the intervention of merger auditors.<\/p>\n<p>300. \u2013 The merger commissioner, which appeared with the law of 05\/01\/1988, is appointed by order of the president of the Commercial Court. This ordinance is taken at the request of the managers of the various banks which are merging without limitation of time.<\/p>\n<p>301. \u2013 The intervention of the merger auditor is required only in joint-stock companies and in limited liability companies. The strict application of the texts, and particularly of Articles L. 236-1 and L. 236-2 of the Commercial Code, leads to the conclusion that only transactions between public limited companies and\/or SARLs are concerned by the appointment of a merger commissioner. This designation is not required in the context of an operation involving a company of another legal form.<\/p>\n<p>302. \u2013 It should be specified that the merger of banks incorporated in the form of LLCs is impossible. Although the banking law does not specify that LLCs are excluded from the banking profession, this is the case in practice. Indeed, under the terms of Article L. 511-10 paragraph 2 of the Monetary and Financial Code, the CECEI \u201cverifies the adequacy of the legal form of the company to the activity of the credit institution\u201d. Thus, the CECEI has always refused to approve a bank incorporated in this corporate form. However, a distinction should be made between banks and finance companies. Indeed, the CECEI agrees to approve financial companies incorporated in the form of limited liability companies. Mergers between them are therefore possible.<\/p>\n<p>303. \u2013 Furthermore, the mission of the merger auditor is defined by Article L. 236-10 of the Commercial Code. It is invested with a double mission. It must issue an opinion on the determination of the values \u200b\u200battributed to the shares or units of the companies participating in the operation and on the fairness of the exchange ratio. It must also formulate an opinion on the value of contributions in kind and special benefits.<\/p>\n<p>304. \u2013 At the end of this assignment, the merger auditor is required to write a report.<\/p>\n<p>305. \u2013 Finally, to carry out the merger operation, the companies involved must move on to the stage of final completion of the operation.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The merger decision<\/p>\n<p>306. \u2013 This last step concerns the approval of the operation. The approval of the merger by the assemblies obeys different rules depending on whether it is a merger-absorption operation (1) or a merger by creation of a new company (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Approval in the case of a merger-absorption<\/p>\n<p>307. \u2013 Approval of the merger by the shareholders of the companies presupposes the calling of the meeting.<\/p>\n<p>308. \u2013 The decision approving the merger must be taken under the conditions provided for the amendment of the articles of association. It follows that in the SA, the decision is within the competence of the extraordinary general meeting. The rules for calling this meeting must be respected. Without going into the details of these rules, it should be remembered that the notice of meeting is generally preceded by a notice of meeting, published in the Bulletin of mandatory legal notices with regard to bank mergers. Indeed, as commercial banks generally make public calls for savings, this constitutes an obligation towards them.<\/p>\n<p>309. \u2013 The convocation is carried out by applying the provisions contained in the statutes. Notwithstanding these provisions, the company must respect the obligation to insert the notice of meeting with mention of the agenda in a journal of legal announcements. In addition, the notice must be sent to the company\u2019s auditors.<\/p>\n<p>310. \u2013 In order to be able to make an informed decision, shareholders must have specific information. Thus, during the 30 days preceding the general meeting called to rule on the merger operation, the shareholders must be able to consult at the registered office or obtain a certain number of documents on simple request.<\/p>\n<p>311. \u2013 Finally, the partners of the absorbed company rule on the merger project under the conditions provided for the modification of the articles of association, ie by a majority of 2\/3 in the SA. However, if the merger has the effect of increasing shareholders\u2019 commitments, the decision to approve the operation must be taken unanimously. Depending on the prospects of the operation, the majority in the assembly is more or less large. For example, during the merger between BNP and Paribas on 05\/23\/2000, the shareholders approved the merger by 99.72%.<\/p>\n<p>312. \u2013 Au-del\u00e0 de ces r\u00e8gles g\u00e9n\u00e9rales de fonctionnement de l\u2019assembl\u00e9e en cas de fusion, la d\u00e9cision de l\u2019assembl\u00e9e appelle un commentaire.\u00a0Les associ\u00e9s ne sont pas tenus de proc\u00e9der \u00e0 l\u2019approbation ou au rejet pur et simple du projet de fusion qui leur est soumis.\u00a0Ils ont la possibilit\u00e9 de modifier les termes de ce projet.\u00a0Toutefois, si tel est le cas, la modification doit \u00eatre \u00e9tendue \u00e0 toutes les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s participant \u00e0 la fusion, dans la mesure o\u00f9 les assembl\u00e9es qui statuent sur l\u2019op\u00e9ration doivent adopter le m\u00eame texte.<\/p>\n<p>313. \u2013 Par ailleurs, la loi bancaire doit \u00eatre appliqu\u00e9e.\u00a0L\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit absorbant doit modifier son agr\u00e9ment en raison, par exemple, de l\u2019extension de ses activit\u00e9s.\u00a0Parall\u00e8lement, l\u2019\u00e9tablissement absorb\u00e9 doit demander son retrait d\u2019agr\u00e9ment au CECEI.\u00a0Le retrait d\u2019agr\u00e9ment prend effet \u00e0 la date de r\u00e9alisation de l\u2019absorption.\u00a0Enfin, en cas de fusion par cr\u00e9ation de soci\u00e9t\u00e9 nouvelle, une demande d\u2019agr\u00e9ment doit \u00eatre introduite aupr\u00e8s du CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Agr\u00e9ment en cas de fusion avec cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 nouvelle<\/p>\n<p>314. \u2013 Cet agr\u00e9ment est r\u00e9gi par les r\u00e8gles bancaires (a) ainsi que par les r\u00e8gles du droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Encadrement par les r\u00e8gles bancaires<\/p>\n<p>315. \u2013 Ce type de fusion entra\u00eene la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une nouvelle entit\u00e9 juridique.\u00a0Ainsi, les \u00e9tablissements concern\u00e9s doivent solliciter, aupr\u00e8s de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation bancaire, simultan\u00e9ment le retrait de leur agr\u00e9ment ainsi qu\u2019un agr\u00e9ment pour la nouvelle entit\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>316. \u2013 Les associ\u00e9s doivent approuver les \u00e9l\u00e9ments constitutifs de la nouvelle banque.\u00a0L\u2019ing\u00e9rence des r\u00e8gles bancaires entra\u00eene une atteinte au libre choix de la forme sociale par les associ\u00e9s.\u00a0En effet, comme nous l\u2019avons d\u00e9j\u00e0 pr\u00e9cis\u00e9, la constitution d\u2019une banque sous forme de SARL est impossible car cette forme sociale n\u2019est pas en ad\u00e9quation avec les besoins du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0Les banques devant disposer de fonds propres importants, le recours aux SARL est exclu.<\/p>\n<p><span>317. \u2013 Inoltre, la normativa bancaria deroga alle disposizioni del diritto societario relative al capitale minimo delle societ\u00e0 di capitali.\u00a0Infatti, secondo il diritto societario, \u201cdeve essere almeno di 225.000 euro se l&#8217;azienda effettua un bando pubblico di risparmio e di almeno 37.000 euro altrimenti\u201d.\u00a0Tuttavia, la legge bancaria prevede che il capitale minimo che gli istituti di credito devono avere sia preciso.\u00a0Pertanto,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 le banche, le banche popolari o cooperative, le cooperative di credito di grande rilievo e le istituzioni finanziarie specializzate devono avere un capitale di almeno 5 milioni di euro;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 le societ\u00e0 finanziarie, salvo poche eccezioni, devono avere un capitale di almeno 2,2 milioni di euro;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 le cooperative di credito che limitano la loro attivit\u00e0 a garanzie corporali per prestiti e le societ\u00e0 finanziarie la cui autorizzazione \u00e8 limitata all&#8217;esercizio di operazioni di fideiussione devono avere un capitale almeno pari a 1,1 milioni di euro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>318. \u2013 Finally, the absence of a constituent meeting has the effect of transferring to the general meetings of the banks that are merging the obligation to choose the first directors and auditors.\u00a0Concerning the appointment of auditors, the Monetary and Financial Code took into consideration the specificity of the banking system.\u00a0Thus, he imposed the appointment of two commissioners.\u00a0This is done \u201cafter consulting the Banking Commission\u201d which can also \u201cappoint an additional auditor when the situation justifies it\u201d.\u00a0The credit institution must notify the Commission Bancaire of the names of the statutory auditors it proposes to appoint.\u00a0The latter has a period of two months to make known its opinion on the proposal to appoint the auditor.\u00a0If he deems it necessary, he may request additional information.\u00a0When its opinion is unfavorable or subject to reservations, it must be reasoned.\u00a0It can only be taken after the proposed auditor has been invited to make his observations known.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>319. \u2013 Moreover, this designation can only be made within the framework of the new company&#8217;s articles of association, which must be approved by the extraordinary general meetings of the companies taking part in the operation.\u00a0This last rule demonstrates the fundamental connection that should be made between the rules of banking law and company law.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Rules of company law<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>320. \u2013 In theory, the merger entailing the creation of a new bank, it would be advisable to respect all the rules and formalities related to the constitution of a company, whatever the form of the company.\u00a0news thus created.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>321. \u2013 However, in order to facilitate the carrying out of merger operations, the legislator has introduced various simplification measures.\u00a0These provisions essentially apply when the new company is formed without any contributions other than those of the merging companies.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>322. \u2013 If the new company is an SA, Article L. 236-12 of the Commercial Code provides that this company may be incorporated without any contributions other than those made by the merging companies.\u00a0In this case, the statutes of the future company are approved by each of the general meetings of the companies which disappear on the occasion of the merger.\u00a0Similarly, it is not necessary to proceed with the meeting of the constituent assembly of the new company.\u00a0The abolition of this meeting essentially results in concentrating the carrying out of merger operations within the framework of the extraordinary general meetings of the merging companies.\u00a0Most of the other incorporation formalities are however maintained, but their fulfillment is largely transferred to the level of the companies that are disappearing.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>323. \u2013 Once the merger has been approved, it is necessary to publicize the merger decision. These are the rules applicable to commercial bank mergers. These differ in many respects from the rules in force in mergers involving cooperative banks.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: Mergers involving cooperative or mutual banks<\/p>\n<p>324. \u2013 There are two different types of mergers involving cooperative or mutual banks. On the one hand, there may be mergers internal to the cooperative or mutualist group (A). On the other hand, some mergers occur with banks outside the cooperative or mutualist group (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Internal mergers within the cooperative or mutualist group<\/p>\n<p>325. \u2013 Internal mergers within mutualist groups have been numerous. We will distinguish between the merger of the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole regional banks (1) and the merger of the savings and provident funds (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Taking into account the banking specificity in the merger of the regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole<\/p>\n<p>326. \u2013 The regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole have not escaped the changes in the banking system which take on a particular dimension for them due to the structural characteristics of the institution of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole and the specificities of their activity. It should be specified from the outset that the network banking activity is carried out through the intermediary of regional mutuals. These are independent legal persons with as many organized structures to achieve their corporate purpose of fundraising and granting credit. This departmental fragmentation of the exercise of their activity turned out to be unsuited to the constraints of the European financial economy. It is to deal with this that the national fund has launched a major movement to bring together the regional funds. These mergers have left only a limited number of funds satisfying rigorous and precisely defined criteria. The implementation of these operations has raised particular problems, both practical and theoretical, which are commensurate with the specificity of this institution.<\/p>\n<p>327. \u2013 The old structural organization of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole cannot, however, make us forget the evolution that the institution has known since 1920. Originally, exclusively focused on the financing of agriculture, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole has gradually seen its expand their areas of expertise. Many elements are indicative of the phenomenon of trivialization experienced by the institution:<br \/>\u2013 financial autonomy, which was granted to the national fund by the State in 1966; \u2013 corporate tax liability of the national fund and the regional funds from 1979;<br \/>\u2013 the increased role of banking transformation played by the national mutual, by placing available cash from the regional mutuals on the money market; \u2013 the integration of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole into the common framework for banking activity, by the banking law of 01\/24\/1984;<br \/>\u2013 the \u201cpooling\u201d of the national fund, whose capital is now held by the regional funds.<\/p>\n<p>328. \u2013 Thus, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole had to adapt. The regional banks are characterized by their monopoly of distribution of subsidized loans. However, they had to deal with the abolition of these same bonuses. Then, these banks are strongly collectors. Consequently, they must bear the significant cost of their networks in terms of personnel, geographical locations and administrative management. In addition, since these are geared towards the exploitation of a traditional market, they must bear the cost of setting up management tools and commercial techniques likely to enable them to impose themselves on the technical markets. banking news. Finally, as banks specialized in the agricultural sector, they must face the probable new transformation of French agriculture,<\/p>\n<p>329. \u2013 These phenomena of trivialization and exposure of the activity of the regional mutuals have led them to seek solutions to the imperatives of competitiveness and strengthening of their own funds, without the satisfaction of which their sustainability cannot be ensured. To meet these challenges, many Cr\u00e9dit Agricole regional banks have merged. The merger therefore appeared for the regional mutuals as the privileged element in the constitution of banking establishments of a sufficiently large size to meet the challenges of the European financial economy.<\/p>\n<p>330. \u2013 The implementation of these merger operations is specific in that they concern establishments which have a banking activity (a) and which are subject to the rules of cooperation (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ The specificity of the merger linked to the banking activity<\/p>\n<p>331. \u2013 The completion of the merger requires the prior harmonization of the accounting information processing methods. Indeed, one of the first practical consequences of the final completion of a merger lies in the obligation for the fund resulting from the operation to be able to produce financial and accounting statements which take into account all the operations of the new company, while satisfying the imperatives of speed and reliability essential in the banking system.<\/p>\n<p>332. \u2013 The objective of obtaining a single general accounting, with a single computerized processing system, based on a single chart of accounts, generated by single files and according to identical procedures, is fundamental. It therefore presupposes that a work plan be put in place with a schedule providing for the merging of computer files and the definition of a uniform chart of accounts. Experience shows that this objective can only be achieved in a progressive manner and by giving priority above all to pragmatism. The following approach can be retained as likely to be used in the context of operations to merge regional mutuals. In a first step, it is a question of issuing the accounts of the fund resulting from the merger by adding the accounts of the funds involved in the operation. This solution makes it possible to draw the consequences of the retroactivity clauses generally printed on merger operations, and to immediately provide the banking authorities with the summary statements and the statistical elements required. It assumes that the charts of accounts have been harmonized beforehand and that an unambiguous relationship between the accounts of the regional mutuals has been established in order to allow the computer production of a \u201cthird\u201d account. At the end of this transitional period, the merger of the files must be carried out, which must in any case end at the end of the current financial year at the time of the definitive completion of the merger. Finally, accounting procedures must be put in place that allow harmonization of the respective practices of the funds,<\/p>\n<p>333. \u2013 Furthermore, it should be noted that the French banking system has developed a set of rules and principles allowing the computerization of interbank data. Provision is made for the allocation to each establishment of a specific codification allowing it to be recognized in computer communication networks. This is how transfer and payment orders between different banks can be \u201caddressed\u201d and processed electronically. Each institution is responsible for setting up a computer recognition and coding system compatible with interbank rules. It is clear that the management of this problem is of extreme importance given the magnitude of the flows processed daily and the nature of the potential problems generated in the event of a malfunction.<\/p>\n<p>334. \u2013 It is therefore all the specificities specific to the banking activity of the regional mutuals that must be taken into account in the context of their merger. Consideration should also be given to their cooperative status.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The specificity of the merger linked to the applicability of the rules of cooperation<\/p>\n<p>335. \u2013 The regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole are cooperative companies and are therefore placed under the empire of the legislation applicable to cooperation. This specific legal provision weighed heavily on the merger operations of the regional mutuals (\u03b1). It is for this reason that the law relating to the modernization of cooperative enterprises has made fundamental changes with a view to facilitating these merger operations (\u03b2).<\/p>\n<p>\u03b1\/ The heaviness of the legal regime prior to the law of 07\/13\/1992<\/p>\n<p>336. \u2013 Mergers of regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole were subject in principle to the rules of article 1844-4 of the Civil Code. Thus, they could only exceptionally, in the event of a conventional agreement, be subject to the law of 07\/24\/1966.<br \/>\u2013 The principle application of the rules of the Civil Code<\/p>\n<p>337. \u2013 The implementation of the operations to merge the regional mutuals required taking into consideration their character as a specific banking establishment. The reform introduced in France by the banking law of 01\/24\/1984 took this specificity into account. Thus, this law has not been to the end of its logic of universality. Indeed, it left the specificities of the various particular networks and \u201ccentral bodies\u201d responsible for running them. It is therefore through the Caisse Nationale de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole that requests for approval of mergers pass. However, the funds must comply with the rules laid down by the banking authorities with regard to changes in their mode of operation and seek the necessary approvals from the CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>338. \u2013 Firstly, an observation clearly marks the major distinction between a mutual company and a commercial company. Obeying the rule according to which \u201cone man equals one vote\u201d, the deliberations of the general meetings of the regional mutuals are governed by this rule. This wants each member of the cooperative to be equal to any other. It is true that, in practice, objective factors such as the technical nature of banking and the cumbersome nature of the organizations that the regional banks have become temper the rigor of this principle. The fact remains that the sensitivities of members must necessarily be taken into consideration in the context of mergers in order to ensure the successful completion of operations.<\/p>\n<p>339. \u2013 Next, the members are unable to claim to receive from the funds in which they hold shares other than the payment of interest or the reimbursement of their contributions in the event of withdrawal from the fund from which they hold shares. have joined. This completely changes the economy of the operation compared to a merger of commercial companies.<\/p>\n<p>340. \u2013 Indeed, in terms of commercial companies, the valuation of each of the participating companies constitutes the obligatory stage in determining the exchange ratio. Once this ratio has been set, the calculation of the amount of the capital increase to be carried out to remunerate the shareholders of the absorbed company makes it possible to determine the possible merger premium. The amount of the latter represents the difference between the value given in the contribution agreement to the net assets contributed and the amount of the capital increase of the company receiving the contributions.<\/p>\n<p>341. \u2013 This logic could not be adopted with regard to the merger of regional mutuals. First of all, it was laid down in principle that each member of the absorbed fund could only receive shares in the absorbing fund for the nominal value of the shares he held before the merger operation. Consequently, in the event that each of the regional mutuals had a share capital made up of shares of the same nominal amount, the exchange parity was necessarily established at one share of the absorbing mutual for one share of the absorbed mutual. . The amount of the capital increase of the absorbing regional fund is therefore, in this case, equal to the amount of the capital of the contributing fund.<\/p>\n<p>342. \u2013 This logic necessarily finds its limit in the existence of cooperative investment certificates issued by the absorbed fund. Created by the law of 06\/17\/1987, cooperative investment certificates are indeed transferable securities without voting rights representing pecuniary rights attached to a share of share capital. They cannot be analyzed as resulting from the dismemberment of the social share. Nevertheless, the holders of these certificates have a right to the net assets of the regional mutual in proportion to the capital that they represent. It is clear that this provision is an important departure from the principles laid down by the law on cooperation. It raises for the funds participating in merger operations, after issuing certificates, the problem of the exchange of securities of cooperative investment certificates in the same terms as commercial companies. In addition, it is noteworthy that, insofar as cooperative investment certificates are issued through a public call for savings, any merger operation then presupposes control by the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers over that -this.<\/p>\n<p>343. \u2013 The direct consequence of the double constraint constituted by the impossibility of taking into consideration the respective weights in terms of net assets of the regional mutuals participating in the merger operation and by the application of the rule \u201cone man equals one voice\u201d poses the problem of the policies of each of the funds in terms of membership. Indeed, a merger operation can bring together a regional mutual with few reserves but with many members. However, a fund, having a significant economic weight but a policy leading to having few members, necessarily sees the first having power in general assembly.<\/p>\n<p><span>344. \u2013 In seguito, risulta che la gestione del numero dei soci \u00e8 uno dei problemi che devono essere esaminati prima dell&#8217;avvio delle operazioni di fusione.\u00a0Una soluzione consiste nel riunire i membri di ciascuno dei fondi che partecipano all&#8217;operazione in strutture intermedie, in modo da bilanciare o modulare i poteri.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>345. \u2013 Infine, il problema della portata della missione dei sindaci nelle banche regionali del Cr\u00e9dit Agricole \u00e8 un problema antico.\u00a0La legge bancaria ha affidato alle mutue regionali l&#8217;obbligo di dotarsi di un revisore.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>346. \u2013 Lo stesso non vale per i revisori dei contributi e dei revisori di fusione, poich\u00e9 nessuna disposizione legislativa o regolamentare prevede il loro intervento nell&#8217;ambito della fusione delle mutue regionali.\u00a0Interrogata su questo problema, la Societ\u00e0 Nazionale dei Conti prese posizione nel 1986. In mancanza di espresso riferimento nella legge 24\/01\/1984 e nel Codice Rurale alle disposizioni della legge 24\/07\/1966 in materia ai revisori dei contributi, poich\u00e9 la mutua regionale non \u00e8 una societ\u00e0 commerciale, tali fusioni non devono essere sottoposte all&#8217;approvazione del revisore dei contributi.\u00a0Per gli stessi motivi, il revisore della mutua regionale interessata non dovrebbe emettere una relazione sul corrispettivo dei contributi.\u00a0Sebbene parte di un quadro legislativo riformato, questa risposta, a nostro avviso, conserva tutto il suo valore.\u00a0Infatti,\u00a0nessun testo legislativo o regolamentare ha imposto alle mutue regionali l&#8217;obbligo di ricorrere ad un revisore dei contributi.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 porta a concludere, per gli stessi motivi, che non vi \u00e8 stato alcun intervento da parte di un revisore dei conti.\u00a0\u00c8 chiaro che l&#8217;importanza delle poste in gioco e il carattere delle mutue regionali come istituto bancario rendono auspicabile, in materia, una modifica dei testi applicabili, in modo da conferire a tali fusioni tutta la sicurezza necessaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>347. \u2013 Conseguentemente, l&#8217;originario statuto delle Banche regionali del Cr\u00e9dit Agricole ha dapprima vietato loro di assumere in prestito presso societ\u00e0 commerciali i progetti di fusione che sono stati sanciti in testi normativi e regolamentari in conformit\u00e0 alle direttive comunitarie adottate in materia.\u00a0Poi, hanno potuto applicare volontariamente la legge del 24\/07\/1966.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 L&#8217;applicazione volontaria della legge 24\/07\/1966 riconosciuta dalla giurisprudenza<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>348. \u2013 In quanto societ\u00e0 non commerciali, le Banche regionali del Cr\u00e9dit Agricole non erano originariamente soggette alla disciplina applicabile alle societ\u00e0 commerciali.\u00a0L&#8217;unico testo applicabile, in materia di fusione, alle societ\u00e0 non commerciali era l&#8217;articolo 1844-4 del codice civile modificato dalla legge del 04\/01\/1978.\u00a0In questa occasione il legislatore ha generalizzato il principio delle operazioni di fusione in un quadro normativo di interesse per tutti i tipi di societ\u00e0, ispirandosi in gran parte ai termini dettati dalla legge 24.07.1966.\u00a0Siamo comunque rimasti con questo testo al livello dei principi, senza affrontare i meccanismi di questo tipo di operazione.\u00a0Va poi rilevato che n\u00e9 il Codice rurale n\u00e9 la legge del 10\/09\/1947 contenevano alcuna disposizione in materia di operazioni e meccanismi di fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>349. \u2013 Cos\u00ec alcune sentenze hanno inizialmente ammesso che le norme della legge del 1966 relative alle fusioni potessero essere fatte valere per le succursali di Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, che non erano poste per il loro statuto sotto il dominio di questa legge.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>350. \u2013 In the judgment cited, the right of objection provided for in Article L. 236-14 of the Commercial Code was exercised against a regional bank of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, when the latter merged with the cash desk of a neighboring department. However, Article L. 236-14 of the Commercial Code is placed in a section entitled \u201cprovisions relating to public limited companies\u201d. In addition, the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole regional banks are cooperative companies with variable capital and staff, subject to the Rural Code. According to article 618 of this code, their capital cannot be formed by share subscriptions. It must be acquired by the members by means of registered shares, which only certain categories of bearers, defined in article 617, can appropriate because of their integration into the agricultural world. So,<\/p>\n<p><span>351. \u2013 These bodies therefore have profound differences with public limited companies.\u00a0However, their financial activity tends to link them to the commercial world or, at least, to the economic world.\u00a0In addition, the law of 18\/01\/1988 made the Caisse Nationale a public limited company, while the law on new economic regulations of 2001 authorized Cr\u00e9dit Agricole to acquire a vehicle listed on the stock exchange.\u00a0Finally, the mergers of regional mutuals revealed a rise in power at the regional level, which distanced these mutuals from their mutual bases.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>352. \u2013 It is quite clear that the judgment of 15\/07\/1992 did not justify the application of the law of 24\/07\/1966 by the commercial nature of the regional funds. Indeed, in its response to the first branch of the first plea, it approved the Court of Appeal which admitted that Article 381 of the law of 07\/24\/1966 was normally inapplicable to a merger between regional funds. But he considered that \u201cin the silence of the law establishing the status of the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole funds, it was not prohibited\u201d for these funds to \u201callow creditors to assert their rights by implementing the opposition provided for by the 381\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>353. \u2013 This judgment recognized the contractual application of the 1966 law. The assertion was both useful and timely. Useful, because it was not easy to extend the scope of a law designed for commercial companies. Appropriate, because the absence of specific legislative provisions and the insufficiency of article 1844-4 of the Civil Code, made it desirable to provide the partners of the merging entities with protection comparable to that existing in public limited companies. This was all the more necessary when the non-commercial company carried out a financial activity.<\/p>\n<p>354. \u2013 It should however be recognized that this judgment did not seek to determine precisely the conditions for a conventional application of the 1966 law. The interpreter was led to suppositions and deductions when he had to say which entities could abide by rules designed for commercial companies. Moreover, the embarrassment was not less great in front of the need to sort, among the provisions of the law of 1966, those which could be retained and those which were appropriate only for the commercial companies.<\/p>\n<p>355. \u2013 It is in particular because of the legal problems posed by the absence of compulsory application of the law of 24\/07\/1966 to mutual banks that the law of 13\/07\/1992 was adopted.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ Amendments resulting from the law of 13\/07\/1992<\/p>\n<p>356. \u2013 The provision of the law concerning mergers only applies to cooperative banks. It was requested by Cr\u00e9dit Agricole to facilitate such operations. It is intended to increase the legal certainty of the latter.<\/p>\n<p>357. \u2013 It provides that these companies are henceforth subject to the provisions of the law of 24\/07\/1966 on commercial companies with regard to mergers, demergers and partial contributions of assets.<\/p>\n<p>358. \u2013 In this respect, the regime for mergers, spin-offs and contributions of public limited companies provided for in Book II of the Commercial Code is applicable to cooperative banks, with the exception of Article L. 236-10 of the Commercial Code in assuming that the cooperative has not issued any securities giving rights to the net assets.<\/p>\n<p>359. \u2013 Thus, the legal bases of regional mutual merger operations are more clearly defined. In practice, however, the application of the law has not led to any fundamental changes for Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\u2019s bank merger operations. Indeed, as we have already explained, in the absence of applicable texts, the rules enacted by the law of 1966 were generally retained voluntarily.<\/p>\n<p>360. \u2013 It should be noted that the regional mutuals issuing securities giving a right to the net assets were led, within the framework of a merger operation, to appoint a contribution auditor and a merger auditor. This practice, already used by the caisses that issued cooperative investment certificates and that merged, to ensure the protection of the interests of their security holders, was therefore confirmed by law.<\/p>\n<p>361. \u2013 This law constitutes a fundamental modification of the general statute of cooperation. It has enabled the issue of new securities representing capital, the modification of the remuneration paid to capital contributors and the profound transformation of the social structures of cooperative societies.<\/p>\n<p>362. \u2013 The above developments have highlighted the specificity of mergers of cooperative banks through the study of the situation of the regional banks of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole. Banking specificity is also taken into account in the mergers of savings and provident funds.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Taking account of banking specificity in the merger of savings and provident funds<\/p>\n<p>363. \u2013 A law of 10\/07\/1991 organized mergers between savings and provident funds. This law applies specifically to savings and provident funds. It therefore highlights the existence of a specificity of these merger operations.<\/p>\n<p>364. \u2013 In addition, Article L. 512-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code provides that \u201cmutual or cooperative banks are subject to the regime for mergers, demergers and contributions of public limited companies provided for in Book II of the Commercial Code (\u2026 )\u201d. As the savings and provident funds have become cooperative banks since the law of 25\/06\/1999, these provisions are undoubtedly applicable to them. However, the legislator has taken into account the specificity of these banks by providing that Article L. 236-10 of the Commercial Code is not applicable to those establishments which have not issued securities giving a right to the net assets.<\/p>\n<p>365. \u2013 Finally, the law on urgent economic and financial reform measures of 11\/12\/2001 also provided for provisions aimed at facilitating the merger of savings and provident funds.<\/p>\n<p>366. \u2013 The legislator thus decided to exempt local savings companies from the obligations to set aside available sums provided for in article 16 of the law of 10\/09\/1947 on the status of cooperation.<\/p>\n<p>367. \u2013 In addition, Article L. 512-90 of the Monetary and Financial Code has also been amended. This provides that \u201csavings and provident funds are run by a management board under the control of a supervisory board. The latter takes the specific name of guidance and monitoring council. The Orientation and Supervisory Board is made up of seventeen members. It includes, under the conditions provided for by the articles of association:<\/p>\n<p>1\u00b0 Members elected directly by the employee members of the savings and provident fund;<br \/>2\u00b0 Members elected directly by local authorities, members of local savings companies affiliated to the savings and provident fund; 3\u00b0 Members elected by the general meeting of members of the savings and provident fund. Are not eligible as such the local authorities or the employees of the savings and provident fund\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>368. \u2013 In the event of a merger of the savings and provident funds, the number of members of the orientation and supervisory board of the fund resulting from the merger may be greater than seventeen, for a maximum period of three years. from the date of the merger. In this case, the board of directors and supervisor cannot be composed of more than thirty-four members. The number of members elected by the employees and that of the members elected by the local authorities cannot exceed six.<\/p>\n<p>369. \u2013 In the absence of agreement between the funds concerned, the total number of members of the orientation and supervisory board, as well as the distribution of the latter by fund and by category, may be fixed by the Caisse nationale des caisses d savings and pensions.<\/p>\n<p>370. \u2013 Thus, a derogation is possible with regard to the maximum number of members of the orientation and supervisory board resulting from a merger. The number can thus reach 34 people, almost double the legal maximum. However, a reserve is provided. It is advisable to respect the distribution between the different categories of members, that is to say the representatives of the employee members, the representatives of the local authorities and the representatives of the members. This therefore facilitates agreements in the context of mergers between savings and provident funds. Indeed, these provisions should avoid conflicts between the two merging entities when it is appropriate to determine the composition of the management board.<\/p>\n<p>371. \u2013 It is obvious here that banking specificity interferes with the mechanism of the merger. The objective is to facilitate the merger of savings and provident funds but above all to avoid blockages during these concentration operations.<\/p>\n<p>372. \u2013 The operations that we have just studied concern the legal framework for internal mergers within the cooperative or mutualist group. Mergers with a bank outside the cooperative or mutualist group should also be examined.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Merger with a bank outside the cooperative or mutualist group<\/p>\n<p>373. \u2013 These mergers are specific because they occur between banks with different statuses. Banking specificity must therefore be taken into consideration because the legal rules applicable to entities with separate statutes are not harmonised. A cumulative application of the legislative and regulatory provisions in force is therefore necessary. Logically, this cumulative application of the rules of law increases the complexity of these mergers.<\/p>\n<p>374. \u2013 We will first refer to operations which do not constitute mergers stricto sensu. Indeed, the concentration was carried out in the first place by means of a takeover. However, it is appropriate to refer to it because certain entities of the groups concerned have merged.<\/p>\n<p>375. \u2013 Thus, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole notably took control of Indosuez in 1996. The integration was carried out gradually. The merger between Cr\u00e9dit Agricole and Indosuez was completed on a legal level in 1997. Cr\u00e9dit Agricole-Indosuez became a subsidiary of the Caisse Nationale du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole, grouping together its business banking and major international customers. Interesting developments have occurred. Indosuez had a network of twelve branches in the provinces. They lacked financing capacity and some operations escaped their control. After the merger, thanks to the contribution of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\u2019s financial capacities, Cr\u00e9dit Agricole-Indosuez was able to participate in an increased number of financing transactions. Conversely, thanks to the expertise of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole-Indosuez,<\/p>\n<p>376. \u2013 As regards the concentration between the Banques Populaires and Natexis, this took place in several stages. First, the Banques Populaires group took control of Natexis. Then, the subsidiaries of the two groups exercising the same businesses were merged. For example, in the field of employee savings, Natexis transferred its subsidiary Vitalia Epargne to the Inter\u00e9pargne subsidiary of the Banques Populaires group. In the equipment leasing activity, the two networks have combined their specialized subsidiaries within Bail Banques Populaires. Finally, the merger was achieved through an operational integration. In 1999, the Caisse centrale des Banques Populaires transferred its operational activities to Natexis SA and gave birth to a new entity, Natexis Banques Populaires. On 06\/28\/2000,<\/p>\n<p>This concentration has enabled the Banques Populaires group to be more active internationally. Indeed, the group was not very present on the international scene. Thus, the merger with Natexis made it possible to support a desire to go beyond borders. It has provided a better international image and a presence in new businesses: structured finance, trade or project finance through establishments, for example in Asia, the United States or Europe. Above all, Natexis-Banques Populaires has very broad financing lines abroad, particularly in terms of export financing and documentary credit confirmations.<\/p>\n<p>377. \u2013 Finally, the financial company Eulia, jointly controlled by the Caisse des D\u00e9p\u00f4ts et Consignations and the Caisse d\u2019Epargne group, in a first stage, merged in a second stage. Indeed, Eulia first merged with the Caisse Nationale des Caisses d\u2019Epargne. Then, the latter absorbed CDC Ixis. Thus, the Caisse d\u2019Epargne group is now the third largest banking network in France. This external growth operation allows L\u2019Ecureuil to constitute a complete mutualist group which also has an investment banking activity.<\/p>\n<p>378. \u2013 The sale of Eulia constitutes the last transfer from a public bank to the private sector. The domestic concentration of the major French networks is therefore almost complete. Correlatively, reconciliations of credit institutions must now be carried out at European level.<\/p>\n<p>Chapter 2: European mergers<\/p>\n<p>379. \u2013 Tangible manifestations of the reality of the single market and the globalization of the economy, cross-border restructuring is on the increase. In search of critical size in order to remain competitive, companies are concentrating.<\/p>\n<p>380. \u2013 Merger constitutes one of the modalities of such mergers. The need to allow mergers between companies having their registered office in different Member States was affirmed by the Treaty of Rome establishing the European Economic Community in its Article 220. This provides that \u201cMember States shall enter into where necessary, negotiations with a view to ensuring in favor of their nationals the possibility of mergers of companies governed by different national legislations\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>381. \u2013 Thus, in theory, there is nothing to prevent such mergers from being carried out. However, the directive on the legal aspects of intra-Community mergers is still under discussion. In addition, in practice, the existence of significant discrepancies between national legislation raises serious obstacles to the realization of these international mergers. Indeed, not all the States of the European Union recognize the mechanism of the merger, yet an essential condition for the realization of an international merger is the recognition of the universal devolution of the heritage. Some authors therefore do not hesitate to conclude that mergers between companies of different nationalities are impossible when there is incompatibility of the applicable legislation. Finally, even when there is no incompatibility of legislation, the lack of harmonization of the notions of merger, takeover and takeover bid is also a source of legal problems. For example, the notion of merger does not have the same meaning in English law as in French law. The concept is much broader in England. It encompasses both the creation of concentrative joint ventures and lease-management operations. Consequently, uncertainties as to the qualification of the merger transaction or public takeover bid may arise. This is likely to cause reconciliations to fail. Indeed, in the first case, the initiator can proceed as he wishes, in particular by exchange of securities. However, if the last hypothesis is retained, certain legislations require the buyer to offer the possibility of payment in cash.<\/p>\n<p>382. \u2013 Carrying out mergers between companies of different nationalities therefore raises significant difficulties. However, European banks have every interest in merging. Indeed, credit institutions have an interest in operating abroad through branches rather than through subsidiaries because of the importance of the guarantees they are required to provide. It should be specified that when they act by branches, these guarantees are assessed solely at the level of the head office, whereas each subsidiary would be required to present its own guarantees. Thus, it is necessary to take into consideration the banking specificity to understand that the simple takeover is less advantageous than the international merger.<\/p>\n<p>383. \u2013 Nevertheless, the obstacles to international mergers being very high, companies try to find other legal means. The practice essentially retains two reconciliation techniques. However, these concentration instruments are complex and the lack of European harmonization of legislation also constitutes an obstacle.<\/p>\n<p>384. \u2013 It is possible to simply take a majority stake in the capital of the target. The solution, which often leads to holding almost all of the capital of the target company, nevertheless also has drawbacks. First of all, these equity investments, even by a large majority, do not produce effects comparable to mergers. If they make it possible to ensure control of the target company, they do not lead to the confusion of assets which characterizes the merger. Then, certain legislations subject to very strict controls the acquisition of holdings by foreign partners.<\/p>\n<p>385. \u2013 Concernant le jumelage, il s\u2019agit d\u2019une technique o\u00f9 les entreprises conservent leur autonomie juridique et leur nationalit\u00e9 mais les d\u00e9cisions collectives sont prises par une commission r\u00e9unissant les dirigeants des diff\u00e9rentes entreprises.\u00a0C\u2019est une sorte de comit\u00e9 de pilotage supranational qui fonctionne de mani\u00e8re conventionnelle.\u00a0Un exemple peut \u00eatre cit\u00e9 dans le secteur bancaire.\u00a0Le Cr\u00e9dit Local de France et le Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique ont opt\u00e9 pour cette solution en 1996. Cela leur a permis d\u2019\u00e9viter de changer de nationalit\u00e9.\u00a0Le montage juridique adopt\u00e9 a conduit \u00e0 la cr\u00e9ation de deux soci\u00e9t\u00e9s holding d\u00e9tenant \u00e0 parts \u00e9gales les deux soci\u00e9t\u00e9s d\u2019exploitation.\u00a0Pour ce faire, les deux \u00e9tablissements, fin 1996, ont commenc\u00e9 par filialiser leurs activit\u00e9s op\u00e9rationnelles.\u00a0Les deux soci\u00e9t\u00e9s m\u00e8res n\u00e9es de cette op\u00e9ration, baptis\u00e9es Dexia-France et Dexia-Belgique,\u00a0ont ensuite proc\u00e9d\u00e9 \u00e0 un \u00e9change d\u2019actions de leur filiale afin d\u2019en d\u00e9tenir chacune 50 %.\u00a0La valorisation du Cr\u00e9dit Local de France \u00e9tait cependant sup\u00e9rieure de 626 millions de francs \u00e0 celle du Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique.\u00a0Pour que les actionnaires de la premi\u00e8re banque ne soient pas l\u00e9s\u00e9s, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre, les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0ont ensuite proc\u00e9d\u00e9 \u00e0 un \u00e9change d\u2019actions de leur filiale afin d\u2019en d\u00e9tenir chacune 50 %.\u00a0La valorisation du Cr\u00e9dit Local de France \u00e9tait cependant sup\u00e9rieure de 626 millions de francs \u00e0 celle du Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique.\u00a0Pour que les actionnaires de la premi\u00e8re banque ne soient pas l\u00e9s\u00e9s, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre, les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0ont ensuite proc\u00e9d\u00e9 \u00e0 un \u00e9change d\u2019actions de leur filiale afin d\u2019en d\u00e9tenir chacune 50 %.\u00a0La valorisation du Cr\u00e9dit Local de France \u00e9tait cependant sup\u00e9rieure de 626 millions de francs \u00e0 celle du Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique.\u00a0Pour que les actionnaires de la premi\u00e8re banque ne soient pas l\u00e9s\u00e9s, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre, les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0La valorisation du Cr\u00e9dit Local de France \u00e9tait cependant sup\u00e9rieure de 626 millions de francs \u00e0 celle du Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique.\u00a0Pour que les actionnaires de la premi\u00e8re banque ne soient pas l\u00e9s\u00e9s, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre, les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0La valorisation du Cr\u00e9dit Local de France \u00e9tait cependant sup\u00e9rieure de 626 millions de francs \u00e0 celle du Cr\u00e9dit Communal de Belgique.\u00a0Pour que les actionnaires de la premi\u00e8re banque ne soient pas l\u00e9s\u00e9s, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre,\u00a0les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre, les fusions transfrontali\u00e8res sont possibles.\u00a0il a \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9cid\u00e9 de conserver 626 millions de francs de tr\u00e9sorerie dans Dexia-France lors de sa filialisation puis de les distribuer sous forme de dividende.\u00a0Il est \u00e0 noter que ce type de rapprochement est complexe et peut avoir \u00e9t\u00e9 contest\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est la raison pour laquelle, \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9t\u00e9 1999, Dexia-France et Dexia Belgique ont finalement fusionn\u00e9.\u00a0Cela prouve que malgr\u00e9 les difficult\u00e9s de mise en \u0153uvre,<\/p>\n<p>386. \u2013 Consequently, incontestably, legal obstacles to European mergers exist (section 1). However, a number of developments are likely to favor these concentrations (section 2).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1: Legal obstacles to European mergers<\/p>\n<p>387. \u2013 Compared to national mergers, cross-border banking mergers remain exceptional for the time being. It seems that this is linked to cultural differences, geographical distance, language, which make it more difficult to group resources and in particular back offices. Synergies emerge less easily on the commercial level, in particular because of the additional difficulty of homogenizing geographically dissociated brands. But in our view, the fundamental difficulties lie in the protections afforded to the activities of banks and in the application of different legislation.<\/p>\n<p>388. \u2013 Thus, companies from different Member States wishing to group together are faced with an obstacle resulting in particular from the insufficiency of rules from a European source (\u00a71). Also, the economic constraint leads these companies to seek the means of reaching this objective by having recourse to the rules of conflict of laws (\u00a72).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: The insufficiency of the rules of European source in terms of cross-border banking concentrations<\/p>\n<p>389. \u2013 This insufficiency is materialized by the absence of coordination of the European rules governing concentrations with banking law (A), by the insufficient coordination of provisions applicable to banks in Europe (B) as well as the absence of a legal regime for cross-border mergers (C).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The lack of coordination of European rules governing mergers with banking law<\/p>\n<p>390. \u2013 Currently, national banking laws are often very strict and sometimes divergent. Nordic banking laws provide that a public bank offer to be valid must obtain at least 90% of the securities of the target company. Other laws provide for very complex rules which aim to prevent the takeover of national banks by foreign banks. This is the case of Italy but also of Portugal. The taking into account of banking specificity is obvious.<\/p>\n<p>391. \u2013 Thus, in certain cases, the general mechanisms governing concentrations cannot be applied correctly to banks. It is therefore necessary to solve this delicate problem so that the European rules governing concentrations can be applied effectively to credit institutions in all the Member States of the European Union.<\/p>\n<p>392. \u2013 Moreover, banking supervision is currently the responsibility of the home State of the bank carrying out the operation. However, it should be noted that this rule does not apply correctly. In fact, in certain cases, the national banking regulatory authorities have transferred responsibility for supervision to each other. This led to a situation of inefficiency. In addition, the home authority finds it increasingly difficult to carry out efficient control when the entity concerned acquires a multinational dimension and carries out its activities in many States.<\/p>\n<p>393. \u2013 Finally, currently, when a credit institution takes control of another entity in the European Union, it must comply with the law applicable to the company it takes control of. For example, when Consors was taken over by Cortal, German law was intended to apply. However, given that there are significant differences between company law, stock market and banking law in the various Member States, European mergers remain very complex.<\/p>\n<p>394. \u2013 It is therefore necessary to seek solutions, taking account of banking specificities, in order to solve this problem. A European regulation or directive, intended to modify all national laws, could be adopted. The aim would be to define new, more effective rules concerning banking supervision and stock market regulation. We suggest that Member States transfer these powers to European supervisory authorities.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Insufficient coordination of provisions applicable to banks in Europe<\/p>\n<p>395. \u2013 Banking rules must be reformed for the sake of efficiency. The various national banking laws (1) as well as European banking law and French banking law (2) must be subject to closer coordination.<\/p>\n<p>1\/ A necessary strengthening of the coordination of the various national banking laws<\/p>\n<p>396. \u2013 The banking sector clearly suffers from a lack of overall coherence within the European Union. The different banking arrangements appear as so many kaleidoscopic figures, given the divergent or dissimilar situations from one country to another. Undeniably, efforts have been made in recent years to bring things together. Nevertheless, multiple differences remain between the nations of the European Union.<\/p>\n<p>397. \u2013 This lasting lack of homogeneity is due to the nature and legal value of the directive itself as well as to the way in which it is adapted into the domestic law of each country. Community law thus establishes a fundamental distinction between regulations and directives, only regulations having direct effect in all Member States and being binding in their entirety. On the other hand, the directives fix objectives and only oblige the States on the only results to be reached and not on the means. Consequently, the directives do not constitute sources of law directly applicable in domestic law, but they must, each time, be specified by the laws or regulations adopted by the public authorities of each country.<\/p>\n<p>398. \u2013 Consequently, the legislators of the Member States were able to adopt distinct positions. There are therefore a multitude of different banking rights in the European Union even if everyone agrees to pursue common objectives. For example, the UK has consistently sought to change its law only to the bare minimum necessary to transpose directives.<\/p>\n<p><span>399. \u2013 Concerning the legal definition of credit institutions, it was therefore impossible to update a common conception.\u00a0The very notion of bank does not necessarily cover the same meaning or the same entity in all countries.\u00a0According to French banking law, credit institutions are \u201clegal persons which carry out banking operations as their usual profession\u201d.\u00a0It is specified that \u201cbanking operations include the receipt of funds from the public, credit operations, as well as the provision to customers or the management of means of payment\u201d.\u00a0The criteria established by this definition are alternative and not cumulative as in Community law.\u00a0Thus, the granting of credit is considered, on its own, as a banking operation, whereas the laws of the other Member States only subject this activity to approval if it is accompanied by the collection of deposits.\u00a0In addition, while some states, such as France, Germany and Portugal, reserve the lending activity to approved and supervised establishments, other European countries leave this activity completely free.\u00a0This is notably the case of the United Kingdom, the Netherlands and Belgium.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>400. \u2013 It is above all with regard to leasing and factoring that French banking legislation differs from that of other Member States.\u00a0In France, to carry out leasing transactions, you must be a credit institution.\u00a0However, in the other countries of the European Union, such approval is not required.\u00a0Similarly, a French factoring company must be approved as a credit institution to exercise its activity, which is not the case for factors governed by the law of other Member States.\u00a0In Belgium, Luxembourg and Spain, in particular, leasing and factoring are admittedly assimilated to credit operations but not to banking operations.\u00a0In these countries, these activities may be carried out by financial institutions that do not have a credit institution licence.\u00a0Gold, these financial institutions are subject to less strict rules than credit institutions.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>401. \u2013 In addition, French banking law cites among banking operations the provision or management of means of payment. However, under Spanish law, the activity of issuing and managing means of payment is not a monopoly of credit institutions and this activity is part of that which financial institutions may exercise. Thus, a simple financial institution can issue and manage means of payment in Spain, while a French company can only carry out this activity if it has previously been approved as a credit institution.<\/p>\n<p>402. \u2013 Consequently, in the event of a banking concentration, the application of French law disadvantages the economic operator while the application of Spanish law constitutes a source of flexibility. Such disparities within Europe increase the complexity of European mergers and acquisitions.<\/p>\n<p>403. \u2013 Lastly, as State laws differ with regard to the definition of a credit institution, this results in legal uncertainty concerning the designation of the competent authority to control the concentration operation. 404. \u2013 It would therefore be essential to unify the rules applicable in the various European States. The solution certainly lies in a deepening of coordination. This would eliminate any uncertainty regarding the designation of the competent authority.<\/p>\n<p>405. \u2013 In addition, certain national laws grant aid to credit institutions to promote their concentration. This is the case of Italy. This aid scheme results from the application of law n\u00b0 461 of 02\/12\/1998 as well as decreto legislativo n\u00b0 153 of 17\/05\/1999, which provide for certain tax incentive measures applicable to concentration operations banking. The purpose of such provisions is to promote the national concentration of credit institutions. Logically, these measures constitute a source of distortion of competition.<\/p>\n<p>406. \u2013 Thus, it is appropriate to propose that such measures be removed from all national laws. This would restore an egalitarian situation in all countries. This would undeniably favor European mergers.<\/p>\n<p>407. \u2013 To achieve this objective, it is necessary to systematically attack these aid schemes on the basis of Article 87 of the Community Treaty, which prohibits State aid incompatible with the common market.<\/p>\n<p>408. \u2013 If the European Commission considers that the aid is illegal, it may order the recovery of the aid. Since the decision is retroactive, the State is forced to recover the sums unduly paid.<\/p>\n<p>409. \u2013 As the banks in question did not want to repay the aid, a dispute developed. The Associazione Bancaria Italiana therefore appealed to the Court of First Instance of the European Communities on 21\/02\/2002. The applicant requested the annulment of the Commission\u2019s decision of 11\/12\/2001 \u201cfor breach of essential formalities and\/or for lack of contradictory character and\/or lack of reasoning, within the meaning of Article 253 EC, read in combination with Articles 87 and 77 EC and Council Regulation 659\/1999\/EC\u2026\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>410. \u2013 In our opinion, the decision of the European Commission considering the State aid scheme as incompatible with the common market is entirely justified. The condemnations of the aid put in place by the Member States will dissuade the latter from setting up such mechanisms. This will promote competition within the European Union and cross-border banking concentrations. To achieve this objective, a strengthening of the coordination of European banking law and French banking law is necessary.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ A necessary strengthening of the coordination of European banking law and French banking law<\/p>\n<p>411. \u2013 First of all, there is a lack of coordination in the definition of a credit institution between Community law and French law. The credit institution is, according to the first banking coordination directive of 12\/12\/1977, a company whose activity consists in receiving deposits or other repayable funds from the public and in granting loans for its own account. It is to this definition that the second banking coordination directive of 15\/12\/1989 expressly refers. However, Article L. 311-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code defines the notion of credit institution differently. Thus, \u201ccredit institutions are legal persons which carry out banking operations as a regular profession. Banking operations include receiving funds from the public,<\/p>\n<p>412. \u2013 Thus, in Community law, contrary to French rules, an institution which is only intended to carry out one of the two activities does not have to be qualified as a credit institution. Consequently, a company can be qualified as a credit institution under French law, and not under Community law.<\/p>\n<p>413. \u2013 In the absence of coordination of the definitions of credit institutions and financial institutions, the question is which definition to use in the context of a cross-border concentration. Is this the definition as it results from the banking directives codified in the 2000 directive? In the absence of coordination between Community law and French law on this point, the definition to be retained may be that of domestic law. But textually none is necessary. Community texts give no indication and allow any interpretation. In our opinion, it would be appropriate, in the event of a European concentration, to apply the definition appearing in the banking directives codified in the 2000 directive.<\/p>\n<p>414. \u2013 The consistency and rigor necessary for the proper functioning of the single banking market require the adoption of the same definitions of the concept of credit institution and financial institutions in Community law and in domestic law. Thus, a removal of this inaccuracy is desirable. It would therefore be essential to find a compromise to uniquely define the notion of credit institution. Indeed, a conflict between Community law and French law could occur.<\/p>\n<p>415. \u2013 In addition, the rules applicable to financial institutions are less stringent than those governing credit institutions. Given that a French company can be qualified under internal law as a credit institution but be a financial institution under another legal system respecting Community law, conflicts may arise between these two laws concerning the applicable prudential rules. The fundamental question is therefore to know what prudential rules should be applied when acquiring holdings in financial companies. The national rules applicable to banking concentrations are likely to be invoked to prevent these operations. The problem is that Community law has only achieved minimal harmonization in this area. National laws may therefore be more stringent. The question of the application of prudential rules is therefore fertile ground for conflicts of law, particularly in the event of a merger.<\/p>\n<p>C\/ The lack of harmonization of the legal regime for cross-border mergers<\/p>\n<p>416. \u2013 A first attempt to provide cross-border mergers with a harmonized legal regime in Europe took the form of an international convention concluded between the then six Member States. This was to organize the legal regime for international mergers, but this project, published in 1973, was not ratified.<\/p>\n<p>417. \u2013 It was not until the following decade that a directive was proposed, inspired in large part by the aborted convention of 1973. This initiative was confined to the traditional method and principles of private international law. It applied distributive or cumulative solutions depending on the case.<\/p>\n<p>418. \u2013 The proposal for a directive on cross-border mergers of capital companies, drawn up in 2003, uses a similar method. In its explanatory memorandum, it starts from the observation that it seems essential to provide for regulations for mergers involving companies governed by the laws of different Member States.<\/p>\n<p>419. \u2013 This proposal for a directive on cross-border mergers is intended to apply for France only to capital companies and their counterparts in other Member States.<\/p>\n<p>420. \u2013 On the substance, in the very many cases where the procedures for carrying out the internal merger and that of the cross-border merger agree, the text merely refers to the national provisions. Therefore, this proposal for a directive is limited to the elements which, in the cross-border merger, differ from the internal merger or which are necessarily added to it. Indeed, the text does not provide otherwise.<\/p>\n<p>421. \u2013 Member States shall provide that each management or administrative body of each of the merging companies draws up a common cross-border merger plan. The proposed directive lists the elements that must be included in this draft.<\/p>\n<p>422. \u2013 It is possible to provide for a single expert report for all the partners. In most cases, this expert is a notary.<\/p>\n<p>423. \u2013 After having read the experts\u2019 report, the general meeting of each of the merging companies approves the joint cross-border merger project.<\/p>\n<p>424. \u2013 A preventive control of legality is applicable. Each Member State designates the competent authorities to control the legality of the merger for the part of the procedure relating to each of the merging companies and which is subject to its national legislation. In each Member State concerned, the competent authorities deliver to each of the merging companies and which come under its national legislation, a certificate conclusively attesting to the correct accomplishment of the acts and formalities prior to the merger.<\/p>\n<p>425. \u2013 The legislation of the Member State to which the company resulting from the merger is subject determines the date on which the cross-border merger takes effect.<\/p>\n<p>426. \u2013 The publicity and the formalities required, for the opposability to third parties, of the transfer of certain assets, rights and obligations, are carried out in accordance with the legislation of each Member State.<\/p>\n<p>427. \u2013 The proposal for a directive thus aims to ensure the protection of the interests of creditors.<\/p>\n<p>428. \u2013 Nevertheless, the nullity of a cross-border merger that has taken effect cannot be pronounced. This is to avoid calling into question the cross-border merger for the purpose of legal certainty.<\/p>\n<p>429. \u2013 It is regrettable that the proposal for a directive, which constitutes the inseparable complement of the directive on internal mergers, has still not entered into the positive law of the various legislations of the Member States. There would then exist in Europe a real common law on mergers, both internal and cross-border, transposed into the internal laws of all the Member States. Obstacles related in particular to the transfer of the registered office and the change of nationality of the acquired company would be removed and the legal certainty of such operations ensured.<\/p>\n<p>430. \u2013 It should be noted that the European Regulation on the European company does not solve the problem of the legal aspects of cross-border mergers. Indeed, this allows the legal person resulting from this merger to be housed in this Community instrument that is the European company. However, the legal process of cross-border concentration remains unclear. Also, it is necessary to resort to the complex rules of private international law.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: The necessary recourse to the rules of private international law<\/p>\n<p>431. \u2013 In the absence of international conventions and national or European rules governing cross-border mergers, the only solution for carrying out these operations is to apply the rules of conflict of laws private international law. Indeed, a cross-border merger necessarily involves companies subject to different national laws. However, before looking for the conflict rule (B), it should be ensured that the legislation of each of the Member States to which the companies involved in the merger are attached meets certain prior conditions (A).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Taking account of banking specificity in the preconditions relating to the legislation of the Member States concerned<\/p>\n<p>432. \u2013 Each of the legal systems applicable to companies participating in the merger must recognize the existence of participating foreign credit institutions (1 ). In addition, the legislation of each of the Member States concerned must not contain any provision opposing the merger (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Mutual recognition of the credit institutions participating in the operation<\/p>\n<p>433. \u2013 The domestic law of each of the States where the registered office of the companies taking part in the merger is located must recognize the existence of credit institutions subject to the legislation of another State. An international convention signed on 02\/29\/1968 was supposed to lead to the automatic recognition, by the signatory States, of companies belonging to another Member State of the European Community, but this text has not entered into force.<\/p>\n<p>434. \u2013 Bank specificity should be taken into consideration. The banking rights of the Member States have only been subject to minimal harmonisation. Thus, as we have already specified, there are differences in the definition of credit institutions. A State may therefore not recognize the existence of a foreign company but in addition a foreign law may qualify a banking company whereas the banking law of the State of origin of the acquired company does not result in such a result. These qualification difficulties are of major importance because the formalities for setting up a credit institution differ from those of a traditional company.<\/p>\n<p>435. \u2013 Consequently, credit institutions wishing to carry out a European merger must check that the legal systems applicable to the companies taking part in the merger recognize the existence of foreign establishments. If this first prerequisite is met, companies must then ensure that there are no provisions hostile to cross-border mergers.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ The absence of provisions hostile to cross-border mergers<\/p>\n<p>436. \u2013 The legal systems of the companies participating in the operation must not contain any provision whose purpose or effect is to oppose international mergers. In this case, any risk of rejection of a law of a Member State by the international public order of another Member State seems to have been eliminated since the transposition of the various European directives and, more particularly, of the third. Moreover, countries, such as Italy or Spain, expressly recognize in their law the possibility of carrying out such operations. Others, without having adopted specific provisions, such as France, do not oppose it. Some, however, still appear reluctant. This is the case with Germany, which no doubt fears<\/p>\n<p>437. \u2013 Thus, these two preconditions are necessary. However, they are not sufficient, since it is also necessary to determine the legal regime applicable to the operation, taking into consideration the legal systems to which the companies involved in the merger are subject.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The distribution key between the distributive and the cumulative<\/p>\n<p>438. \u2013 It is first necessary to seek the rule of conflict of law applicable in the two legal systems. This will be determined by taking into account the fact that all legal systems in the Member States retain the lex societatis which can be defined as the national law applicable to the company. This governs, in particular, the constitution, the formalities of publication, the issue of securities and their regime, the internal organization, the functioning, the ability to contract, the powers of the bodies, the dissolution and the liquidation of the Company. The application of the law of the real seat or the law of incorporation as the case may be, leads to this conclusion indiscriminately.<\/p>\n<p>439. \u2013 The law applicable to the operation must then be determined. In this respect, this identification is delicate because of the difficulty linked to the participation of companies of different nationalities, this obstacle not being solved by the identification of the lex societatis.<\/p>\n<p>440 \u2013 Indeed, several laws are intended to apply to the principle, the effects and the conduct of the merger. If we reason within the framework of a cross-border merger involving two companies, the respective national laws are necessarily in competition. This affirmation is valid at each stage of the operation: the lex societatis of the new company or of the absorbing company, on the one hand, and, on the other hand, that of any absorbed company. But these laws will not, in principle, be applied cumulatively; in other words, it will not be necessary for each company to fulfill all the conditions required by the various laws. It will suffice for the absorbing company to observe the rules of its own personal status to integrate the other company.<\/p>\n<p><span>441. \u2013 Sar\u00e0 poi opportuno procedere ad un&#8217;applicazione distributiva delle norme per le procedure interne (1).\u00a0Questo rimane il caso pi\u00f9 comunemente riscontrato, nelle varie fasi che portano ciascuna delle societ\u00e0 ad approvare l&#8217;operazione ea consentirne la realizzazione.\u00a0Dovremo invece fare un&#8217;applicazione cumulativa dei due diritti coinvolti, quando si tratta degli elementi della fusione di interesse delle due societ\u00e0 su base bilaterale, cio\u00e8 quando i rapporti tra le parti sono direttamente in questione.\u00a0(2).\u00a0Questo \u00e8 essenzialmente il caso del contenuto e della forma dell&#8217;accordo di fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ L&#8217;applicazione distributiva delle leggi delle societ\u00e0 interessate alle procedure interne<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>442. \u2013 L&#8217;applicazione distributiva consiste nell&#8217;applicare alle operazioni compiute nell&#8217;ambito di ciascuna delle societ\u00e0 partecipanti alla fusione la sola rispettiva normativa nazionale.\u00a0Pertanto, \u00e8 necessario distinguere tra la situazione della societ\u00e0 acquirente (a) e la situazione della societ\u00e0 incorporata (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ La situazione della societ\u00e0 acquirente<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>443. \u2013 La lex societatis dell&#8217;incorporante disciplina le operazioni da compiere per consentirle di ricevere i beni dell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0Solo questa legge si applicher\u00e0 alle varie decisioni che la societ\u00e0 incorporante dovr\u00e0 prendere, nonch\u00e9 alle formalit\u00e0 che dovr\u00e0 espletare durante il processo di fusione.\u00a0Pertanto, per una societ\u00e0 di diritto francese, ci\u00f2 riguarda la nomina da parte del tribunale competente di un revisore dei conti, la convocazione e la riunione del consiglio di amministrazione che delibera sul principio della fusione e la convocazione dell&#8217;assemblea.\u00a0Si tratta altres\u00ec della formazione delle relazioni del consiglio di amministrazione, del revisore dei contributi e dei sindaci, delle modalit\u00e0 di convocazione,\u00a0le regole di quorum e di maggioranza relative all&#8217;assemblea straordinaria nonch\u00e9 tutte le formalit\u00e0 che devono essere espletate dalla societ\u00e0 incorporante.\u00a0Si applicano allora le disposizioni del codice di commercio e del decreto del 23\/03\/1967.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>444. \u2013 Sebbene, ai sensi della terza direttiva, il trasferimento universale dei beni sia riconosciuto dai vari Stati membri, alcuni di essi lo applicano solo in caso di fusioni interne.\u00a0\u00c8 il caso della legge inglese, che ammette questo concetto quando si tratta di fusione tra due societ\u00e0 costituite nel Regno Unito, ma non lo riconosce nel caso di fusione transfrontaliera.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, ad esempio, quando la societ\u00e0 incorporante \u00e8 una societ\u00e0 di diritto inglese e la societ\u00e0 incorporata una societ\u00e0 di diritto francese, il diritto inglese consente che quest&#8217;ultima, una volta incorporata, cessi di esistere.\u00a0Tuttavia, nella misura in cui la legge francese si applicher\u00e0 alla trasmissione dei beni, la legge inglese riconoscer\u00e0 che questi si considerano trasferiti ai sensi dell&#8217;accordo di fusione.\u00a0Lo stesso non varr\u00e0 per le passivit\u00e0 della societ\u00e0 incorporata.\u00a0Inoltre, la soluzione per ottenere un effetto equivalente a quello risultante dalla trasmissione universale dell&#8217;attivo, rispetto al passivo, consiste allora nel far sottoscrivere alla societ\u00e0 inglese incorporante, parte dell&#8217;accordo di fusione, un impegno unilaterale e irrevocabile.\u00a0Ai termini di quest&#8217;ultimo, denominato \u201cdeed poll\u201d, tale societ\u00e0 si impegner\u00e0 ad assumere tutte le passivit\u00e0 dell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0consiste poi nel far sottoscrivere alla societ\u00e0 inglese incorporante, parte dell&#8217;accordo di fusione, un impegno unilaterale ed irrevocabile.\u00a0Ai termini di quest&#8217;ultimo, denominato \u201cdeed poll\u201d, tale societ\u00e0 si impegner\u00e0 ad assumere tutte le passivit\u00e0 della societ\u00e0 acquisita.\u00a0consiste poi nel far s\u00ec che la societ\u00e0 inglese acquirente, parte dell&#8217;accordo di fusione,\u00a0sottoscrivere un impegno unilaterale e irrevocabile.\u00a0Ai termini di quest&#8217;ultimo, denominato \u201cdeed poll\u201d, tale societ\u00e0 si impegner\u00e0 ad assumere tutte le passivit\u00e0 dell&#8217;incorporata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>445. \u2013 It is this solution that was implemented during the merger by absorption of Barclays SA by Barclays PLC. This case concerns the completion of an international merger of companies resulting from the absorption by an English parent company, Barclays Bank PLC, of \u200b\u200bits French subsidiary, Barclays Bank SA, incorporated as a public limited company.<\/p>\n<p>The extraordinary general meeting of shareholders of Barclays Bank SA on 06\/25\/1993 took note of the merger project of 05\/18\/1993 and its amendment of 06\/22\/1993. Barclays Bank SA transferred, by way of merger, to Barclays Bank PLC all of its assets for a net amount of 1,549,087,424.99 francs. It was noted that Barclays Bank PLC holding all the shares of Barclays Bank SA, there was no need for a capital increase of Barclays Bank PLC, nor for an exchange of Barclays Bank SA shares for Barclays Bank PLC shares. . Thus, the merger project was purely and simply approved. The board of directors of Barclays Bank PLC has taken note of the approval by the extraordinary general meeting of Barclays Bank SA of the merger absorption.<\/p>\n<p>This merger was therefore approved and finalized on 06\/30\/1993 with retroactive effect from 01\/01\/1993. It resulted in the automatic dissolution of Barclays Bank SA without any liquidation operation, all of its assets having been transferred to Barclays Bank PLC.<\/p>\n<p>In this case, the merger was carried out in accordance with the provisions of article 1844-4, paragraph 1, of the Civil Code and articles 371 and following of the law of 07\/24\/1966 on commercial companies.<\/p>\n<p>446. \u2013 A second more recent cross-border merger can be mentioned. This is the merger of Sema Group plc and Financi\u00e8re Sema under which the former, a company listed on the London Stock Exchange, absorbed the latter, a public limited company governed by French law which itself held 41% of the former .<\/p>\n<p>Like the aforementioned operation, this merger was subject to Article 1844-4, paragraph 1, of the Civil Code and to Articles 371 et seq. of the law of 07\/24\/1966.<\/p>\n<p>In this case, the purpose of the proposed merger was such that, through the effect of the universal transfer of the assets of Financi\u00e8re Sema to Sema Group plc, the latter should have received its own shares as a contribution. However, English company law does not allow a company to acquire its own shares and hold them until they can be cancelled. Consequently, it was necessary to proceed simultaneously with the universal transfer of the assets of Financi\u00e8re Sema and the cancellation by Sema Group plc of its own shares previously held by Financi\u00e8re Sema. This cancellation was carried out in accordance with English law pursuant to a \u201cscheme of arrangement\u201d, concluded between Financi\u00e8re Sema, its shareholders and Sema Group plc, and governed by Section 425 of the Companies Act applicable to the latter company.<\/p>\n<p>The cancellation resulted in the accounts of Sema Group plc by the reduction of the issued share capital item with, in return, the creation of a reserve item. The company governed by English law simultaneously issued new shares to Financi\u00e8re Sema shareholders by deducting the entire amount from this reserve item.<\/p>\n<p>The merger, which was linked to the fulfillment of conditions and, in particular, to the effective cancellation of the shares of Sema Group plc held by Financi\u00e8re Sema, was automatically carried out on the date on which the \u201cscheme of arrangement \u201c.<\/p>\n<p>447. \u2013 A third example of a merger in the banking sector between two companies subject to different rights can be found in the press specializing in legal announcements. This concerns the absorption of a company governed by Portuguese law, PSA Credito Sociedade Financeira Para Aquisicoes a Credito SA (PSA Credito) by its parent company governed by French law, Banque PSA Finance Holding (BPSAFH).<\/p>\n<p>Due to the status of banking institution granted to BPSAFH, and in application of the second European directive 89\/646 of 15\/12\/1989 on banking coordination, this merger had a purpose. The aim was to strengthen the coordination of the credit activities of the subsidiaries of this company by replacing them with branches.<\/p>\n<p>The merger project was approved by the extraordinary general meeting of BPSAFH shareholders held on 06\/16\/1997. In addition, it noted that the merger would take place without a capital increase of BPSAFH, in accordance with Article 372-1, paragraph 2-1\u00b0 of the law of 07\/24\/1966, BPSAFH being the owner of 100% of the capital of PSA Credito.<\/p>\n<p>Subjecting the operation to the provisions of article 372-1 of the law of 07\/24\/1966, the merger agreement provided that PSA Credito transmitted to BPSAFH all the elements making up its assets, in the state in which they would be on the final completion date of the merger. This resulted from the registration, on 01\/07\/1997, at the registry of the Commercial Court of Lisbon, of the deed received by the Portuguese notary noting the fulfillment of the condition precedent set out in the merger contract. This operation was carried out without retroactivity. The effective date having been fixed for 01\/07\/1997, it was on this date that the merger-absorption was carried out and that the company PSA Credito was automatically dissolved.<\/p>\n<p>448. \u2013 Finally, a fourth example of international merger can be cited. This is the merger-absorption, during the summer of 1999, of Dexia-France by Dexia-Belgium.<\/p>\n<p>449. \u2013 All these international mergers concerned the banking and finance sector. As we have already specified, these establishments have indeed an interest in establishing themselves abroad by means of branches because of the importance of the guarantees required in their regard. When they act through branches, these guarantees are assessed at head office level, whereas each subsidiary would be required to present its own guarantees. Thus, it is necessary to take into consideration the banking specificity to understand the multiplication of these European mergers in the banking system.<\/p>\n<p>450. \u2013 The realization of these operations has confirmed practitioners and academics in the opinion that international mergers are not always practically impossible. In the current state of positive law, carrying out such operations demonstrates that despite the obstacles they come up against, in the absence of specific European regulations, they nevertheless appear possible. The law applicable to the foreign company party to the merger must then recognize the validity of such an operation. In addition, the requirements set out by the two laws applicable to the acquiring company and to the absorbed company must be complied with on a distributive basis.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The situation of the absorbed company<\/p>\n<p>451. \u2013 The resolutions relating to the approval of the merger and the decision to dissolve which will be adopted by the general meeting of the absorbed company which will disappear as a result of the merger are subject to its own lex societatis. Only the internal law of the absorbed is then intended to apply.<\/p>\n<p>452. \u2013 A pitfall may nevertheless arise for this company when its capital is not wholly owned by the absorbing company. According to a classic conception, the absorption of a French company by a foreign company entails a transfer of the head office and therefore a change of nationality because the absorbed company extends into the absorbing company. This transaction must therefore, pursuant to Article L. 225-97 of the Commercial Code, be authorized by the extraordinary general meeting of the absorbed company ruling, not by a two-thirds majority, but by unanimity.<\/p>\n<p>453. \u2013 Such an analysis may be disputed. Indeed, the acquired company is dissolved and disappears by the very effect of the merger. It is therefore difficult to see how its legal personality could be maintained. Only its assets remain, which itself was the subject of a universal transfer for the benefit of the absorbing company. Article L. 225-97 of the Commercial Code cannot therefore apply to a cross-border merger because there can be no transfer of the registered office since the absorbed company was dissolved during this operation. The decision of the general meeting of the absorbed should therefore be taken by the majority required for a decision to dissolve.<\/p>\n<p>454. \u2013 It could also be argued, based on principles of Community law, that it would be discriminatory to require a higher quorum and majority for a merger involving two EU companies than for an internal merger . But this argument could not be favorably received, because of the position adopted by the European Court of Justice in the Daily Mail judgment. According to this decision, \u201cArticles 52 and 58 of the Treaty\u2026 do not confer any right, in the present state of Community law, on a company incorporated in accordance with the legislation of a Member State and having its registered office there, to transfer its place of management to another Member State\u201d. Thus, in the current state of European case law,<\/p>\n<p>455. \u2013 Nevertheless, unquestionably, the internal law of the acquired company is intended to apply. Moreover, the two legal systems must be taken into account cumulatively with regard to elements linked to the substance of the operation, such as the merger contract.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Cumulative application of the laws of the companies concerned to the merger agreement<\/p>\n<p>456. \u2013 The cumulative method consists of applying the legal systems in question by combining them. This will be the case when the companies involved in the operation sign the agreement(s) setting the various terms of the actual merger. Thus, the requirement of a merger agreement and, where applicable, of a subsequent contract, their form, under private or notarized signature, their content, the effective date of the merger, or the nullities that may affect these contracts, will be governed by the cumulative provisions of the two legal systems concerned. In the event of differences between the provisions of these laws, the most restrictive rules will be applied.<\/p>\n<p><span>457. \u2013 With regard to the form of the merger contract and, where applicable, the subsequent contract, certain legal systems require an authentic act, unlike French law.\u00a0It is therefore appropriate to apply the two legal systems cumulatively.\u00a0Logically, if a company from a Member State prescribing the authentic form merges with a company subject to the legislation of another State which does not impose such a formalism, the merger contract must take the authentic form.\u00a0This implies the participation of the notary of the country whose legislation requires such intervention.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>458. \u2013 It therefore appears that cross-border mergers come up against numerous obstacles which most often make them difficult to carry out. Indeed, many obstacles to the realization of such transactions remain, the main one resulting from the need to obtain the unanimous agreement of the shareholders of the acquired company. All the difficulties encountered by cross-border mergers in the European Union can only be truly eliminated with the adoption of the tenth directive or an equivalent text. Finally, once these obstacles to cross-border concentration have been overcome, there will still be a final problem: the internationalization of banking and financial operations. Financial institutions will have to learn how to control the risks associated with legal situations, economic and financial different from those of their country of origin and often of a multinational character. Legal specialists will then have to propose the necessary changes to meet this new challenge.<\/p>\n<p>Section 2: Developments likely to favor European banking concentrations<\/p>\n<p>459. \u2013 The adoption of new European business groups (\u00a7 1) and the directive on public offers (\u00a7 2) constitute favorable developments for European banking concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: The adoption of new European business groupings taking account of banking specificity<\/p>\n<p>460. \u2013 Two new business groupings will certainly encourage European banking concentrations. This is on the one hand the European Society (A) and on the other hand the European Cooperative Society (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The European company<\/p>\n<p>461. \u2013 Various proposals for regulations or directives on the European company were presented by the European Commission to the Council. These were discussed at length, then blocked and rejected due to disagreements between member states on the issue of worker participation in administrative bodies.<\/p>\n<p>462. \u2013 Indeed, Spain did not want to see a method of employee participation imposed on it that did not correspond to its \u201ccorporate culture\u201d. However, the draft directive provided that in the event of a merger between two European companies, the employee participation model could prevail, provided that 25% of the employees concerned by the merger already benefited from a management participation scheme of the company. Spain refused this \u201cpremium\u201d for participation and wanted the choice of employee status to be made by majority vote.<\/p>\n<p>463. \u2013 Enfin, apr\u00e8s trente ans d\u2019un d\u00e9bat infructueux suscit\u00e9 par le volet social, opposant d\u2019une part un mod\u00e8le allemand, inspir\u00e9 par la cogestion, et un mod\u00e8le latin plus lib\u00e9ral, le r\u00e8glement sur la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne, comme nouvel instrument communautaire, a fait l\u2019objet d\u2019un accord politique surprise au sommet europ\u00e9en de Nice le 08\/12\/2000.\u00a0Cet accord a donn\u00e9 lieu \u00e0 l\u2019adoption du r\u00e8glement communautaire n\u00b0 2157\/2001 du 08\/10\/2001.\u00a0Celle-ci est accompagn\u00e9e d\u2019une directive 2001\/86 du 08\/10\/2001 compl\u00e9tant le statut de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne en ce qui concerne l\u2019implication des travailleurs.\u00a0Un compromis a donc \u00e9t\u00e9 trouv\u00e9.\u00a0Elle pr\u00e9voit que les pays qui le souhaitent, en l\u2019occurrence l\u2019Espagne, ne peuvent transposer dans leur l\u00e9gislation nationale les dispositions de la directive relatives \u00e0 la r\u00e8gle des 25 %.\u00a0En retour,\u00a0aucune soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne pr\u00e9parant une fusion n\u2019a le droit d\u2019\u00e9tablir son si\u00e8ge social en Espagne.\u00a0L\u2019Allemagne craignait que des entreprises allemandes ne s\u2019enregistrent en Espagne pour \u00e9chapper \u00e0 un syst\u00e8me restrictif.<\/p>\n<p>464. \u2013 Le statut de soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne constitue ainsi un apport fondamental pour la r\u00e9alisation des concentrations bancaires europ\u00e9ennes (1).\u00a0Par ailleurs, il convient de souligner que la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire est prise en compte dans ce m\u00e9canisme de concentration (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Une contribution fondamentale \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation des concentrations bancaires europ\u00e9ennes<\/p>\n<p>465. \u2013 Cet apport est li\u00e9 aux sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne qui constitue un m\u00e9canisme de concentration (a) permettant l\u2019europ\u00e9anisation (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Un m\u00e9canisme de concentration sp\u00e9cifique<\/p>\n<p>466. \u2013 L\u2019article 2 \u00a7 1 du r\u00e8glement communautaire n\u00b0 2157\/2001 du 08\/10\/2001 dispose que \u00ab les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s anonymes \u00e9num\u00e9r\u00e9es \u00e0 l\u2019annexe I, constitu\u00e9es selon le droit d\u2019un \u00c9tat membre et ayant leur si\u00e8ge statutaire soci\u00e9t\u00e9 et leur si\u00e8ge social l\u2019administration de la Communaut\u00e9 peut constituer une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne par voie de fusion si au moins deux d\u2019entre elles sont r\u00e9gies par le droit d\u2019\u00c9tats membres diff\u00e9rents \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>467. \u2013 La fusion pr\u00e9vue \u00e0 l\u2019article 17 du r\u00e8glement peut prendre la forme soit d\u2019une fusion-absorption, soit d\u2019une fusion par constitution d\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 nouvelle.<\/p>\n<p><span>468. \u2013 The specificity of the merger envisaged by the regulation is that the operation is necessarily accompanied by the creation of a European company.\u00a0Thus, when the merger consists of the absorption of one company by another, the absorbing company must necessarily transform itself into a European company during the merger operation.\u00a0When the merger leads to the disappearance of the companies which merge to give birth to a new company, this new company is necessarily a European company.\u00a0A first consequence follows from this: in all circumstances the date of completion of the merger is necessarily the same as the date of registration of the European company.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>469. \u2013 It should be noted that the regulations proceed, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity, with a broad attribution of competence to national laws.\u00a0Thus, the protection of all interests likely to be affected by a merger is left to them.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>470. \u2013 As for what the regulation itself deals with, it makes many simplifications.\u00a0It describes in detail the content of the merger project.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>471. \u2013 The substantive simplifications are particularly visible.\u00a0For example, the obligation to appoint what French law calls a merger auditor in each company participating in the operation can be replaced by the appointment of a single independent expert.\u00a0This is on the sole condition that this expert is appointed by a court or an administrative authority.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>472. \u2013 Furthermore, when the merger is complete, ie when the resulting European company has been registered, the nullity of the operation can no longer be pronounced.\u00a0This solution is made possible by the existence of a procedure involving the purging of defects in the constitution of the European company.\u00a0This is the establishment of a prior control of the legality of the merger.\u00a0This control must be carried out by a court, a notary or any authority that national law would like to invest.\u00a0The accomplishment of this control is materialized by the delivery of a certificate of legality.\u00a0This document is required for the registration of the European company resulting from the merger.\u00a0Only the lack of legality control could lead to a merger being called into question,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>473. \u2013 If the European company is a concentration mechanism, it is correlatively an instrument of Europeanisation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ A specific instrument of Europeanization<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>474. \u2013 This regulation on the European company is essential to promote European banking concentration.\u00a0This will indeed allow the creation of a common statute for public limited companies, within the European Union, essential within the framework of a single market and a single currency so that the banks of different Member States merge.\u00a0This removes one of the obstacles to bank mergers.\u00a0Many banks will certainly adopt this European company statute.\u00a0This will thus allow all the subsidiaries and employees of a transnational group to live according to the same legal and financial rules wherever they are located in Europe.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>475. \u2013 The fundamental new element is the existence of a society which is not linked to the nationality of a particular State.\u00a0European society is \u201cat home everywhere\u201d in the Community territory.\u00a0She has a real European nationality.\u00a0This is important both practically and in principle.\u00a0Concretely, the company which will adopt the social form of European company will be able to act in the States without having to constitute national subsidiaries for each of the countries.\u00a0This corresponds to pecuniary savings but also to a kind of economy of legal means because it will not have to manage the multiplicity of national laws.\u00a0Finally, in terms of principles, it should be noted that for the first time legal persons of European nationality have been created.\u00a0This is fundamental for the banks because of the protectionism of the Member States in the face of transnational banking concentrations.\u00a0This last argument highlights the need to take account of banking specificity.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>2\/ A necessary taking into account of banking specificity<\/p>\n<p>476. \u2013 Concerning the constitution of the European company, a minimum capital of 120,000 euros is provided for. Banking specificity implies the non-application of this provision to banks. Indeed, a derogation is provided for in sectors where certain Member States require a higher capital. This is indeed the case for French banks which must have a minimum capital equal to 5 million euros.<\/p>\n<p>477. \u2013 In addition, Article 9 \u00a7 3 of the Regulation provides that if the nature of the activities carried out by a European company is governed by specific provisions of national legislation, these apply in full to this company. Thus, the Regulation confirms the essential role of national mandatory laws. It is therefore devoted to the application of specific provisions to banking activities. These relate to access to banking activity and the supervision of these activities.<\/p>\n<p>478. \u2013 Concerning the functioning of this European company, Community law has sometimes purely and simply renounced regulating a matter. It therefore referred directly to the national law of the Member State of the seat, subject to the application of such and such a directive. This is the case of article 62 relating to the annual accounts of European companies operating credit institutions or financial institutions which enshrines a banking specificity. This provides that European companies \u201cwhich are credit institutions or financial institutions are subject, with regard to the preparation of their annual accounts and, where applicable, their consolidated accounts, including the management report accompanying them, their control and their publicity, the rules provided for in the national law of the Member State of the registered office pursuant to Directive 2000\/12\/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20\/03\/2000 concerning access to the activity of credit institutions and its exercise \u201c. Thus, the European companies that will emerge will all come from the same normative texts, ie Community Regulation No. 2157\/2001 of 08\/10\/2001 and Directive 2001\/86 of 08\/10\/2001. However, they will hardly look alike. Indeed, different corporate and banking rules may apply depending on the applicable national law. the European companies that will be created will all come from the same normative texts, ie Community Regulation n\u00b0 2157\/2001 of 08\/10\/2001 and Directive 2001\/86 of 08\/10\/2001. However, they will hardly look alike. Indeed, different corporate and banking rules may apply depending on the applicable national law. the European companies that will be created will all come from the same normative texts, ie Community Regulation n\u00b0 2157\/2001 of 08\/10\/2001 and Directive 2001\/86 of 08\/10\/2001. However, they will hardly look alike. Indeed, different corporate and banking rules may apply depending on the applicable national law.<\/p>\n<p>479. \u2013 Moreover, it is indeed a capital company with a corporate name and a registered office, located in the State where the company actually has its administrative headquarters. The possibility of merging is therefore only open to joint-stock companies. This excludes SARL, general partnerships and limited partnerships. Concerning SARLs, the difficulty can be ruled out from the outset because due to the specificity of credit institutions, this type of structure is not accepted for the exercise of banking activities. Concerning general partnerships and limited partnerships, these should first be transformed into public limited companies before being able to obtain the status of European company.<\/p>\n<p>480. \u2013 Finally, from an internal point of view, the resemblance to the public limited company scheme with shareholders\u2019 meetings, a management body and a president able to represent the company towards third parties is enshrined. . Nevertheless, the corporate functioning must necessarily take into consideration the banking specificity. Indeed, according to French banking law, the effective determination of the orientation of the activity of credit institutions must be ensured by at least two people. This precautionary principle requires the appointment of two accountable managers.<\/p>\n<p>481. \u2013 Consequently, the creation of the statute for a European company constitutes an essential development for Community law. The same applies to the adoption of the statute for a European cooperative society.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The European cooperative society<\/p>\n<p>482. \u2013 Community Regulation No. 1435\/2003 of the Council of 22\/07\/2003 as well as Community Directive 2003\/72 EC of the Council of 22\/07\/2003 allow cooperative enterprises operating in the territory of several Member States to acquire a single legal personality. The European cooperative society is defined as a company having legal personality and whose capital subscribed by its members is divided into shares. Its head office, fixed by the statutes, must be located within the Community and must correspond to the place where its central administration is located. The European cooperative society has legal personality from its registration in the State of its headquarters.<\/p>\n<p>483. \u2013 A true legal statute for the European cooperative society is thus put in place. Indeed, these new texts allow the creation of a cooperative by persons residing in different Member States or by legal entities established in different Member States. The European Cooperative Society therefore has the possibility of carrying out its activities throughout the internal market with a single legal personality, rules and structure. It can therefore expand its cross-border operations without having to set up a network of subsidiaries. This is a time and money saving factor.<\/p>\n<p>This new status of European cooperative society is parallel to that of the European company, but takes into account the specific characteristics of cooperatives. Thus, unlike the European Company, a European Cooperative Society can be created from scratch but also by merger or conversion of an existing company. Cooperatives from several countries can now merge in the form of a European cooperative society and a national cooperative, having activities in a Member State other than that in which it has its registered office, can be converted into a European cooperative without prior dissolution.<\/p>\n<p>484. \u2013 The main purpose of the European cooperative society is to meet the needs and\/or develop the economic and\/or social activities of its members. An evolution of the capital requires neither modification of the statutes, nor publicity. The bodies of the European cooperative society are the general assembly and a dual management\/supervision system. The management body is appointed and dismissed by the supervisory body. Certain operations, such as acquisitions, require the authorization of the supervisory body or a deliberation of the general meeting. The European Cooperative Society may offer for subscription to any interested person shares which do not confer on their holders the right to vote. Finally, the European cooperative society is subject to the legislation of the state of its headquarters.<\/p>\n<p>485. \u2013 Banking specificity must necessarily be taken into account. Indeed, the Regulation provides for a minimum capital of 30,000 euros to set up such a company. However, it specifies that the legislation of a Member State providing for a higher subscribed capital for legal entities carrying out certain types of activities applies to European cooperative societies having their registered office in that Member State. Consequently, French cooperative banks wishing to adopt this social form must have a minimum capital equal to 5 million euros.<\/p>\n<p>Ultimately, the creation of new European business groups constitutes an essential development for Community law. The adoption of the directive on public offers is also fundamental.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: The directive on public offers<\/p>\n<p>486. \u2013 The lack of harmonization between the various European regulations relating to public offers and the difficulties of arriving at a thirteenth European directive on public offers have often been criticized.<\/p>\n<p>487. \u2013 These criticisms are now outdated, since, after more than ten years of discussions, the directive on public offers has been adopted.<\/p>\n<p>488. \u2013 It is obvious that the transposition of this directive remains essential in order, in particular, to harmonize the conditions of jurisdiction between the various national authorities in charge of public tender procedures. It is part of a legal environment that should promote the smooth running of public offers. It must also facilitate cross-border public offers with the aim of consolidating the single European market. Indeed, the trend towards cross-border concentration will only be able to flourish fully if economic operators have a single set of regulations to carry out these operations.<\/p>\n<p>489. \u2013 Nevertheless, it should be noted that the ambitions of the Community authorities have been gradually scaled down. Several versions of the directive have been proposed: the first in 1989 and amended in 1990, the second in 1996 and amended in 1997, the third in 2002. While the three versions state the same general principles for the conduct of takeover bids and the protection of minority shareholders, they are distinguished by the method used. The 1989\/1990 version aimed to establish detailed and uniform common rules and thus specified the conditions for applying the principles set out, whereas the latest versions no longer include provisions specifying these procedures. They merely set out the principles and ask the Member States to establish their mode of application.<\/p>\n<p>490. \u2013 Thus, Member States must ensure, in the event of acquisition of control of a company, that the rules in force either require the launch of a bid or provide for an equivalent mechanism. It is up to the Member States to set the method of calculating the percentage of voting rights conferring control. They are also responsible for ensuring compliance with the following principles:<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 all holders of securities of the target company who belong to the same category must benefit from equivalent treatment; in addition, if a person acquires control of a company, other security holders must be protected;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 the recipients of the offer must have sufficient time and information to be able to make an informed decision on the offer; when advising the holders of securities, the administrative or management body of the target company must present its opinion on the repercussions of the implementation of the offer on employment, employment conditions and company business sites;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 the administrative or management body of the target company must act in the interest of the company as a whole;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 there must not be any distorted markets for the securities of the offeree company, the offeror company or any other company concerned by the offer so that the rise or fall in the prices of the securities becomes artificial and the operation markets are disrupted;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 an offeror should announce an offer only after satisfying itself that it can supply the full consideration in cash, if such consideration has been offered, and after having taken all reasonable steps to ensure the supply of any other kind counterparty;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 the target company must not be hampered in its activities by an offer for its shares beyond a reasonable time.<\/p>\n<p>491. \u2013 Domestic law is already in harmony with the Thirteenth Directive, which was moreover taken into account in the 1989 reform. As the latest version leaves much more latitude than the 1989-1990 version, its adoption will not result in a change in domestic law. But not all Member States are in harmony with this draft directive.<\/p>\n<p>Conclusion of Title 1:<\/p>\n<p>492. \u2013 We have tried to demonstrate that the banking and financial specificity is taken into account in the concentration mechanisms in domestic and Community law.<\/p>\n<p>493. \u2013 In national law, this banking specificity first materializes through an independent understanding of the concept of control. Then, this banking and financial specificity is taken into consideration in the process of implementing the takeover. Indeed, concerning the restructuring of defaulting capital, when the objectives of the law of insolvency proceedings no longer agree with those of the law of financial activities, derogatory provisions are added to the common law still applicable. The same applies to, in particular, public offers and privatizations. Finally, specific banking and financial provisions are intended to apply during the merger implementation process. For example, the banking and financial specificity is taken into account in the evaluation of the entities and in the constitution of the new company resulting from the merger. Thus, the consideration of banking rules entails an attack on the free choice of the corporate form by the partners. Moreover, the banking rules derogate from the provisions of company law concerning the minimum capital of joint-stock companies.<\/p>\n<p>494. \u2013 In Community law, the protectionism of certain Member States reveals the specificity of banking. Moreover, the significant obstacles to European mergers are, in particular, linked to the insufficiency of rules from a European source. This is materialized by the absence of coordination of the European rules governing mergers with banking law, by the insufficient coordination of the provisions applicable to banks in Europe as well as by the absence of a legal regime for cross-border mergers. Nevertheless, developments, such as the adoption of new European business groupings taking account of banking specificity are likely to favor these European banking concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>495. \u2013 Banking and financial specificity are therefore taken into account in concentration mechanisms. Correlatively, the specificity of the controls applicable to these operations is legitimized by the protection of the banking and financial system.<\/p>\n<p>Title 2: The specificity of controls legitimized by the protection of the banking and financial system<\/p>\n<p>496. \u2013 The law of 24\/01\/1984, known as the banking law, replaced a framework that had become unsuitable with provisions common to all establishments now under the authority of the same supervisory bodies. It was modified by the law on the modernization of financial activities of 02\/07\/1996 which enshrines the unity of the financial market while maintaining the specificity of financial intermediation in relation to credit businesses. This has profoundly transformed the sector by establishing imperfect competition, but which has allowed the development of the movement of concentration.<\/p>\n<p>497. \u2013 Thus, free competition is instituted, but this freedom is corrected by a series of controls tending to control and regulate it. The regulation allows the organization, the maintenance and the durability of a balance in a whole. \u201cRegulation is then a kind of support for the economy between abandonment and being put under guardianship\u201d. A balance in the sector is built and maintained by regulation because the sector is both open to competition and not abandoned to competition.<\/p>\n<p>498. \u2013 On parle de droit r\u00e9glementaire parce qu\u2019on observe un nouveau rapport entre le droit et l\u2019\u00e9conomie.\u00a0C\u2019est une relation d\u2019organisation et de contrainte d\u00e9tach\u00e9e du passage oblig\u00e9 par l\u2019Etat et son organisation administrative.\u00a0Cette loi de r\u00e9gulation est une loi r\u00e9gie par l\u2019analyse t\u00e9l\u00e9ologique avec les dangers qu\u2019elle repr\u00e9sente.\u00a0Au sens technique du terme, cela signifie que la fin justifie et cr\u00e9e les moyens.\u00a0La m\u00e9thode requise est donc avant tout guid\u00e9e par l\u2019efficacit\u00e9, qui est le corollaire de l\u2019instrumentalisation du droit.\u00a0Par cons\u00e9quent, l\u2019objectif r\u00e9glementaire \u00e9tablit les pouvoirs de ce droit.\u00a0En m\u00eame temps, il les fonde et il les limite.\u00a0Les autorit\u00e9s en charge de la r\u00e9gulation doivent disposer de tous les pouvoirs n\u00e9cessaires \u00e0 la r\u00e9gulation, mais uniquement de ceux qui sont indispensables.\u00a0De la m\u00eame mani\u00e8re,\u00a0la loi est un instrument parmi d\u2019autres pour atteindre les objectifs recherch\u00e9s.\u00a0Logiquement, la pr\u00e9servation de l\u2019\u00e9quilibre justifie des solutions non directement d\u00e9duites de la loi mais sans lesquelles la r\u00e9glementation est invalide.<\/p>\n<p>499. \u2013 Si la doctrine est unanime \u00e0 consid\u00e9rer que le droit boursier constitue incontestablement un droit de r\u00e9gulation, l\u2019affirmation est moins claire pour le droit bancaire.\u00a0En effet, le syst\u00e8me bancaire est traditionnellement tr\u00e8s r\u00e9glement\u00e9.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, en se r\u00e9f\u00e9rant aux d\u00e9finitions de la r\u00e9gulation propos\u00e9es par Mme Frison-Roche, on peut souligner que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9.\u00a0En effet, dans un premier sens du terme, la r\u00e9gulation serait \u00ab une intervention de nature politique dans un secteur qui l\u2019exige parce que les int\u00e9r\u00eats de la Nation sont en jeu \u00bb.\u00a0Sans aucun doute, les r\u00e8gles applicables au secteur bancaire visent \u00e0 prot\u00e9ger le syst\u00e8me bancaire et, corr\u00e9lativement, \u00e0 d\u00e9fendre les int\u00e9r\u00eats de la nation.\u00a0Dans un deuxi\u00e8me type d\u2019utilisation,\u00a0la r\u00e9gulation interviendrait dans la mesure o\u00f9 \u00ab un secteur serait amen\u00e9 \u00e0 se d\u00e9ployer autour d\u2019une r\u00e8gle \u00e9conomiquement non spontan\u00e9e \u00bb.\u00a0Incontestablement, le respect des r\u00e8gles prudentielles n\u2019est pas spontan\u00e9.\u00a0C\u2019est pour cette raison que le l\u00e9gislateur a cr\u00e9\u00e9 des autorit\u00e9s bancaires charg\u00e9es de contr\u00f4ler leur application effective.\u00a0La troisi\u00e8me d\u00e9finition de la r\u00e9gulation propos\u00e9e en fait un \u00ab moyen dynamique de faire passer un secteur d\u2019un \u00e9tat \u00e0 un autre \u00bb.\u00a0Cependant, certes, la loi bancaire ainsi que les textes \u00e9labor\u00e9s par la suite ont g\u00e9n\u00e9r\u00e9 un processus de d\u00e9r\u00e9glementation permettant le passage d\u2019un syst\u00e8me bancaire r\u00e9gul\u00e9 \u00e0 un syst\u00e8me r\u00e9gul\u00e9.\u00a0Continuons notre argumentation.\u00a0\u00ab La r\u00e9gulation peut aussi \u00eatre la cons\u00e9quence d\u2019une d\u00e9cision politique,\u00a0lorsque le Parlement a jug\u00e9 opportun de laisser se d\u00e9velopper des comportements concurrentiels mais aussi jug\u00e9 n\u00e9cessaire de maintenir le secteur sous des imp\u00e9ratifs qui lui sont \u00e9trangers \u00bb.\u00a0La r\u00e9gulation est alors le \u00ab moyen dynamique de maintenir les grands \u00e9quilibres d\u2019un secteur \u00bb.\u00a0Elle constitue un ensemble de techniques d\u00e9finitivement rattach\u00e9es au secteur concern\u00e9.\u00a0A notre avis, l\u2019objectif du l\u00e9gislateur \u00e9tait d\u2019introduire une concurrence entre les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Cependant, il a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 guid\u00e9 par des imp\u00e9ratifs non concurrentiels lors de la conception des contr\u00f4les visant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, on peut consid\u00e9rer que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9 par des autorit\u00e9s appliquant les proc\u00e9dures et r\u00e8gles prudentielles pr\u00e9vues par le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0La r\u00e9gulation est alors le \u00ab moyen dynamique de maintenir les grands \u00e9quilibres d\u2019un secteur \u00bb.\u00a0Elle constitue un ensemble de techniques d\u00e9finitivement rattach\u00e9es au secteur concern\u00e9.\u00a0A notre avis, l\u2019objectif du l\u00e9gislateur \u00e9tait d\u2019introduire une concurrence entre les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Cependant, il a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 guid\u00e9 par des imp\u00e9ratifs non concurrentiels lors de la conception des contr\u00f4les visant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, on peut consid\u00e9rer que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9 par des autorit\u00e9s appliquant les proc\u00e9dures et r\u00e8gles prudentielles pr\u00e9vues par le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0La r\u00e9gulation est alors le \u00ab moyen dynamique de maintenir les grands \u00e9quilibres d\u2019un secteur \u00bb.\u00a0Elle constitue un ensemble de techniques d\u00e9finitivement rattach\u00e9es au secteur concern\u00e9.\u00a0A notre avis, l\u2019objectif du l\u00e9gislateur \u00e9tait d\u2019introduire une concurrence entre les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.\u00a0Cependant, il a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 guid\u00e9 par des imp\u00e9ratifs non concurrentiels lors de la conception des contr\u00f4les visant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, on peut consid\u00e9rer que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9 par des autorit\u00e9s appliquant les proc\u00e9dures et r\u00e8gles prudentielles pr\u00e9vues par le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0elle a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 guid\u00e9e par des imp\u00e9ratifs non concurrentiels lors de la conception des contr\u00f4les visant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, on peut consid\u00e9rer que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9 par des autorit\u00e9s appliquant les proc\u00e9dures et r\u00e8gles prudentielles pr\u00e9vues par le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0elle a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 guid\u00e9e par des imp\u00e9ratifs non concurrentiels lors de la conception des contr\u00f4les visant la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, on peut consid\u00e9rer que le syst\u00e8me bancaire est r\u00e9gul\u00e9 par des autorit\u00e9s appliquant les proc\u00e9dures et r\u00e8gles prudentielles pr\u00e9vues par le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier.<\/p>\n<p>500. \u2013 Pr\u00e9cisons tout de suite que ce qui nous int\u00e9resse rel\u00e8ve de la r\u00e9gulation bancaire et boursi\u00e8re.\u00a0S\u2019agissant de la r\u00e9glementation bancaire, c\u2019est la r\u00e9glementation de l\u2019acc\u00e8s \u00e0 la profession qui est mise en \u0153uvre.\u00a0Celui-ci s\u2019exerce \u00e0 travers l\u2019agr\u00e9ment des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et le contr\u00f4le des participations qui prend la forme d\u2019une v\u00e9rification du maintien de l\u2019agr\u00e9ment initial.\u00a0S\u2019agissant donc du syst\u00e8me de r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re, c\u2019est la r\u00e9gulation du march\u00e9 lui-m\u00eame qui est en cause.\u00a0En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, seule la r\u00e9gulation des offres publiques est demand\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>501. \u2013 Les op\u00e9rations de concentration sont donc soumises au contr\u00f4le de la loi bancaire qui veille g\u00e9n\u00e9ralement au bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire et \u00e0 la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 de la client\u00e8le.\u00a0Celle-ci pr\u00e9voit les conditions d\u2019autorisation des prises de participation dans les banques.<\/p>\n<p><span>502. \u2013 In addition, stock market law intervenes in favor of the proper functioning of the financial markets.\u00a0It provides for the conditions of admissibility of public offers and their conduct.\u00a0In general, it oversees the protection of savings, the quality of investor information, the equality of shareholders, the fairness of transactions and the transparency of the financial markets.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>503. \u2013 Now, the two particular objects which we have just identified present a difference in kind. The regulation of public offers is a regulation of means, while the regulation of equity investments in a credit institution is a regulation of ends. Indeed, the banking provisions implemented are directly interested in the institutions that make up the banking system. They aim to protect them through prudential controls. It is a set of rules, ratios and thresholds that the competent national authorities control to ensure the sound financial health of credit institutions. On the contrary, the law of public offers is largely uninterested in the fate of the initiating or target companies. They are only indirectly affected. Effectively, the heart of public offer law is the market. Companies are therefore only concerned insofar as their behavior affects this market. The goal is to remove all obstacles to an informed market decision.<\/p>\n<p>504. \u2013 This difference in nature explains the differences in vocation of each system and their respective logic. As a regulation of ends, banking regulation tends to be driven by a logic with a very political content in the sense that it aims to define objectives in terms of opportunity and to conduct action to achieve them. On the contrary, stock market regulation, regulation of means, tends to be animated by a logic with little political content. The future of the companies concerned does not matter: neutrality is its policy. It is this essential difference which is the basis of the duality of the logics implemented. Duality, which reflects the hesitation of public authorities between two orientations that are difficult to reconcile: stock market free trade and banking protectionism.<\/p>\n<p>505. \u2013 Nevertheless, beyond the possible conflict between banking and stock market controls, a complementarity of these can be observed. They aim to achieve a specific fundamental objective which makes it possible to overcome their duality: the protection of the banking and financial system.<\/p>\n<p>506. \u2013 We are going to demonstrate the veracity of this hypothesis through all of our developments. For the sake of clarity and education, it should be highlighted that this specific protection is carried out thanks to banking controls (chapter 1) which must be coordinated with the other concentration controls (chapter 2).<\/p>\n<p>Chapter 1: The specificity of banking controls<\/p>\n<p>507. \u2013 Undoubtedly, banking controls were instituted with the aim of ensuring the security and proper functioning of the banking system. The originality of these controls is linked to the increased systemic risk generated by these concentrations which reinforce the need for regulation. In fact, the importance of the groups created may possibly lead to an increase in the risk of saturation of the payment systems and to insufficient coverage of deposits. But the central argument is that of \u201ctoo big to fail\u201d. Beyond a certain size, which varies from one country to another and, in the same country, from one period to another, a credit institution cannot fail without generating contagion effects, a major systemic risk. The monetary authorities will do everything to avoid it. Since then, these \u201cmega-banks\u201d could benefit from a de facto public guarantee, which would reinforce moral hazard. The latter could thus choose to engage in more risky and volatile activities, considering themselves assured of being saved in the event of difficulties. Banking concentrations can therefore weaken the banking system, which is why reinforced control is, in our opinion, necessary.<\/p>\n<p>508. \u2013 It is in the direction of deregulation that the choice of the French government has been made. Deregulation does not mean fewer rules, but a redeployment of standards. It requires regulation. Thus, the banking law, amended by the law on the modernization of financial activities, has put in place a process of controlled liberalization of the banking and financial system. This has resulted in the creation of original supervisory authorities (section 1) which exercise extensive banking supervision (section 2).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1: The originality of the banking regulatory authorities<\/p>\n<p>509. \u2013 The banking law has unified the supervision that weighs on all credit institutions. The profession is regulated by a certain number of institutions whose organization and competence are original. The law on the modernization of financial activities, for its part, introduced the bank into the securities business. The unity of the financial market is thus consecrated in order to ensure better regulation. It follows from this duality of functions that the supervisory bodies of credit institutions also control investment firms. They therefore see their competence extended and their name modified.<\/p>\n<p>510. \u2013 These bodies have various and even uncertain legal structures. Thus, for example, the question of whether the Committee for Credit Institutions and Investment Firms can be qualified as an independent administrative authority is legally disputed. Indeed, the CECEI is not qualified by the law of 01\/24\/1984. This stipulates that \u201ca Committee of Credit Institutions and Investment Firms is hereby established (\u2026), the full members of which are chosen from within the National Council for Credit and Securities\u201d. The majority doctrine, based on this article, sees in it only an emanation of the National Credit and Title Council and not a real independent authority. However, part of the doctrine has suggested, since the birth of this Committee, to qualify it as an independent administrative authority. This qualification subsequently met with a certain echo in the doctrine. Even today, such a position is defended by several specialists in banking law such as Mr. Bonneau. In this sense, the public report of the Council of State on the independent administrative authorities expressly refers to the CECEI on several occasions. Finally, the Committee was even described as an independent administrative authority during the parliamentary debate preceding the adoption of the law relating to new economic regulations. the Council of State\u2019s public report on the independent administrative authorities expressly refers to the CECEI on several occasions. Finally, the Committee was even described as an independent administrative authority during the parliamentary debate preceding the adoption of the law relating to new economic regulations. the Council of State\u2019s public report on the independent administrative authorities expressly refers to the CECEI on several occasions. Finally, the Committee was even described as an independent administrative authority during the parliamentary debate preceding the adoption of the law relating to new economic regulations.<br \/>However, for lack of certainty, we must be content with the sui generis qualification proposed by the CECEI itself, which defines itself as \u201ca collegial administrative authority to which decision-making power has been entrusted vis-\u00e0-vis the banking profession by the law of 24\/01\/1984 (\u2026)\u201d. As regards the Banking Commission, the texts qualify it as an administrative jurisdiction. Admittedly, the latter does not participate in the elaboration of the rules of law. However, its role of controlling an economic sector brings this Commission closer to the other independent administrative authorities. In addition, the qualification of administrative jurisdiction is unnecessary since the said powers are not dependent on this qualification. Also, is it possible to estimate, without sticking to the legal qualification,<\/p>\n<p>511. \u2013 Logically, the lack of certainty as to the qualification of independent administrative authorities leads us to seek a more adequate qualification. It seems to us that only the notion of regulatory authority can offer a certain unity. This qualification can be retained insofar as they are each intended to regulate the banking system through their prudential controls.<\/p>\n<p>512. \u2013 Consequently, regulatory authorities responsible for enforcing the rules relating to the particularism of the banking and financial system have been put in place. These are the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee (\u00a7 1) and the Banking Commission (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: The Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee<\/p>\n<p>513. \u2013 The CECEI is subject to a specific operation (A). In addition, his competence is extensive and multidisciplinary. This allows it to carry out extensive control of banking concentrations. Changes made to essential elements of the position of credit institutions and investment firms, which were first approved by the Committee at the start of their existence, are subject to prior authorization by it ( B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The specificity of the operation of the CECEI<\/p>\n<p>514. \u2013 Its operation is governed by general rules and by rules specific to certain types of decision.<\/p>\n<p>515. \u2013 The law on new economic regulations has made its operation more transparent by providing in particular for the publication in the Official Journal of internal regulations.<\/p>\n<p>516. \u2013 Many of the members sit there in the capacity of leader of this or that administrative institution. This tends to increase the legitimacy of the functioning of the regulatory authority because it is the place where other institutions meet. This also tends to encourage de facto \u201cinterregulation\u201d. However, the effectiveness of the operational independence of the CECEI is weakened.<\/p>\n<p>517. \u2013 The law relating to new economic regulations broadened its composition. It included an adviser to the Court of Cassation and increased the presence of representatives of trade union organizations representing staff. The latter participate fully in the activities of the Committee by sitting on it. The challenge is to increase the credibility of this body, particularly in terms of its independence from constituted bodies and conventional administrations. On the one hand, this increase in bank union representatives in control bodies is a means of taking into account the concerns of employees in the procedures for controlling financial movements. On the other hand, it is a means of reversing the relationship of subordination which weighs on the employees with the aim of better balancing the balance of power. It should be noted that the CECEI is the only French regulatory authority involving trade unions in its operation.<\/p>\n<p>518. \u2013 In principle, the CECEI meets monthly. However, particular emergencies, in particular in the event of banking concentration, may require the holding of additional meetings. Thus, in 2003, during the examination of Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\u2019s public offer for Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, the CECEI organized four extraordinary meetings.<\/p>\n<p>519. \u2013 Law No. 92-665 of 16\/07\/1992 made any person who participates or has participated in the Committee\u2019s deliberations or activities subject to professional secrecy.<\/p>\n<p>520. \u2013 All decisions of the Committee are taken by majority vote, must be reasoned, and are subject to appeal before the administrative jurisdiction.<\/p>\n<p>521. \u2013 Enfin, le r\u00e8glement int\u00e9rieur du CECEI \u00e9mane de diverses dispositions particuli\u00e8res de la loi du 24\/01\/1984 modifi\u00e9e et ins\u00e9r\u00e9e dans le code mon\u00e9taire et financier.\u00a0Il n\u2019y a pas de d\u00e9lai uniforme pour que le Comit\u00e9 se prononce sur les demandes qui lui sont soumises.\u00a0Ainsi, pour d\u00e9livrer une licence bancaire, le Comit\u00e9 statue dans les douze mois suivant la demande.\u00a0Toutefois, pour l\u2019agr\u00e9ment autorisant la fourniture d\u2019un ou plusieurs services d\u2019investissement \u00e0 un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit ou pour celui d\u2019une entreprise d\u2019investissement, il dispose d\u2019un d\u00e9lai de trois mois pour statuer \u00e0 compter de la transmission de la demande.\u00a0En ce qui concerne les autorisations de prise de participation pr\u00e9vues par la r\u00e9glementation, le Comit\u00e9 dispose d\u2019un d\u00e9lai de trois mois pour les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>522. \u2013 Apr\u00e8s avoir d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que le CECEI a des r\u00e8gles de fonctionnement sp\u00e9cifiques, il faut \u00e9galement prouver que le contr\u00f4le qu\u2019il effectue est sp\u00e9cifique.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ La sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le du CECEI<\/p>\n<p>523. \u2013 Le CECEI est charg\u00e9 de missions de contr\u00f4le sp\u00e9cifiques aupr\u00e8s des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit (1).\u00a0L\u2019exercice de ces missions g\u00e9n\u00e8re des critiques sur la l\u00e9gitimit\u00e9 de cette autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Missions de contr\u00f4le sp\u00e9cifiques aupr\u00e8s des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit<\/p>\n<p>524. \u2013 Le CECEI est indispensable dans le cadre du contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires.\u00a0En effet, il est charg\u00e9 de veiller au bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire et \u00e0 la protection de la client\u00e8le.\u00a0Ainsi, il doit prendre toutes les d\u00e9cisions individuelles pr\u00e9vues par les dispositions l\u00e9gislatives ou r\u00e9glementaires applicables aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit, \u00e0 l\u2019exception de celles qui rel\u00e8vent de la Commission bancaire.<br \/>Concr\u00e8tement, il est charg\u00e9 de d\u00e9livrer les agr\u00e9ments et autorisations de prise de participation.<\/p>\n<p>525. \u2013 Depuis l\u2019affaire BNP\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Paribas, elle s\u2019est impos\u00e9e comme une v\u00e9ritable autorit\u00e9 de march\u00e9.\u00a0En effet, en prenant une s\u00e9rie de d\u00e9cisions successives sur les conditions d\u2019acceptabilit\u00e9 du rachat de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et de Paribas par la BNP, elle a \u00e9largi le champ de son contr\u00f4le.\u00a0Elle s\u2019est dot\u00e9e d\u2019une r\u00e9elle capacit\u00e9 d\u2019appr\u00e9ciation de l\u2019opportunit\u00e9 \u00e9conomique des op\u00e9rations.\u00a0Cependant, il est louable de se demander si ce pouvoir est compatible avec son objet l\u00e9gal.<\/p>\n<p>526. \u2013 Il r\u00e8gne donc en ma\u00eetre quasi absolu sur la structure des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et des entreprises d\u2019investissement.\u00a0Concr\u00e8tement, elle exerce un contr\u00f4le technique sp\u00e9cifique sur les concentrations bancaires afin de pr\u00e9server l\u2019\u00e9quilibre du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.\u00a0Cependant, assurer la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me n\u00e9cessite d\u2019abord de garantir la stabilit\u00e9 de toutes les institutions qui le composent et, en particulier, de veiller \u00e0 ce qu\u2019elles fassent l\u2019objet d\u2019une \u00ab gestion saine et prudente \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>527. \u2013 Ainsi, le Comit\u00e9 est comp\u00e9tent pour autoriser les prises de participation dans les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ainsi que les \u00e9tablissements financiers qui d\u00e9tiennent au moins un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p><span>528. \u2013 Inoltre, la legge sulla modernizzazione delle attivit\u00e0 finanziarie del 02\/07\/1996 ha esteso la sua competenza alle autorizzazioni necessarie per esercitare l&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di prestatore di servizi di investimento in Francia, nonch\u00e9 per gestire il passaporto europeo in questo settore.\u00a0La sua gestione, sia per quanto riguarda gli stabilimenti di diritto francese che quelli comunitari, conferma la specificit\u00e0 della sua missione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>529. \u2013 Fino all&#8217;adozione della legge sulla sicurezza finanziaria, se il progetto prevedeva servizi di investimento, il Comitato doveva coordinare strettamente la propria azione con il Consiglio dei mercati finanziari e con la Commissione di borsa nel caso di gestione di portafogli per conto terzi.\u00a0Infatti, queste due organizzazioni dovevano dare la loro approvazione o il loro rifiuto al programma di attivit\u00e0 dei servizi di investimento.\u00a0Tale approvazione era necessaria per ogni servizio di investimento prestato, che comprendeva la ricezione e trasmissione di ordini per conto terzi.\u00a0Infine, il CECEI era tenuto a rifiutare l&#8217;approvazione a una societ\u00e0 il cui programma di attivit\u00e0 non era stato approvato dal Consiglio dei mercati finanziari.\u00a0La Legge sulla Tutela Finanziaria ha mantenuto l&#8217;approvazione del programma di attivit\u00e0 relativo all&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di gestione di portafogli per conto terzi,\u00a0ma eliminato quello relativo agli altri servizi di investimento.\u00a0La Financial Markets Authority, che ha sostituito il Financial Markets Council e la Stock Exchange Commission, deve quindi solo intervenire in sede di autorizzazione in materia di gestione di portafogli per approvare il programma di attivit\u00e0 su tale attivit\u00e0.\u00a0Non \u00e8 tenuto ad approvare il programma di attivit\u00e0 relativo agli altri servizi di investimento.\u00a0pertanto non resta che intervenire in fase di approvazione in termini di gestione del portafoglio per approvare il programma di attivit\u00e0 relativo a tale attivit\u00e0.\u00a0Non \u00e8 tenuto ad approvare il programma di attivit\u00e0 relativo agli altri servizi di investimento.\u00a0pertanto non resta che intervenire in fase di approvazione in termini di gestione del portafoglio per approvare il programma di attivit\u00e0 relativo a tale attivit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>530. \u2013 Per evitare che l&#8217;accostamento di tali procedure prolunghi indebitamente la durata dell&#8217;esame degli atti, o addirittura dia luogo a divergenze interpretative, le segreterie degli enti hanno tenuto periodiche riunioni, che hanno consentito un primo esame degli atti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 \u00e8 stato osservato in recenti fusioni come il caso BNP\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Paribas.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>531. \u2013 All&#8217;inizio del 1999, Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale e Paribas hanno raggiunto un accordo di fusione.\u00a0In data 02\/11\/1999, la CECEI ha autorizzato Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale ad assumere il controllo maggioritario di Paribas subordinatamente ad un certo numero di impegni di quest&#8217;ultima volti a rafforzare l&#8217;organizzazione di controllo del nuovo gruppo.\u00a0Tali impegni miravano a garantire la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>532. \u2013 Tuttavia, in data 09\/03\/1999, il BNP che si \u00e8 trovato emarginato da questa offerta pubblica, ha reagito in modo del tutto inatteso contrattaccando.\u00a0Pertanto, ha lanciato un&#8217;offerta pubblica di scambio su queste due banche con l&#8217;obiettivo di creare SBP, una potente banca di rete, che avrebbe riunito Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, BNP e Paribas.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>533. \u2013 Tale iniziativa ha colto di sorpresa non solo le banche destinatarie, ma anche le autorit\u00e0 pubbliche ei mercati.\u00a0Data l&#8217;entit\u00e0 dell&#8217;operazione, il Ministro dell&#8217;Economia e delle Finanze ha pubblicato, di concerto con il Presidente della CECEI, un comunicato in cui affermava di \u201cesaminare attentamente le conseguenze di questa operazione\u2026\u201d. arbitrare tra due visioni del futuro del sistema bancario francese.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>534. \u2013 On 29\/03\/1999, the Committee authorized BNP to take control of at least 50.01% of the voting rights of Paribas and of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. In its decision, the Committee therefore considered only the possibility of majority control. It considered, in particular, that the proposed operation seemed suitable to meet the need for customer security. It did not require the BNP to mobilize additional financial resources. Thus, it seemed compatible with the proper functioning of the French banking system. The authorization concerned the potential change of control of more than 100 establishments.<\/p>\n<p>535. \u2013 In the press release published at the end of the meeting of 03\/29\/1999, the Committee recalled that each of its authorizations is valid only for the project referred to it and under the conditions on which it based her decision. It has therefore reserved the right to examine, on the one hand, any higher bids which could subsequently be launched, and on the other hand, situations created by the possible existence of minority holdings.<\/p>\n<p>536. \u2013 On 14\/06\/1999, Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale raised its offer for Paribas. On July 1, 1999, the Committee authorized Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale to take control of Paribas to at least 50.01%, subject to undertakings intended to take into account the payment of a balancing payment and the announcement of the implementation of a share buyback program.<\/p>\n<p>537. \u2013 At the end of its meeting of 01\/07\/1999, the Committee indicated that, in the event that the shareholders did not decide clearly between the two initiators and where the latter nevertheless wished to acquire minority interests, it would examine the clear and concerted industrial solutions proposed.<\/p>\n<p>538. \u2013 The Committee only considered the possibility of minority control in a press release dated 07\/07\/1999. He specified that he would decide on the existence of an effective power to control the establishments concerned. For the first time, it admitted a minority takeover, but required that it confer control on the offeror.<\/p>\n<p>539. \u2013 After BNP announced new conditions for its bid for Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and Paribas, the Committee authorized it to carry out its project. It took into account the commitments made by BNP concerning the accounting and prudential treatment of the certificates of guaranteed value that it had offered to the shareholders of Paribas. The latter therefore specified the conditions for the use of certificates of guaranteed value given that nothing had yet been provided for their handling by a bank and that no prudential control existed in the matter. He ultimately considered that the BNP operation could be accepted \u201cbecause of the commitments made by the bank\u201d. They concerned in particular \u201cthe method of valuation at their nominal value, certificates of guaranteed value, their immediate deduction of the amount of capital used to calculate the prudential ratios and the gradual constitution of a specifically dedicated reserve, contributing to the maintenance of the solvency of the institution, in particular during the possible payment of the certificates of guaranteed value at their maturity \u201d . The Committee has therefore taken all measures to ensure the protection of the banking and financial system. Furthermore, provision has been made for the eventuality of an operation subsequently having the effect of causing BNP to lose the control mentioned above. This would have to request a new authorization from the Committee, which would decide, in particular, with regard to the existence of an effective power to control the establishments concerned.<\/p>\n<p>540. \u2013 On 07\/16\/1999, in an explanatory letter, Mr. Jean-Claude Trichet, Governor of the Banque de France and Chairman of the CECEI, answered questions asked by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. He indicated, on the one hand, that the 50.01% threshold must be understood in terms of voting rights, and on the other hand, that the request for a concerted solution in the event of the acquisition of a minority stake was justified by concern for the proper functioning of the banking system.<\/p>\n<p>541. \u2013 On 08\/17\/1999, the Committee took note of and carried out an initial examination of the situation resulting from the provisional results of the public offers published on 08\/14\/1999.<\/p>\n<p>542. \u2013 On 08\/24\/1999, the Committee met again. It noted the acquisition of the majority stake in Paribas and heard additional explanations from the presidents of BNP and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale on the situation resulting from the outcome of the public exchange offers. He had never had to render a decision in a \u201chostile\u201d situation where the initiator claimed to have acquired effective control while the target defended the opposite position. It examined the various possible options and the risks they entailed, particularly with regard to the proper functioning of the banking system. He let it be known that he would make his decision at a meeting to be held on Friday 27\/08\/1999.<\/p>\n<p><span>543. \u2013 On 27\/08\/1999, the Committee met for the last time on this matter and heard the presidents of BNP and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale.\u00a0It was on 28\/08\/1999 that the Committee announced its decision, the session having ended at 4 am.\u00a0It found that, given the results of the offer, BNP clearly did not have the effective power to control Societe Generale.\u00a0He observed that despite the efforts made by BNP, in liaison with Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, it had not been possible to arrive at the presentation of a clear and concerted industrial solution.\u00a0In other words, the two banks had failed to strike a strategic deal.\u00a0Under these conditions, the Committee decided not to authorize BNP to hold a stake representing 31. 8% of voting rights at meetings of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale.\u00a0The latter considered that,\u00a0in a non-concerted framework and taking into account the shareholding structure of this establishment, the holding by BNP of a stake which did not correspond to a situation of effective power of control, was of a nature disrupting the management of Societe Generale.\u00a0However, because of its place within the French banking system, the risk of disruption of its management was likely to thwart the overall functioning of the banking system.\u00a0was likely to disrupt the management of Societe Generale.\u00a0However, because of its place within the French banking system, the risk of disruption of its management was likely to thwart the overall functioning of the banking system.\u00a0was likely to disrupt the management of Societe Generale.\u00a0However, because of its place within the French banking system,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>544. \u2013 This means that the Committee intended to agree to give its authorization only if the two banks undertook to act in concert, a requirement of which one may wonder whether it is fully in line with the power of this body.\u00a0Indeed, on reading Regulation No. 96-16 of the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee, it seems that the acquisition of a simple non-concerted minority stake is not ruled out in principle.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>545. \u2013 Thus, it is regrettable that this decision was not appealed to a court. It is interesting to find out why the Council of State has had to hear disputes against decisions of the Committee only exceptionally. According to the Banque de France, the fact that the latter \u201conly very rarely give rise to appeals and, in particular, that none of those concerning matters of great importance has been challenged before a court, attests to the good acceptance of its decisions and therefore the relevance of its assessments as more generally, that of its methods and procedures\u201d. In our opinion, this argument is absolutely inaccurate. The banks do not appeal because of the too long delay in the examination of the case. Gold, economic operators cannot remain in legal uncertainty for several years. In addition, a beneficial concentration at a given time will no longer be so a few years later.<\/p>\n<p>546. \u2013 Consequently, it seems that this decision of the CECEI is open to criticism. More generally, it seems that the exercise of the missions of this authority generates criticisms of its legitimacy.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Criticisms of the legitimacy of CECEI control<\/p>\n<p>547. \u2013 The main controversies concern the lack of transparency (a) and the autonomy of control (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Insufficient transparency<\/p>\n<p>548. \u2013 A criticism must be made concerning the specificity of the control procedure before the CECEI. This lacks transparency, even though the law on new economic regulations has generally strengthened it by limiting the Committee\u2019s margin of appreciation. Article L. 612-4 paragraph 1 of the Monetary and Financial Code provides that a Conseil d\u2019Etat decree specifies the majority and quorum rules governing the deliberations of the Committee. In addition, this article provides that the Rules of Procedure establish the procedures for investigating and examining the files submitted for review by the Committee and in particular the conditions under which it can hear any interested person who can clarify its decision. Finally, there is a possibility of written consultation of the Committee.<\/p>\n<p><span>549. \u2013 In reality, the heart of the problem concerns the publication of the individual decisions of the CECEI.\u00a0The latter is not required to publish them.\u00a0Indeed, Article L. 511-10 of the Monetary and Financial Code merely provides for the publication of the list of credit institutions.\u00a0Moreover, the annual report of the CECEI only mentions the number of decisions of the Committee, their distribution in the fields of its competence as well as certain elements involved in their adoption.\u00a0In particular, in its reports, the CECEI mentions the factual elements that it takes into consideration to apply the legal conditions of approval.\u00a0However, this information does not make it possible to know precisely the policy followed by the Committee, which is not without drawback.\u00a0They may possibly turn out to be partial and prohibit, in any case,\u00a0to form for oneself an opinion of the decisions taken and of the policy actually followed.\u00a0This lack of information still prohibits relying on a previous to obtain, in a specific case, a decision along the same lines.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>550. \u2013 Consequently, since the decisions are not published and accessible to the public, only press releases are likely to give an account of them. However, the distribution of simple press releases, more or less reducing decisions, seems to us in this respect quite insufficient. The press release is more like a brief overview of the decision than a real report. In other words, the press releases of the CECEI do not really allow one to get a precise idea of \u200b\u200bthe reasons that were retained. The latest press release, in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair, is limited to recalling, without specifying them, the assessment criteria of the CECEI. This indicates that the Committee \u201cfirst noted that in view of the results of the offers, BNP does not clearly hold the effective power of control of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale.<\/p>\n<p>551. \u2013 This practice is not without foundation. According to the case law of the Council of State, individual administrative acts in principle escape any publication. This is hardly surprising since no text, of general scope, allows to establish an obligation of publication. The law of 07\/17\/1978, which envisages the publication of certain non-nominative administrative documents, does not provide for the publication of individual decisions and even prevents it. Admittedly, Article 6 bis recognizes the right of persons to obtain the communication of documents which concern them. However, article 10 paragraph 2, specifies that \u201cthe exercise of the right of communication instituted by this title excludes, for its beneficiaries or for third parties, the possibility of reproducing, disseminating or using for commercial purposes the submitted documents\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>But the principle is not without exception. Texts organize the publication of certain individual acts. This is particularly the case with the Commercial Code, which provides for the publication of decisions taken by the competent Competition Council in matters of concentration, agreements and abuse of domination.<\/p>\n<p>Or, tel n\u2019est pas le cas des d\u00e9cisions rendues par le CECEI.\u00a0L\u2019absence de texte imposant la publication de ses d\u00e9cisions conduit \u00e0 s\u2019interroger sur les causes de cette opacit\u00e9.\u00a0Voulait-on permettre au CECEI de ne pas formaliser ses d\u00e9cisions ?\u00a0Il ne semble pas.\u00a0En effet, l\u2019article 15 alin\u00e9a 1 du r\u00e8glement n\u00b0 96-16 du 20\/12\/1996 dispose que \u00ab les d\u00e9cisions du comit\u00e9 des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et des entreprises d\u2019investissement prises en application du pr\u00e9sent r\u00e8glement sont notifi\u00e9es aux demandeurs et entreprises concern\u00e9s.\u00a0S\u2019agit-il alors de dispenser le Comit\u00e9 de motiver ses d\u00e9cisions ?\u00a0Il ne semble pas non plus que, selon l\u2019article 1er de la loi du 11\/07\/1979, les motifs des d\u00e9cisions administratives, qui notamment refusent une autorisation, doivent \u00eatre communiqu\u00e9s aux int\u00e9ress\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>Ainsi, cette absence de publication est peut-\u00eatre moins due \u00e0 des raisons relatives au Comit\u00e9 qu\u2019\u00e0 des raisons relatives aux parties.\u00a0Cette absence d\u2019acc\u00e8s au texte de la d\u00e9cision se fonde donc sur des consid\u00e9rations au premier rang desquelles figure l\u2019exigence du secret des affaires.\u00a0Nous savons cependant que dans certaines circonstances, l\u2019information du public est n\u00e9cessaire.\u00a0La publication des pactes d\u2019actionnaires en est une illustration.<\/p>\n<p>552. \u2013 En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, cette opacit\u00e9 pose d\u2019autant plus de questions qu\u2019elle est susceptible d\u2019avoir des cons\u00e9quences n\u00e9gatives au regard des droits des tiers.\u00a0La publication des d\u00e9cisions administratives a pour objet de faire courir le d\u00e9lai de recours.\u00a0Cependant, le communiqu\u00e9 de presse peut \u00eatre consid\u00e9r\u00e9 comme une mesure publicitaire.\u00a0Cependant, il ne permet pas, en fait, \u00e0 un candidat potentiel d\u2019introduire un recours fond\u00e9 sur des griefs sp\u00e9cifiques car il n\u2019a pas acc\u00e8s au contenu r\u00e9el de la d\u00e9cision.\u00a0Une telle situation n\u2019est pas unique et de nombreux recours sont autoris\u00e9s contre des d\u00e9cisions implicites.\u00a0Cependant, l\u2019extr\u00eame complexit\u00e9 de ces dossiers de concentration rend difficile l\u2019exercice d\u2019un recours effectif.<\/p>\n<p>553. \u2013 L\u2019absence de publicit\u00e9 affecte donc la motivation de la d\u00e9cision.\u00a0Cette derni\u00e8re ne peut r\u00e9ellement \u00eatre appr\u00e9ci\u00e9e, ce qui constitue une source d\u2019atteinte au principe d\u2019impartialit\u00e9.\u00a0On note avec M. Daigre que \u00ab (\u2026) [les] d\u00e9cisions du CECEI sont couvertes par la confidentialit\u00e9 des d\u00e9cisions individuelles, ce qui est regrettable et probablement discutable (comment un tiers pourrait-il exercer un recours contre une d\u00e9cision dont il ne conna\u00eetre la motivation ?) (\u2026) \u00bb.\u00a0Une telle situation n\u2019est pas sans soulever certaines interrogations quant au droit \u00e0 un proc\u00e8s \u00e9quitable.\u00a0Le fort courant jurisprudentiel en faveur de l\u2019application de la Convention europ\u00e9enne de sauvegarde des droits de l\u2019homme et des libert\u00e9s fondamentales aux autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation conduit en effet, \u00e0 analyser cette question \u00e0 la lumi\u00e8re de ce droit consacr\u00e9 par l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 de cette convention .\u00a0Cet article dispose que \u00ab toute personne a droit \u00e0 ce que sa cause soit entendue \u00e9quitablement, publiquement et dans un d\u00e9lai raisonnable par un tribunal ind\u00e9pendant et impartial, soit des contestations sur ses droits et obligations de caract\u00e8re civil, soit sur le bien-fond\u00e9 de toute accusation en mati\u00e8re p\u00e9nale \u00bb. dirig\u00e9e contre elle \u00bb.\u00a0Un arr\u00eat de la Cour de cassation sur la r\u00e9gulation de la concurrence clarifie les critiques que pourrait encourir le CECEI.\u00a0L\u2019exigence d\u2019auditions publiques ne serait pas vraiment de nature \u00e0 menacer le processus d\u00e9cisionnel du CECEI.\u00a0En effet, la Cour de cassation a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que la publicit\u00e9 des d\u00e9bats, et par extension, la publicit\u00e9 de la d\u00e9cision, pouvait \u00eatre \u00e9cart\u00e9e pour des raisons de \u00ab\u00a0souplesse et d\u2019efficacit\u00e9\u00a0\u00bb.\u00a0Le secret des affaires pourrait \u00eatre all\u00e9gu\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019appui de ce manque de publicit\u00e9, malgr\u00e9 la faiblesse de cet argument.<\/p>\n<p>554. \u2013 Au contraire, les d\u00e9cisions de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire pourraient utilement \u00eatre contest\u00e9es sur le fondement d\u2019un autre principe : celui de l\u2019\u00e9galit\u00e9 des armes.\u00a0En effet, le manque de publicit\u00e9 est susceptible de contraindre les tiers d\u00e9sireux d\u2019agir \u00e0 former un recours \u00ab aveugle \u00bb incompatible, sinon avec la lettre de la Convention, du moins avec son esprit.\u00a0En effet, l\u2019arr\u00eat de la Cour de cassation a r\u00e9v\u00e9l\u00e9 le potentiel de cette exigence.\u00a0Aurait-elle cependant \u00e9t\u00e9 punissable en cas de recours au Conseil d\u2019Etat contre la d\u00e9cision du CECEI ?\u00a0Rien n\u2019est moins s\u00fbr.\u00a0En effet, si les juridictions supr\u00eames appliquent toutes deux l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 aux autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation, elles ne le font, conform\u00e9ment \u00e0 la jurisprudence de la Cour europ\u00e9enne, qu\u2019en mati\u00e8re contentieuse.\u00a0Aussi, les principes du droit \u00e0 un proc\u00e8s \u00e9quitable sont appliqu\u00e9s, pour le moment,\u00a0uniquement aux proc\u00e9dures de sanction de ces autorit\u00e9s.\u00a0Dans le cadre des agr\u00e9ments et autorisations de prise de contr\u00f4le de banques, aucune proc\u00e9dure de ce type n\u2019est engag\u00e9e.\u00a0Les principes tir\u00e9s de l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 ont donc peu de chances d\u2019\u00eatre sanctionn\u00e9s par le juge.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, la dynamique d\u2019application de cet article ne permet pas de pr\u00e9juger de la solution qui pourrait \u00eatre adopt\u00e9e et le risque de censure ne peut \u00eatre exclu, notamment au sens large de la notion de proc\u00e9dure de sanction.\u00a0Les principes tir\u00e9s de l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 ont donc peu de chances d\u2019\u00eatre sanctionn\u00e9s par le juge.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, la dynamique d\u2019application de cet article ne permet pas de pr\u00e9juger de la solution qui pourrait \u00eatre adopt\u00e9e et le risque de censure ne peut \u00eatre exclu,\u00a0en particulier au sens large de la notion de proc\u00e9dure de sanction.\u00a0Les principes tir\u00e9s de l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 ont donc peu de chances d\u2019\u00eatre sanctionn\u00e9s par le juge.\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, la dynamique d\u2019application de cet article ne permet pas de pr\u00e9juger de la solution qui pourrait \u00eatre adopt\u00e9e et le risque de censure ne peut \u00eatre exclu, notamment au sens large de la notion de proc\u00e9dure de sanction.<\/p>\n<p>555. \u2013 The CECEI should therefore adopt a more open position and communicate its decisions so that the public knows its motivation, while respecting business secrecy. Mr. Philippe Richard, Deputy Director of the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Department, did not show himself to be hostile to this proposal during our aforementioned interview. The European Commission could be taken as a model, because it publishes its decisions, while respecting business secrecy. Thus, for example, the market shares held by the controlled companies are not disclosed. It is simply revealed the range in which the market share of the entity in question is situated on the various segments.<\/p>\n<p>In addition, a delayed publication, and not immediate would also be likely to solve the difficulty.<\/p>\n<p>Finally, a selection could be made by the CECEI to ensure the publication of the most interesting decisions. Moreover, the Court of Cassation carries out a relatively severe one since its bulletin includes only 20% of the judgments rendered. The other decisions, without being officially published, are broadcast. Only decisions without interest are excluded from any publication or distribution.<\/p>\n<p>556. \u2013 It seems possible to consider that the CECEI was sensitive to the criticisms and proposals put forward by the doctrine. Indeed, in 2003, the latter published its decision to authorize the concentration between Cr\u00e9dit Agricole and Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais. We hope that this practice of authority will be perpetuated. Nevertheless, nothing is less certain. Only legislative intervention would be likely to remove all uncertainty. 557. \u2013 The legislator should indeed intervene to solve the problem. It could have done so within the framework of the law relating to new economic regulations of 15\/05\/2001. However, the uncertainties raised by the lack of publicity of certain decisions have not found an answer.<\/p>\n<p>558. \u2013 No provision has confirmed the practice of decisions on minimalist advertising, and for good reason. Such validation for the future would have been useless. Indeed, the practices in question directly affect the rights of those regulated and in particular their right to an effective remedy. However, if this dysfunction were to be qualified as a violation of Article 6 \u00a7 1 of the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms by the domestic or European judge, the law validating this practice would not have sheltered the decisions of the regulatory authorities from judicial censorship. In the case of an international convention, the judge would indeed have to reject the argument based on respect for the law.<\/p>\n<p>559. \u2013 Consequently, the only possibility open to the legislator was to allow the publicity of the decisions themselves and to waive the confidentiality of individual decisions. The government did not want it. A single change is made in terms of the communication of documents and stems from article 21 of the law relating to new economic regulations. Article L. 612-6 of the Monetary and Financial Code is supplemented by a paragraph worded as follows: \u201cNotwithstanding the legislative and regulatory provisions governing professional secrecy, the Credit Institutions and Investment Firms Committee may, with the prior agreement of the natural or legal person who sent him documents for the investigation of the file concerning him, communicate some of the said documents to any natural or legal person who requests it\u201d. This provision is insufficient and has not met this persistent need for publication.<\/p>\n<p>560. \u2013 We can only regret this lack of transparency, whereas it is a question of a decision, just as much as the judgments and judgments rendered by the courts, which are for their part public. The CECEI is a regulatory authority and as such, it should respect the principle of transparency which would give legitimacy and indisputable effectiveness to its regulatory powers. The lack of transparency in this case is obvious and inevitably leads to suspicion.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The controversy over the autonomy of control<\/p>\n<p>561. \u2013 The decisions of the CECEI would be influenced by the political power traditionally very present in the banking sector. However, this assertion must be put into perspective. The specific control carried out by the CECEI seems to be gradually acquiring maturity and autonomy. A parallel can be drawn with other sectors of the economy in which the state has been very present and where deregulation has taken place. The specific control initially has difficulties in legitimizing itself, but gradually, it acquires its autonomy. Thus, as part of the deregulation of the telecommunications sector, the Telecommunications Regulatory Authority was created. She was initially accused of bias but gradually managed to justify her control. In the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case, the CECEI has also proven that it can resolve disputes impartially and independently. He thus demonstrated that compliance with the legal rule should prevail over political inclinations.<\/p>\n<p>562. \u2013 It is clear that the banking regulatory authority found itself in a very complex situation. It has been the subject of criticism which has been amplified in particular because of the politicization and media coverage of this affair. 563. \u2013 Indeed, supporters of a liberal economy welcomed the initiative taken by the BNP, whose audacity appeared as a sign of emancipation from the State. The proponents of this vision of the economy therefore reacted badly to the Banque de France\u2019s attempts at conciliation and to the CECEI\u2019s desire to impose a concerted solution.<\/p>\n<p>564. \u2013 On the other hand, the proponents of a market economy tempered by the action of the State feared a fight exclusively arbitrated by the markets. Thus, some politicians have expressed their wish to see the government intervene more or less strongly, even if it means influencing the regulatory authority.<\/p>\n<p>565. \u2013 Moreover, political leaders on the right and on the left were unanimous in considering that France should have a world-class banking group. Thus, Mr. Chev\u00e8nement, Minister of the Interior, qualified as a real \u201cattack against the national interest\u201d, the decision of the CECEI not to authorize the BNP to take control of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. According to him, this interest \u201cobviously commanded the broadest possible grouping, required by the promotion and defense of our economic interests in globalization\u201d. In addition, he qualified the CECEI as an \u201cirresponsible committee of bankers independent of any democratic authority\u201d and considered that this highlighted \u201cthe decay of the State\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>566. \u2013 Concerning, more specifically, the intervention of the media in this case, it was spectacular. These have been very active. Le Monde newspaper interviewed a number of observers to express their opinions. Judgments have often been harsh on the combination in France of \u201cstate archaeo-interventionism and protectionism\u201d in the face of foreign takeovers: \u201cMr. French World Bank. This cocky obsession contravenes the Anglo-Saxon philosophy of laissez-faire\u201d. The criticisms were also very virulent with regard to the CECEI. Thus, Mr. Henri Gibier described \u201cthe CECEI [of] a mysterious committee which makes its decisions in the early, pale mornings\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>567. \u2013 Consequently, for several years now, the movement to restructure the banking system has placed the CECEI and the Directorate of Credit Establishments and Investment Firms at the heart of criticism. According to the words of Mr. Philippe Richard, \u201cin concrete terms, in 1998, one out of three credit establishments and almost two out of three investment firms had to contact the CECEI for a change in their situation. For 1998 alone, the Committee was called upon to rule on 427 credit establishments and 106 investment firms. This therefore represented 533 decisions to be rendered and as many requests to be processed for the DECEI\u201d. All these decisions cannot satisfy all the parties, especially when the operations concerned give rise to problems. The instruction is therefore most often very thorough and is the subject of negotiations. The DECEI also often questions the General Secretariat of the Commission Bancaire in order to obtain additional analysis on certain prudential aspects of the project. Indeed, the Banking Commission is the second bank supervisory body.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: The Banking Commission<\/p>\n<p>568. \u2013 The banking law of 24\/01\/1984 instituted a Banking Commission. It is appropriate to specify the characteristic traits of this eminent authority in the supervision of banks. However, merger control is carried out ex ante, whereas the Commission Bancaire exercises essentially ex post control. This explains why the study of this body has a secondary interest, except with regard to the control of financial companies in which the Banking Commission plays a role in matters of merger control. This constitutes proof that this authority assists and completes the control exercised by the CECEI (A). In addition, closer collaboration between the Banking Commission and the Insurance Control Commission has been put in place, confirming the phenomenon of bancassurance (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Complementarity between the CECEI and the Banking Commission<\/p>\n<p>569. \u2013 The Banking Commission exercises a mission of sanctioning breaches noted. It is for this reason that the legislator describes it as an administrative jurisdiction. For its other activities and decisions, it is unquestionably an administrative authority.<\/p>\n<p>570. \u2013 From this difference arises a duality of deliberation regime and procedure. As an administrative jurisdiction, except in an emergency, it deliberates validly only when all of its members are present or represented. In other cases, it is sufficient that the absolute majority of its members be present or represented. In the event of an equal division of the votes, the vote of the president is preponderant.<\/p>\n<p>571. \u2013 The dual nature of the Commission also has an impact on the rules applicable to appeals lodged against its decisions. With regard to the decisions rendered in its capacity as a court, in the absence of a text providing for an appeal procedure, they can only be the subject of an appeal in cassation before the Council of State. As for actions for liability, in accordance with the principles of the case law of the Council of State, the authority which attaches to res judicata opposes the bringing into play of the responsibility of the State which would result from the very content of a judgment that has become final. On the other hand, with regard to its activity as an administrative authority, and in particular as it carries out its mission of control,<\/p>\n<p>572. \u2013 L\u2019article L. 631-1 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier pr\u00e9voit, pour sa part, la possibilit\u00e9 de transmettre des informations aux autorit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res fran\u00e7aises, pour l\u2019exercice de leurs missions respectives.\u00a0Il est particuli\u00e8rement remarquable qu\u2019une collaboration importante existe entre la Commission bancaire et le CECEI, d\u2019autant plus que ces autorit\u00e9s sont toutes deux rattach\u00e9es \u00e0 la Banque de France et que les agents travaillent dans les m\u00eames locaux.<\/p>\n<p>573. \u2013 La loi bancaire a confi\u00e9 plusieurs missions \u00e0 la commission bancaire.\u00a0Il s\u2019agit du contr\u00f4le des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit (1) et des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s financi\u00e8res (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Surveillance des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit<\/p>\n<p>574. \u2013 Les missions semblent textuellement g\u00e9n\u00e9rales (a).\u00a0N\u00e9anmoins, celles-ci semblent substantiellement exactes (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ La g\u00e9n\u00e9ralit\u00e9 textuelle des t\u00e2ches<\/p>\n<p>575. \u2013 La Commission bancaire doit contr\u00f4ler le respect par les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit des dispositions l\u00e9gislatives et r\u00e9glementaires qui leur sont applicables et sanctionner les manquements constat\u00e9s.\u00a0Ici, la Commission bancaire peut compl\u00e9ter le contr\u00f4le du CECEI en cas de non-respect d\u2019une d\u00e9cision ou d\u2019engagements pris lors de la demande d\u2019autorisation de prise de contr\u00f4le.\u00a0Ainsi, il appara\u00eet comme le bras arm\u00e9 du CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>Le p\u00e9rim\u00e8tre de cette mission est r\u00e9dig\u00e9 en termes tr\u00e8s g\u00e9n\u00e9raux.\u00a0Il ne semble pas opportun de consid\u00e9rer que cette formulation puisse conf\u00e9rer \u00e0 la Commission un pouvoir de contr\u00f4le et de sanction dans des domaines que le l\u00e9gislateur de 1984 n\u2019avait pas pr\u00e9vus.\u00a0Elle contr\u00f4le ainsi le respect par les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit des dispositions de la loi bancaire et des textes pris pour son application.<\/p>\n<p>576. \u2013 En cas de non-respect de l\u2019une de ces dispositions, il exerce son pouvoir de sanction.\u00a0En particulier, il peut agir d\u2019office pour engager une proc\u00e9dure disciplinaire.<\/p>\n<p>577. \u2013 Par ailleurs, l\u2019article L. 613-1 du code mon\u00e9taire et financier dispose que la Commission bancaire doit \u00ab veiller au respect des r\u00e8gles de bonne conduite de la profession \u00bb.\u00a0Par cette expression, il semble qu\u2019il faille entendre les r\u00e8gles d\u00e9ontologiques qui ne donnent pas lieu \u00e0 des prescriptions l\u00e9gislatives ou r\u00e9glementaires, faute de quoi cette mission se r\u00e9duirait \u00e0 celle de veiller au respect des normes professionnelles.<\/p>\n<p>578. \u2013 En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, tous ces contr\u00f4les visent \u00e0 prot\u00e9ger le syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0Ainsi, la r\u00e9alisation de cet objectif met en \u00e9vidence la grande pr\u00e9cision des missions d\u00e9volues \u00e0 la Commission bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Clarification substantielle des missions<\/p>\n<p>579. \u2013 La Commission bancaire examine les conditions de fonctionnement des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et veille \u00e0 la qualit\u00e9 de leur situation financi\u00e8re.\u00a0Il s\u2019agit de veiller au respect de normes de gestion qui visent, dans une large mesure, \u00e0 pr\u00e9server une situation financi\u00e8re saine, qui ne peut r\u00e9sulter que de conditions d\u2019exploitation satisfaisantes.\u00a0Ainsi, la loi du 25\/06\/1999 relative \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9pargne et \u00e0 la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re confie \u00e0 la Commission la mission de contr\u00f4ler l\u2019efficacit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le interne des banques.<\/p>\n<p><span>580. \u2013 In the event of non-compliance with banking regulations, the latter has the possibility of pronouncing a disciplinary sanction, ranging from a warning to disbarment.\u00a0This means that he can withdraw, for disciplinary reasons, the accreditation issued by the CECEI.\u00a0It has, for example, the possibility of sanctioning the non-respect by a credit institution of the commitments made during its concentration and which gave rise to the granting of an authorization by the CECEI.\u00a0He therefore completes his control.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>581. \u2013 Cette situation est possible \u00e0 la suite d\u2019une concentration bancaire, \u00e9tant donn\u00e9 que celle-ci peut \u00eatre co\u00fbteuse et entra\u00eener des cons\u00e9quences financi\u00e8res n\u00e9gatives.\u00a0En effet, toutes les fusions et acquisitions ne s\u2019av\u00e8rent pas rentables sur le long terme.\u00a0Lorsqu\u2019elles ne g\u00e9n\u00e8rent pas de r\u00e9elles synergies, ces op\u00e9rations ne permettent pas de compenser leur co\u00fbt de financement et les \u00e9tablissements s\u2019en trouvent fragilis\u00e9s.\u00a0Ainsi, ces concentrations peuvent conduire \u00e0 une d\u00e9gradation des notations.<\/p>\n<p>582. \u2013 The fragility linked to the emergence of new groups, materialized by the need to merge different cultures as well as by the decision to reorient a development strategy justifies the great vigilance of the Banking Commission. Indeed, this situation requires a particularly solid financial base capable of withstanding the delays in setting up and harmonizing the new group, as well as reassuring shareholders and the financial markets.<\/p>\n<p>583. \u2013 The preventive treatment of banking crises therefore involves prudential supervision. It consists of a set of rules, ratios and thresholds that the competent national authorities monitor to ensure the sound financial health of credit institutions. In addition to the liquidity and risk division ratios, the prudential system concerns the coverage, by adequate equity and quasi-equity, of counterparty risk and market risk. Additional measures may also be justified by the specific situation of a particular entity. These may include, for example, specific requests regarding the organization of the information system, the structure and attachment of internal control, the specific monitoring of certain activities or entities of the group.<\/p>\n<p>584. \u2013 The emergence of new groups of significant size must be studied with regard to overall financial stability in order to avoid the occurrence of systemic risks. Indeed, these financial empires raise questions about the possibility of systemic risks and about the maintenance of financial stability.<\/p>\n<p>585. \u2013 In fact, the trend towards banking concentration signifies an extension of the perimeter of \u201ctoo big too fail\u201d and an accentuated dispersal of shareholding, therefore a potential weakening of banking systems. Within the various financial systems in Europe, any failures of credit institutions are borne by the national deposit guarantee systems. Indeed, the Maastricht Treaty does not assign the function of \u201clender of last resort\u201d to the European Central Bank. The financing of these systems differs according to the country but the guarantee funds are generally sized to support several \u201clocal\u201d crises. On the other hand, it is not up to these guarantee systems to be able to withstand a systemic crisis which, by nature, comes under other types of intervention. Gold, given the intertwining of European banking and financial systems, it is to be expected that certain banking difficulties will cause a major problem through the effect of a shock wave going beyond the national framework to affect the entire area euro. Also, the consequences of the creation, on a European scale, of multi-location and multi-activity groups, likely to have an increased systemic impact, deserve to be examined.<\/p>\n<p>586. \u2013 Consequently, in general, the extent of the consequences linked to the consolidation of the banking system justify the controls of the Commission Bancaire. To deal with this, it is necessary to tighten the prudential system for credit institutions. This task of \u201creprofiling\u201d the Cooke ratio is therefore clearly in interaction with banking concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>587. \u2013 Correlatively, these controls can lead to measures that are very detrimental to freedoms in order to achieve the objective of protecting the banking system. In fact, if a credit institution cannot comply with these prudential rules, the Commission Bancaire has the option of \u201cbringing the matter to the Tribunal de grande instance so that (\u2026) the sale of shares held by one or more shareholders by right or fact \u201c. Admittedly, the possibility of a forced transfer of shares can resemble that of article L. 621-59 of the Commercial Code, according to which the Commercial Court can order such an expropriation when the survival of the company so requires. requires. But the specificity of this transfer is that it can be prescribed even outside the framework of collective proceedings.<\/p>\n<p>588. \u2013 Undoubtedly, the missions of the Banking Commission with regard to credit institutions are complementary to those exercised by the CECEI and have a similar objective: the protection of the banking system. Regarding the control of financial companies, complementarity can also be observed. Indeed, in this case, the legislator has expressly entrusted the Commission Bancaire with certain powers that are normally vested in the CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Supervision of financial companies<\/p>\n<p>589. \u2013 Pursuant to Law No. 93-1444 of 12\/31\/1993 and Bank Regulation Committee Regulation No. 94-03 of 12\/08\/1994, it is the Commission which draws up and updates the list of financial companies. The latter are financial establishments whose subsidiaries are mainly credit establishments, investment firms or financial establishments. At least one of these subsidiaries is a credit institution or an investment firm.<\/p>\n<p>590. \u2013 In reality, it is a question of allowing supervision on a consolidated basis of the prudential standards applicable to the establishments that these companies supervise. To this end, financial companies are subject to the requirements applicable to credit institutions with regard to the establishment of consolidated accounts and management standards.<\/p>\n<p>591. \u2013 Thus, the Commission Bancaire draws up and updates the list of financial companies over which it exercises supervision on a consolidated basis. This is an exception to the principle according to which, in the banking and financial field, it is the CECEI which performs the so-called \u201ccivil status\u201d tasks. Consequently, this prerogative demonstrates that the Banking Commission has a certain importance in the context of the control of concentrations between financial companies.<\/p>\n<p>592. \u2013 Ultimately, the Commission Bancaire and the CECEI have complementary functions. The CECEI has a fundamental role with regard to the restructuring of the banking system. However, we have demonstrated that the role of the Commission Bancaire should not be neglected in the context of mergers. This complementarity in control can also be observed between the Banking Commission and the Insurance Control Commission. A collaboration between these last two authorities was thus instituted by a charter signed in 2001.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Reinforced collaboration between the Banking Commission and the Insurance Control Commission<\/p>\n<p>593. \u2013 The insurance and banking sectors often prove to be similar, even intrinsically linked, due to the increasingly frequent concentrations between banks and insurance. In addition, it is possible to observe a blurring of the distinctions between certain activities of the two sectors and the convergence of certain control issues such as the internal control of asset management risks and that of conglomerates.<\/p>\n<p>594. \u2013 This porosity of the banking and insurance sectors has a fundamental consequence. The propagation of systemic risks from one to the other is increasing. Thus, a new legal solution is needed. It consists of networking the banking and insurance supervisory authorities in their prudential, disciplinary and market regulation tasks. This therefore makes it possible to observe the emergence of \u201cinter-sectoral regulation\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>595. \u2013 At Community level, this consideration of the phenomenon of bancassurance has been enshrined in the directive on the supervision of financial conglomerates. The directive retained a relatively broad definition of conglomerate, by adopting a complex formula in which the ratio, if it exceeds 10%, makes a given group a conglomerate. This equation provides a clear view of how equity is allocated within a group, by business. It makes it possible to designate the banking groups which allocate their own funds to activities other than banking, in particular to insurance. The rate of 10% adopted has caused a large number of European groups, but also French ones, to fall within the scope of the directive. A lead supervisor must be designated for any given group. In the spirit of the directive, the leader is chosen according to the dominant activity of the conglomerate, in the country where the head office is located. He therefore coordinates all the other supervisors involved, focusing his vigilance on intra-group transactions and on the concentration of risks within the company.<\/p>\n<p><span>596. \u2013 Questo movimento ha portato alcuni paesi ad attuare riforme fondamentali delle autorit\u00e0 di vigilanza, fino a fusioni complete.\u00a0\u00c8 il caso di Gran Bretagna e Germania.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>597. \u2013 In Francia, va subito precisato che il disegno di legge sulla riforma delle autorit\u00e0 finanziarie prevedeva, oltre alla fusione delle autorit\u00e0 di mercato, un&#8217;unione tra la Commissione bancaria e la Commissione di controllo delle assicurazioni.\u00a0Questa sarebbe stata una vera rivoluzione, perch\u00e9 la prima \u00e8 posta sotto l&#8217;autorit\u00e0 della Banque de France e la seconda sotto quella del Ministero delle Finanze.\u00a0Se le due commissioni si fossero fuse, il Governatore della Banque de France avrebbe perso il suo diritto di controllo in quanto non ha legittimazione giuridica per esercitare il controllo sul settore assicurativo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>598. \u2013 Infine, il ddl di riforma dell&#8217;amministrazione finanziaria prevedeva solo una maggiore cooperazione tra la Commissione bancaria e la Commissione di vigilanza assicurativa.\u00a0Per ragioni politiche, questo disegno di legge \u00e8 stato congelato.\u00a0Data l&#8217;urgenza di instaurare una pi\u00f9 stretta collaborazione tra la Commissione bancaria e la Commissione di controllo delle assicurazioni, \u00e8 stata comunque firmata una carta di cooperazione tra queste due autorit\u00e0.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 ha permesso di sviluppare il controllo e lo scambio di informazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>599. \u2013 \u00c8 stato pertanto organizzato un migliore coordinamento tra tali autorit\u00e0 di controllo.\u00a0L&#8217;accorpamento delle commissioni di controllo dei due settori \u00e8 avvenuto grazie alla messa in comune dei membri in sessioni congiunte.\u00a0Inoltre, \u00e8 stata sviluppata la cooperazione tra i loro dipartimenti, consentendo lo sviluppo di sinergie, scambi di competenze e la diffusione di migliori metodi di controllo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>600. \u2013 Questa pratica \u00e8 stata avallata dal Financial Security Act.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultima, infatti, prevede che il presidente della Commissione per il controllo delle assicurazioni, delle mutue e degli enti previdenziali, o un suo rappresentante, sia ormai uno dei membri della Commissione bancaria.\u00a0Il legislatore precisa che le due autorit\u00e0 si riuniscono congiuntamente almeno due volte l&#8217;anno e, secondo necessit\u00e0, su argomenti di comune interesse.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>601. \u2013 Di conseguenza, le autorit\u00e0 appena descritte si sono unite allo scopo di svolgere controlli pi\u00f9 efficaci.\u00a0L&#8217;attuazione di questi controlli deve quindi essere studiata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Sezione 2: L&#8217;attuazione di ampi controlli bancari<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>602. \u2013 Evidentemente il legislatore \u00e8 stato guidato dalla qualit\u00e0 e coesione dell&#8217;azionariato, dall&#8217;attitudine e competenza dei dirigenti, dalla stabilit\u00e0 delle condizioni di esercizio dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 e dalla buona organizzazione interna degli stabilimenti.\u00a0I controlli assicurano quindi che si tenga conto della necessaria stabilit\u00e0 del sistema bancario.\u00a0Si pu\u00f2 quindi rilevare che l&#8217;applicazione della legge bancaria ha sancito specifici criteri di valutazione delle concentrazioni (\u00a7 1).\u00a0Inoltre, l&#8217;importanza di alcune operazioni di ristrutturazione ha comportato l&#8217;attuazione di una pi\u00f9 rigorosa verifica del rispetto dei criteri previsti dalla legge bancaria (\u00a7 2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 1: La tradizionale specificit\u00e0 dei criteri di valutazione delle fusioni<\/span><\/p>\n<p>603. \u2013 Credit institutions must be approved by the CECEI at the start of their existence. This can also begin following a merger by creating a new company. In this hypothesis of concentration, two entities unite and disappear to give birth to a third (A). In the logical progression of this reasoning, Article L. 511-15 of the Monetary and Financial Code allows the Committee to withdraw the approval it has granted. An authorization from the CECEI will therefore also be necessary during the existence of a credit institution when changes are made to the essential elements of its situation. Thus, for example, the realization of a concentration operation thanks to a takeover generates a change of situation (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Conditional approval during the merger by creating a new credit institution<\/p>\n<p>604. \u2013 It should be noted that the first and second European banking coordination directives, respectively of 12\/12\/1977 and 15\/12\/1989, defined a number of harmonized minimum conditions for the authorization of credit institutions , without prejudice to the existence of other national conditions. Only the application of an economic need test has been prohibited by paragraph 3 of article 3 of the first directive, with a view to promoting free competition and concentration in the single market.<\/p>\n<p>605. \u2013 The law of 24\/01\/1984 therefore does not contain any provision referring to the economic needs of the market. This has provided for a specific procedure for granting approvals. It has therefore appointed the Credit Institutions Committee to rule on applications for approval submitted by credit institutions. It is therefore seized of cases involving the creation or concentration of banks.<\/p>\n<p>606. \u2013 The law on the modernization of financial activities also gave the Committee competence to issue the license authorizing the provision by a credit institution of one or more investment services.<\/p>\n<p>607. \u2013 The Financial Security Law has maintained this competence but has modified the conditions for approval of the program of activity. The Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse and the Conseil des March\u00e9s Financiers having been replaced by the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers, it is to the latter that the power to approve activity programs has been attributed. This is only involved in portfolio management.<\/p>\n<p>608. \u2013 The conditions for the approval of credit institutions are set out in Articles L. 511-10 to L. 511-13 of the Monetary and Financial Code, and in Article L. 532-3 of the Monetary and Financial Code, with regard to the provision of investment services.<\/p>\n<p>609. \u2013 In general, compliance with the conditions of approval is assessed on the applicant legal person. However, for the mutualist and cooperative networks, the CECEI may issue a collective approval to the regional or federal mutuals and to the local mutuals affiliated to them, when the liquidity and solvency of the local mutuals are guaranteed by this affiliation. In this case, compliance with the regulations is assessed collectively. These provisions take into account the real economic unity of entities which, while being legally distinct, have a solidarity between them which would make it inappropriate to assess compliance with the regulations on an individual basis. The counterpart of this collective appreciation is the existence of legal guarantees of this solidarity.<\/p>\n<p>610. \u2013 There are therefore specific conditions for obtaining approval. These are monetary (1) and personal (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Financial conditions<\/p>\n<p>611. \u2013 The first and second European banking coordination directives set European harmonization standards in terms of minimum capital for the authorization of credit institutions. The definition of the capital of credit institutions, which includes that of the \u201cinitial capital\u201d provided for as a condition of approval, was further clarified by the directive of 17\/04\/1989. Under French law, Article L. 511-11 of the Monetary and Financial Code stipulates that credit institutions must have paid-up capital or an allocation paid in an amount at least equal to a sum set by the Committee banking regulations. Thus, a specific regulation is applicable to the capital of credit institutions. In his article 2, the Regulation of the Banking Regulation Committee No. 92-14 of 23\/12\/1992 specified that, for the application of these provisions: \u201care considered as capital, in addition to the share capital of institutions (\u2026), the sums which take their place or which are assimilated thereto, in accordance with the legislation in force, in the accounts of establishments governed by a special statute (\u2026)\u201d. Added to these elements are \u201cthe reserves whose distribution is prohibited and the resources that can be assimilated to them\u201d. This amount of minimum capital must be represented throughout the activity of the institution, that is to say that the effective surplus of its assets over liabilities must be at least equal to the amount provided for the minimum capital. . in addition to the social capital of the establishments (\u2026), the sums which take the place of it or which are assimilated thereto, in accordance with the legislation in force, in the accounts of the establishments governed by a particular statute (\u2026)\u201d. Added to these elements are \u201cthe reserves whose distribution is prohibited and the resources that can be assimilated to them\u201d. This amount of minimum capital must be represented throughout the activity of the institution, that is to say that the effective surplus of its assets over liabilities must be at least equal to the amount provided for the minimum capital. . in addition to the social capital of the establishments (\u2026), the sums which take the place of it or which are assimilated thereto, in accordance with the legislation in force, in the accounts of the establishments governed by a particular statute (\u2026)\u201d. Added to these elements are \u201cthe reserves whose distribution is prohibited and the resources that can be assimilated to them\u201d. This amount of minimum capital must be represented throughout the activity of the institution, that is to say that the effective surplus of its assets over liabilities must be at least equal to the amount provided for the minimum capital. . Added to these elements are \u201cthe reserves whose distribution is prohibited and the resources that can be assimilated to them\u201d. This amount of minimum capital must be represented throughout the activity of the institution, that is to say that the effective surplus of its assets over liabilities must be at least equal to the amount provided for the minimum capital. . Added to these elements are \u201cthe reserves whose distribution is prohibited and the resources that can be assimilated to them\u201d. This amount of minimum capital must be represented throughout the activity of the institution, that is to say that the effective surplus of its assets over liabilities must be at least equal to the amount provided for the minimum capital. .<\/p>\n<p>612. \u2013 Moreover, paragraph 4 of Article 3 of the first banking coordination directive indicates that: \u201cMember States provide (\u2026) that the application for authorization must be accompanied by a program of activities (\u2026 )\u201d. Correlatively, Article L. 511-10 of the Monetary and Financial Code states that to rule on an application for approval, the Committee takes into account the applicant\u2019s program of activities as well as the technical and financial resources it provides. to implement. The latter also assesses the ability of the applicant company to achieve its development objectives under conditions compatible with the proper functioning of the banking system and which provide customers with satisfactory security.<\/p>\n<p>613. \u2013 Lastly, the law on new economic regulations empowered the CECEI to attach specific conditions to the authorization issued, aimed at preserving the balance of the institution\u2019s financial structure and the proper functioning of the banking system. It may also make the granting of approval subject to compliance with commitments entered into by the requesting institution. Such was already the practice of the authority, but it lacked a legal basis. Its foundation is henceforth certain since it rests on the law. Thus, the system of conditional approval is enshrined, a condition based in particular on the permanence of compliance with the initial requirements for granting as well as the commitments of the companies. The legislator has therefore introduced more subjective criteria alongside the objective criteria.<\/p>\n<p><span>614. \u2013 Consequently, the nature of the checks in this area reveals the Committee&#8217;s wide discretion in examining applications for approval.\u00a0The same applies to the verification of the conditions relating to persons.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Conditions relating to people<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>615. \u2013 These conditions relate to the form of the legal person (a) as well as to the persons exercising a strategic role (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Conditions relating to the form of the legal entity<\/span><\/p>\n<p>616. \u2013 The existence of a legal person, abstract but in essence capable of acting, has proved necessary for the banking activity, which incurs high risks for the property of others. Thus, under article L. 511-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code, the usual practice of banking operations is reserved for legal entities, and therefore prohibited for sole proprietorships. French law is thus aligned with the first banking coordination directive of 12\/12\/1977. In practice, the vast majority of banks were already operating as companies. In the absence of further details, it is reasonable to assume that all forms of legal personality are now authorized.<\/p>\n<p>617. \u2013 The exclusion aimed at limited liability companies has therefore disappeared. However, in practice, the CECEI, which is responsible for verifying the adequacy of the legal form of the company to the activity of the credit institution, has not approved any limited liability company as a bank.<\/p>\n<p>618. \u2013 As for non-trading companies having the status of credit institution, these raise legal difficulties. This is particularly the case with the Cr\u00e9dit Agricole funds. Indeed, a civil society whose purpose is commercial incurs requalification as a de facto company. However, the latter is subject to the regime of the joint venture, which falls under the rules of the SNC when its object is commercial. It is therefore normally necessary to refrain from resorting to a civil company to carry out banking operations on a regular basis. The case of the Caisses de Cr\u00e9dit Agricole is special because their civil nature, enshrined by the Court of Cassation, accepted by the banking authorities and desired by the legislator, appears to be imposed by positive law.<\/p>\n<p>619. \u2013 Concerning the adoption by a credit institution of the form of a simplified joint-stock company, the CECEI did not oppose it. However, it felt that given the great flexibility that characterizes this legal form, special precautions should be taken to make possible the assessment that the banking law requires it to make. Thus, the latter would like the organization and statutory operation of establishments constituted in this form to be designed in such a way that compliance with the regulations can always be ensured and, in particular, the possibility of carrying out the prior checks which it are incumbent. The Committee therefore carefully examines the statutes submitted to it and makes any subsequent change to them subject to its prior agreement.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Conditions relating to persons exercising a strategic role<\/p>\n<p>620. \u2013 The first banking coordination directive of 12\/12\/1977 provides that: \u201cthe presence of at least two people to effectively determine the orientation of the activity of the credit institution is necessary for the approval of \u2018a credit institution\u2019. Thus, article L. 511-13 of the Monetary and Financial Code states that \u201cthe effective determination of the orientation of the activity of credit institutions must be ensured by at least two people\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>621. \u2013 This principle is justified on the one hand by prudence. No leader should have a \u201creserved area\u201d. On the other hand, business continuity presupposes that the temporary absence or impediment of a manager is not such as to \u201cendanger the necessary continuity of management of a credit institution, by preventing the decisions required by the circumstances are taken or by depriving the banking authorities of a responsible interlocutor able to respond to any request for information\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>622. \u2013 For the banking authorities, the two persons at least ensuring the effective determination of the orientation of the activity of a credit institution constitute the responsible managers. Prior to the adoption of the law relating to new economic regulations of 05\/15\/2001, the CECEI considered that these persons could be the managers of a general partnership, the president and the general manager of a Banque Populaire or a Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel bank, the chairman and director of a Cr\u00e9dit Agricole bank or a Cr\u00e9dit Municipal bank, the members of the management board of a Caisse d\u2019Epargne. They may also be two members of the management board of a public limited company with a supervisory board. Finally, it can be the chairman and the managing director in the case of a public limited company with a board of directors. A problem arises in the latter case. Indeed, the law relating to the new economic regulations and its decree of application have modified the functioning of the governing bodies of public limited companies by offering the possibility of distinguishing the chairmanship of the board of directors from the general management. The CECEI, which decides on the appointment of new responsible managers, has studied the combination of these innovative provisions of company law with the specificities of banking and financial legislation. The managing director, now vested with effective management, is necessarily one of these two natural persons. However, it cannot determine, alone or with the Deputy Chief Executive Officers, the orientations of the activity, an area of \u200b\u200ba strategic nature which clearly falls within the competence of the Board of Directors. The other person, within the meaning of the banking law, cannot be the college constituted by the board of directors. The chairman of this council seems best able to personify him and speak in his name, appearing in this capacity as another responsible leader. Following an analysis of the de jure and de facto powers retained by the chairman of the board of directors of a public limited company, as well as taking into account the specificities of banking law with regard to the control of managers, the Committee therefore chose not to question its doctrine. It has chosen a clear solution, meeting its duty of vigilance,<\/p>\n<p>623. \u2013 The banking authority is therefore showing flexibility. Indeed, one of the objectives pursued by the legislator in the designation of a two-headed management is precisely to ensure the continuity of the operation of the establishment in the event of impediment of one of the two leaders. However, the chairman of the board of directors who has not been entrusted with the function of general manager will not be able to replace the latter in the daily determination of the activity and the performance of acts committing the establishment vis-\u00e0-vis \u2013 vis-\u00e0-vis third parties. Consequently, it seems to us that the appointment of one or more deputy general managers should be considered in structures with a board of directors.<\/p>\n<p>624. \u2013 Correlatively, Article L. 511-10, paragraph 6 of the Monetary and Financial Code, states that: \u201cthe Committee may (\u2026) refuse approval if the persons referred to in Article L. 511-13 do not do not have the repute and experience appropriate to their position. Originally, these two conditions did not entail the obligation to fulfill a professional criterion. Since the entry into force of the law relating to the new economic regulations, these people must also be equipped with the necessary skills. The requirement of these criteria of good repute, experience and competence is perfectly illustrated by the questionnaire that any candidate for the position of accountable manager must send to the General Secretariat of the CECEI. With regard to the experience of future leaders,<\/p>\n<p>625. \u2013 Lastly, Article L. 511-10, paragraph 2, of the Monetary and Financial Code indicates that the Committee \u201ctakes into account (\u2026) the quality of the contributors of capital and, where applicable, of their guarantors\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>626. \u2013 This provision should be compared to that contained in Article L. 511-42 of the Monetary and Financial Code. It specifies that when \u201cthe situation of a credit institution justifies it, the Governor of the Banque de France, Chairman of the Banking Commission, invites (\u2026) the shareholders or members of this institution to provide it with the support which he needs\u201d. This article aims to prevent the risks of \u201cilliquidity\u201d and to remedy the insolvency of credit institutions. In our opinion, this provision is exorbitant from the common law of the limited liability of shareholders, which nevertheless constitutes a fundamental principle of company law.<\/p>\n<p>627. \u2013 The Committee is therefore, in certain cases, led to make its decision subject to explicit commitments of support. For the past fifteen years, all authorization or takeover files have included letters from shareholders referring to the aforementioned article. When reviewing approvals and takeovers, the Committee clarified the nature of the commitments requested from capital contributors. Any shareholder required to hold at least 10% of the capital or voting rights of an establishment must declare, in the form of a so-called \u201ccapital contributors\u201d letter, that they have read Article L. 511-42 of the Code monetary and financial.<\/p>\n<p>628. \u2013 De tels engagements \u00e9crits sont notamment demand\u00e9s aux investisseurs du secteur non bancaire.\u00a0Ainsi, lorsque les actionnaires majoritaires ne sont pas des \u00e9tablissements financiers ou des entreprises de renom, le comit\u00e9 a souhait\u00e9 que des partenaires ayant une exp\u00e9rience et des caract\u00e9ristiques de solvabilit\u00e9 reconnues soient pr\u00e9sents au capital, pour participer \u00e0 l\u2019orientation et au suivi de la gestion des \u00e9tablissements.\u00a0Cette association, dite de parrainage, permet \u00e9galement de s\u2019assurer que le soutien n\u00e9cessaire \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9tablissement lui sera apport\u00e9 si n\u00e9cessaire.<\/p>\n<p>629. \u2013 Il convient de noter que lorsque les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit fran\u00e7ais ont vu leur contr\u00f4le repris par un actionnaire \u00e9tranger, des engagements ad\u00e9quats ont \u00e9t\u00e9 obtenus de la part du nouveau d\u00e9tenteur du contr\u00f4le.<\/p>\n<p>630. \u2013 Il est clair que les engagements sp\u00e9cifiques demand\u00e9s par le Comit\u00e9 se r\u00e9f\u00e8rent au particularisme du syst\u00e8me bancaire.\u00a0En effet, la p\u00e9rennit\u00e9 d\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, en cas de survenance de difficult\u00e9s, d\u00e9pend de la qualit\u00e9 de ses actionnaires pour lui fournir les ressources en fonds propres n\u00e9cessaires au respect de la loi bancaire.\u00a0Aussi, cette condition relative aux apporteurs de capitaux est beaucoup plus s\u00e9lective qu\u2019il n\u2019y para\u00eet, car elle pourrait poser probl\u00e8me lors de fusions.\u00a0Cependant, cette exigence est louable car les autorit\u00e9s ne veulent pas qu\u2019une concentration mette en danger le syst\u00e8me bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>631. \u2013 Afin d\u2019accro\u00eetre la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 juridique de ces lettres, le Comit\u00e9 porte une attention particuli\u00e8re aux conditions d\u2019engagement de la personne morale signataire et exige, \u00e0 cet \u00e9gard, le respect d\u2019un certain formalisme.\u00a0Par exemple, pour les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s anonymes, l\u2019engagement doit \u00eatre autoris\u00e9, selon leur forme, par le conseil d\u2019administration ou par le conseil de surveillance.\u00a0Cet acte est demand\u00e9 au signataire en sa seule qualit\u00e9 d\u2019associ\u00e9.\u00a0Le Comit\u00e9 consid\u00e8re que la proc\u00e9dure d\u00e9crite ci-dessus doit \u00eatre respect\u00e9e par tous les signataires, y compris les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>632. \u2013 L\u2019opportunit\u00e9 de renforcer la valeur juridique des engagements des actionnaires a \u00e9t\u00e9 examin\u00e9e dans le cadre des travaux de la commission des finances de l\u2019Assembl\u00e9e nationale.\u00a0Le rapport a cependant abandonn\u00e9 cette id\u00e9e.\u00a0Ces derniers ont soulign\u00e9 que cela risquait de rendre tr\u00e8s difficile pour les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit la recherche d\u2019un actionnariat stable, alors que le syst\u00e8me actuel n\u2019a \u00e9chou\u00e9 que dans des cas tr\u00e8s limit\u00e9s, notamment lorsque la structure de contr\u00f4le n\u2019\u00e9tait pas clairement organis\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>633. \u2013 Le comit\u00e9 s\u2019est ainsi d\u00e9clar\u00e9 tr\u00e8s r\u00e9serv\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9gard des structures \u00e0 capital dilu\u00e9 ou \u00e9quir\u00e9parti.\u00a0En effet, l\u2019exp\u00e9rience a montr\u00e9 qu\u2019en cas de d\u00e9saccord entre les partenaires, des situations de blocage pouvaient survenir.\u00a0La r\u00e9partition du capital doit donc pr\u00e9senter une stabilit\u00e9 suffisante en cas de contr\u00f4le effectif d\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit par plusieurs apporteurs de capital.\u00a0En pratique, le CECEI subordonne son agr\u00e9ment \u00e0 la conclusion d\u2019un accord entre actionnaires garantissant leur coh\u00e9sion.\u00a0Cela permet de s\u2019assurer que l\u2019actionnariat a une coh\u00e9rence suffisante.\u00a0La n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 d\u2019\u00e9viter les structures opaques o\u00f9 le contr\u00f4le n\u2019est pas clairement identifi\u00e9 a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 soulign\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>634. \u2013 En cons\u00e9quence, la proc\u00e9dure d\u2019agr\u00e9ment vise, dans tous les cas, \u00e0 identifier des actionnaires de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence stables et \u00e0 les faire souscrire \u00e0 des engagements.\u00a0Logiquement, lorsque le CECEI a donn\u00e9 son agr\u00e9ment, il doit autoriser la reprise d\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit afin de s\u2019assurer qu\u2019une telle op\u00e9ration ne remette pas en cause les conditions qui ont permis de d\u00e9livrer l\u2019agr\u00e9ment.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ R\u00e9it\u00e9ration du contr\u00f4le lorsque la situation des \u00e9tablissements agr\u00e9\u00e9s \u00e9volue<\/p>\n<p>635. \u2013 The Banking and Financial Regulation Committee has set the rules concerning changes in the situation of credit institutions and investment firms. Thus, Regulation No. 96-16 of 20\/12\/1996 subjects certain modifications to the conditions to which approval was made subject to prior authorisation. This system is linked to the necessary protection of the banking system. This procedure is imposed for any significant change in the composition of capital contributors in order to ensure the financial soundness of the company. Are therefore subject to the prior authorization of the Committee, any operation of acquisition, extension or sale of direct or indirect participation resulting in the acquisition or loss of the effective power of control as well as those of the third party,<\/p>\n<p>636. \u2013 For the determination of the thresholds whose crossing requires authorization, as well as for the assessment of the effective control exercised over an establishment, are assimilated to the voting rights held by a person the voting rights possessed on his behalf by another person, the rights possessed by companies placed under the effective control of that person, the voting rights possessed by a third party with whom that person acts and the voting rights which may be acquired at the sole initiative of that person under a deal. Moreover, Article 4 of Regulation No. 96-16 specifies that persons who have entered into an agreement to acquire or transfer voting rights or to exercise rights to implement a common policy towards the establishment. A broad conception of the holding of voting rights and the agreements that will trigger control is thus adopted. It seems that this results from a will of the authorities to detect all the situations of control, of concentration of the credit establishments. The legal reality is therefore privileged over the formal relations of belonging. It seems that this results from a will of the authorities to detect all the situations of control, of concentration of the credit establishments. The legal reality is therefore privileged over the formal relations of belonging. It seems that this results from a will of the authorities to detect all the situations of control, of concentration of the credit establishments. The legal reality is therefore privileged over the formal relations of belonging.<\/p>\n<p>637. \u2013 Again, with a view to realism, Regulation No. 96-16 takes note of the dissociation that may exist in certain establishments between shares and shares, on the one hand, and the voting rights attached to them, on the other hand. Consequently, it specifies that, in certain cases, compliance with the percentages of the prior authorization thresholds must be assessed in shares or shares and not in voting rights. This is the case \u201cwhen, under legislative or statutory provisions, the number or distribution of voting rights is limited in relation to the number or distribution of shares or shares to which they are attached\u201d. This is aimed in particular at public limited companies for mortgage loans and cooperative societies.<\/p>\n<p>638. \u2013 As we have already specified, the notion of effective control, used on several occasions by banking regulations, is not defined in relation to Article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code. In addition, Article L. 611-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code has clearly established that this system of prior authorization for the acquisition, extension or sale of holdings in credit institutions applies to transactions carried out indirectly within the meaning of French law. companies, which had previously been disputed in doctrine. Also covered are holdings in the capital of financial institutions that hold effective control over one or more credit institutions.<\/p>\n<p>639. \u2013 It should be noted that an essential problem arises if holding companies are interposed between the shareholders and the credit institution in the event of transfer of control of the holding company. Formally, the legal entity still exists and controls the bank. However, substantially, since the shareholders of the holding company are no longer the same, the orientations of the bank can be modified. Its stability may be affected. The difficulty has been solved in practice because the CECEI asks these shareholders to undertake not to cede control of these holding companies without having obtained its authorisation.<\/p>\n<p>640. \u2013 The CECEI therefore ensures that such an operation does not call into question the conditions which made it possible to issue approval to the establishment concerned. It follows from the provisions of the law of 24\/01\/1984 that the ability of the company to ensure its development without jeopardizing the proper functioning of the banking system or the security of the customers, is one of the conditions which must be respected. be checked.<\/p>\n<p>641. \u2013 Furthermore, the law on new economic regulations provides that \u201cin cases where an authorization must be issued, it may itself be accompanied by specific conditions meeting the purposes mentioned in the sixth paragraph of Article L 511-10 or subject to compliance with commitments made by the institution\u201d.<\/p>\n<p><span>642. \u2013 We have therefore just demonstrated that the CECEI monitors bank restructuring in order to ensure the stability of the banking system.\u00a0It seems that the importance of several operations notified in recent years has led it to check more closely that applicants comply with the criteria of Article L. 511-10 of the Monetary and Financial Code.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 2: The increased specificity of the assessment criteria in the context of large-scale restructuring<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>643. \u2013 The enrichment of the control of large-scale concentration operations aims to strengthen the protection of the banking system (A).\u00a0To achieve this objective, the regulatory authority has drawn up a rigorous analysis grid (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ The objective of enhanced protection of the banking system<\/span><\/p>\n<p>644. \u2013 During large-scale banking restructuring operations, the Committee is led to examine, given the implications of these operations, a particularly wide range of areas. Indeed, any merger between large banking and financial groups entails considerable reorganization to allow the constitution of a coherent whole.<\/p>\n<p>645. \u2013 To ensure the admissibility of the project with regard to the criteria it is responsible for assessing, the Committee may ask the initiator of the offer to make specific commitments concerning the organization and management of the project. new set.<\/p>\n<p>646. \u2013 Furthermore, with regard to takeover projects that have not received the consent of the target\u2019s corporate bodies, the Committee considered that the presentation of a clear and concerted solution is particularly desirable in order to give the projects their best chance of success. This is to prevent any difficulties, during or after the completion of the operation, from having adverse repercussions on the banking system, given the size of the new group. When the Committee found that the stock market threshold set out in a public offer had not been reached and that an agreement between the parties concerned had not been reached, it endeavored to verify the existence of a manifest power of control over the new group.<\/p>\n<p><span>647. \u2013 In ogni caso, il Comitato intende verificare che i mezzi tecnici, organizzativi e finanziari dei nuovi complessi siano adeguatamente adeguati.\u00a0Assicura inoltre che lo sviluppo di nuovi assiemi sia stato correttamente pianificato e che non vi siano rischi prevedibili per i suoi clienti.\u00a0Nella misura in cui questo tipo di operazione pu\u00f2 avere ripercussioni sull&#8217;intero sistema bancario, il Comitato desidera vigilare affinch\u00e9 i progetti previsti non rischino di pregiudicare il corretto funzionamento di quest&#8217;ultimo.\u00a0Si \u00e8 cos\u00ec portati a stabilire gradualmente una griglia di analisi data agli attori di queste ristrutturazioni su larga scala.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ L&#8217;istituzione di una rigorosa griglia di analisi<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>648. \u2013 Questa rigorosa griglia di analisi \u00e8 caratterizzata dall&#8217;istituzione di raffinate simulazioni (1), dall&#8217;instaurazione di un accresciuto controllo dei rischi (2) nonch\u00e9 dall&#8217;approfondimento del controllo dell&#8217;armonizzazione delle strutture (3).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ L&#8217;istituzione di simulazioni raffinate<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>649. \u2013 Lo sviluppo delle simulazioni raffinate \u00e8 svolto dagli enti concentrati (a) oltre che dall&#8217;autorit\u00e0 di regolamentazione (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Sviluppo di simulazioni da parte delle entit\u00e0 concentrate<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>650. \u2013 Al fine di evidenziare le complementarit\u00e0 e le sovrapposizioni tra le imprese, deve essere fornita una descrizione e un costo delle attivit\u00e0 svolte, quali banca al dettaglio, finanza internazionale, specializzata, banca d&#8217;affari, holdings e venture capital nonch\u00e9 gestione patrimoniale .<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>651. \u2013 Deve essere presentata una previsione dei risultati su tre anni, sia a livello globale che per attivit\u00e0.\u00a0In particolare deve indicare il margine di intermediazione, le spese generali, gli accantonamenti e il risultato corrente.\u00a0Le simulazioni devono essere effettuate secondo ipotesi di allocazione del capitale.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 dovrebbe consentire di evidenziare il tasso di rendimento delle varie operazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>652. \u2013 Devono essere redatti bilanci previsionali pro-forma per grandi masse nonch\u00e9 una descrizione dei principi generali di gestione del bilancio.\u00a0I bilanci previsionali devono evidenziare i fabbisogni di rifinanziamento e le diverse categorie di risorse previste, in particolare quelle di natura interbancaria e quelle provenienti dai mercati, distinguendo di volta in volta tra fabbisogni a meno di un anno e quelli a pi\u00f9 di un anno.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>653. \u2013 Allo stesso modo devono essere presentate le previsioni dei coefficienti di solvibilit\u00e0 su base consolidata, sia in termini di fondi propri di base che di fondi propri complessivi.\u00a0Inoltre, per i gruppi di dimensione internazionale, \u00e8 richiesto che i rapporti siano sufficienti rispetto a quelli esistenti con i principali concorrenti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>654. \u2013 Deve essere comunicata la misura della trasformazione.\u00a0Deve includere simulazioni del coefficiente di capitale e risorse permanenti.\u00a0Analogamente, devono essere fornite le previsioni di liquidit\u00e0 su un orizzonte triennale, accompagnate dal calcolo degli indici di liquidit\u00e0.\u00a0Questa voce deve contenere l&#8217;indicazione delle aperture delle linee di sicurezza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>655. \u2013 Le niveau des frais g\u00e9n\u00e9raux et leur \u00e9volution constituent des indicateurs majeurs de l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation des \u00e9tablissements, car ils sont sans doute l\u2019un des leviers strat\u00e9giques les moins al\u00e9atoires. Dans ces conditions, les objectifs \u00e0 court et moyen terme que se fixent dans ce domaine les responsables emportent une importance particuli\u00e8re. Les dossiers pr\u00e9sent\u00e9s doivent ensuite comprendre une \u00e9valuation des \u00e9conomies r\u00e9sultant des synergies comme des co\u00fbts \u00e9ventuels de restructuration, notamment des provisions n\u00e9cessaires. Cette \u00e9volution doit bien entendu \u00eatre accompagn\u00e9e par une r\u00e9daction pr\u00e9cise des hypoth\u00e8ses utilis\u00e9es. Les \u00e9volutions des coefficients d\u2019exploitation doivent \u00eatre calcul\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>656. \u2013 Il est \u00e9galement demand\u00e9 une \u00e9valuation de l\u2019exposition du futur ensemble au risque de cr\u00e9dit. Les simulations doivent traduire la sensibilit\u00e9 au risque de taux et la d\u00e9gradation de la qualit\u00e9 des signatures, en particulier, au regard d\u2019un choc macro-\u00e9conomique. Il doit \u00eatre indiqu\u00e9 si les calculs sont op\u00e9r\u00e9s \u00e0 partir de mod\u00e8les internes et, dans l\u2019affirmative, les expliciter.<\/p>\n<p>657. \u2013 Enfin, le dossier doit indiquer les partenariats existants de chacun des groupes concentr\u00e9s et exposer la strat\u00e9gie pr\u00e9vue dans ce domaine. Il faut \u00e9galement \u00e9valuer les grands principes qui sous-tendront la mise en coh\u00e9rence dans le nouvel ensemble des partenariats actuels. Un recensement des incompatibilit\u00e9s et des exclusivit\u00e9s \u00e9ventuelles doit \u00eatre communiqu\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ L\u2019\u00e9laboration de simulations effectu\u00e9e par l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation<\/p>\n<p>658. \u2013 La dimension atteinte par certains regroupements bancaires implique que le Comit\u00e9 s\u2019assure de la compatibilit\u00e9 des objectifs du nouvel ensemble avec le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire. Ainsi, ce dernier est conduit \u00e0 \u00e9laborer des simulations mettant en sc\u00e8ne l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit concentr\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>659. \u2013 En outre, depuis l\u2019adoption de la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re, les concentrations bancaires sont soumises au droit commun de la concurrence. N\u00e9anmoins, lorsque le Conseil de la concurrence est saisi, le Comit\u00e9 est \u00e9galement consult\u00e9. Celui-ci doit alors n\u00e9cessairement effectuer une premi\u00e8re simulation pour pouvoir rendre son avis sur les aspects prudentiels de l\u2019op\u00e9ration.<\/p>\n<p>660. \u2013 Par ailleurs, le Comit\u00e9 effectue un contr\u00f4le accru des risques.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ L\u2019instauration d\u2019un contr\u00f4le accru des risques<\/p>\n<p>661. \u2013 Un rapprochement de deux ou plusieurs groupes bancaires et financiers peut, le cas \u00e9ch\u00e9ant, entra\u00eener une concentration excessive des risques tant de b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaires individuels que sectoriels.<\/p>\n<p>662. \u2013 Il est donc demand\u00e9, pour le nouveau groupe ou \u00e0 d\u00e9faut pour chacune des entit\u00e9s avant regroupement, la liste nominative des vingt premiers risques sur la client\u00e8le nets de contre garanties et le pourcentage des fonds propres qu\u2019ils repr\u00e9sentent. Les principales contreparties interbancaires doivent \u00e9galement \u00eatre recens\u00e9es \u00e0 l\u2019actif et au passif et ne doivent pas appeler d\u00e9favorablement l\u2019attention en termes de division des risques. Dans les m\u00eames conditions, l\u2019\u00e9tat des risques pays doit \u00eatre donn\u00e9, pr\u00e9cisant les montants par pays, par zone sensible ainsi que les taux de provisionnement. De mani\u00e8re g\u00e9n\u00e9rale, la pr\u00e9sentation des risques doit \u00eatre compl\u00e9t\u00e9e par des recensements sectoriels et g\u00e9ographiques, de fa\u00e7on \u00e0 permettre aux autorit\u00e9s d\u2019appr\u00e9cier convenablement leur nature et leur dimension.<\/p>\n<p>663. \u2013 Le Comit\u00e9 demande aux responsables de l\u2019op\u00e9ration d\u2019indiquer les montants des fonds propres allou\u00e9s aux op\u00e9rations de march\u00e9 et de justifier l\u2019ad\u00e9quation de ces ressources \u00e0 la nature et au volume des positions support\u00e9es sur les diff\u00e9rents march\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>664. \u2013 Il convient de pr\u00e9ciser la (ou les) m\u00e9thodologie(s) retenue(s) de consommation des fonds propres, notamment le choix entre les r\u00e8gles \u00ab standard \u00bb ou le recours \u00e0 des mod\u00e8les internes selon la m\u00e9thode de la valeur en risque. En outre, il est demand\u00e9 de compl\u00e9ter cette seconde approche par un sc\u00e9nario de stress. Les caract\u00e9ristiques de cette m\u00e9thode des valeurs extr\u00eames, qui sont \u00e0 d\u00e9tailler, doivent notamment correspondre aux recommandations des autorit\u00e9s de surveillance et permettre ainsi la comparabilit\u00e9 des r\u00e9sultats entre les diff\u00e9rents \u00e9tablissements.<\/p>\n<p>665. \u2013 L\u2019enveloppe de risque de perte maximale ainsi que par m\u00e9tier doit \u00eatre communiqu\u00e9e. Il doit \u00eatre indiqu\u00e9 si ces limites ont \u00e9t\u00e9 fix\u00e9es en accord ou non avec les organes sociaux des groupes.<\/p>\n<p>666. \u2013 L\u2019initiateur du projet doit indiquer s\u2019il transposera son syst\u00e8me de contr\u00f4le aux entit\u00e9s dont il prendrait le contr\u00f4le et fournir le plan d\u2019action visant \u00e0 permettre l\u2019adaptation du dispositif, incluant le recensement des difficult\u00e9s \u00e9ventuelles \u00e0 surmonter. Les renseignements doivent comprendre la description des principes fondamentaux qui sous-tendent l\u2019organisation en vigueur dans ce domaine au sein du groupe de l\u2019initiateur, tels qu\u2019ils peuvent \u00eatre concr\u00e9tis\u00e9s dans une charte du contr\u00f4le interne. Ces principes concernent notamment l\u2019identification du centre responsable de l\u2019organisation du contr\u00f4le interne des entit\u00e9s, la d\u00e9l\u00e9gation dont b\u00e9n\u00e9ficient les responsables de tous niveaux, la s\u00e9paration des fonctions garantissant un contr\u00f4le exerc\u00e9 de mani\u00e8re ind\u00e9pendante et l\u2019existence d\u2019un r\u00e9f\u00e9rentiel d\u2019instruction. En outre, l\u2019organisation et les diff\u00e9rents niveaux de contr\u00f4le, concourant \u00e0 la ma\u00eetrise des diff\u00e9rents risques, doivent \u00eatre pr\u00e9cis\u00e9s. Ceux-ci peuvent par exemple se d\u00e9cliner en contr\u00f4le op\u00e9rationnel au premier niveau, contr\u00f4le hi\u00e9rarchique au second, tutelle fonctionnelle du groupe au troisi\u00e8me, contr\u00f4le ind\u00e9pendant au quatri\u00e8me. Enfin, des informations doivent \u00eatre fournies concernant le dispositif sp\u00e9cifique de supervision des filiales, s\u2019il existe.<\/p>\n<p>3\/ L\u2019approfondissement du contr\u00f4le de l\u2019harmonisation des structures<\/p>\n<p>667. \u2013 Le dossier transmis au Comit\u00e9 doit d\u00e9crire le processus d\u2019harmonisation des structures de chacun des groupes concern\u00e9s, en indiquant notamment quelle sera la structure qui pilotera ce rapprochement. Il doit \u00eatre joint une description pr\u00e9cise des missions confi\u00e9es \u00e0 cette structure et du programme de mise en \u0153uvre, ainsi que des moyens en personnel qui y seront affect\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>668. \u2013 L\u2019information n\u00e9cessaire du Comit\u00e9 ne se limite pas \u00e0 l\u2019indication de l\u2019identit\u00e9 des dirigeants responsables de chacune des principales entit\u00e9s du nouvel ensemble. Elle doit englober des informations sur la composition, l\u2019origine et les crit\u00e8res de s\u00e9lection des personnes appel\u00e9es \u00e0 faire partie des instances d\u00e9cisionnelles du futur groupe, qu\u2019il s\u2019agisse des organes sociaux comme des comit\u00e9s ex\u00e9cutifs ou strat\u00e9giques. De mani\u00e8re g\u00e9n\u00e9rale, cette information s\u2019\u00e9tend aux responsables des lignes de m\u00e9tier ou aux principaux responsables hi\u00e9rarchiques. Il doit \u00eatre pr\u00e9cis\u00e9 si la future organisation entra\u00eenera des modifications de pouvoirs des principales instances du groupe et de ses membres. Toutes les modifications statutaires envisag\u00e9es doivent \u00eatre pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment expos\u00e9es. Il est rappel\u00e9 que les \u00e9ventuels changements de statut juridique des \u00e9tablissements doivent \u00eatre \u00e9galement soumis \u00e0 l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable du Comit\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>669. \u2013 Les r\u00e9percussions du projet sur l\u2019emploi des personnels doivent \u00eatre fournies en indiquant les entit\u00e9s, les m\u00e9tiers et les zones g\u00e9ographiques concern\u00e9s. Dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se d\u2019une r\u00e9duction des effectifs sans licenciement, il faut pr\u00e9ciser si celle-ci sera r\u00e9alis\u00e9e dans le cadre d\u2019une diminution naturelle et\/ou par des mesures incitatives de d\u00e9part, et fournir un descriptif des dispositifs. De m\u00eame, en cas de recours \u00e0 la mobilit\u00e9 pour l\u2019adaptation des effectifs, il faut mentionner leur \u00e9tendue et les r\u00e8gles qui r\u00e9giront les mouvements. Si des mesures de licenciement sont envisag\u00e9es, il convient d\u2019indiquer si un plan de sauvegarde de l\u2019emploi est en cours d\u2019\u00e9laboration, quelles en sont alors ses caract\u00e9ristiques et s\u2019il a d\u00e9j\u00e0 fait l\u2019objet d\u2019une pr\u00e9sentation ou d\u2019une n\u00e9gociation avec les repr\u00e9sentants des personnels. D\u2019une mani\u00e8re g\u00e9n\u00e9rale, le calendrier des rencontres avec les instances repr\u00e9sentatives des salari\u00e9s est \u00e0 communiquer.<\/p>\n<p>670. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, il vient d\u2019\u00eatre d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que des contr\u00f4les sp\u00e9cifiques aux concentrations bancaires sont effectu\u00e9s. Ces derniers doivent se coordonner avec les autres branches de droit.<\/p>\n<p>Chapitre 2 : La coordination des contr\u00f4les et des branches de droit<\/p>\n<p>671. \u2013 Tous les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ont un besoin de fonds tr\u00e8s important, car ils doivent accompagner leur client\u00e8le \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9chelle internationale. En outre, ils doivent respecter le ratio Cooke. Ainsi, ils sont de plus en plus fr\u00e9quemment cot\u00e9s en bourse. En effet, le march\u00e9 des valeurs mobili\u00e8res remplit une fonction primordiale que va utiliser le secteur bancaire. C\u2019est un march\u00e9 primaire, qui permet aux soci\u00e9t\u00e9s de lever des capitaux en vue d\u2019assurer leur financement. Cette fonction atteste l\u2019importance d\u2019un bon fonctionnement des march\u00e9s financiers pour l\u2019\u00e9conomie nationale et justifie pleinement les contr\u00f4les des autorit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res et boursi\u00e8res sur les soci\u00e9t\u00e9s dont les titres sont cot\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>672. \u2013 Ces autorit\u00e9s ont voulu garantir un bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me financier. Elles ont donc fait respecter le principe d\u2019\u00e9galit\u00e9, de loyaut\u00e9 des transactions et de transparence du march\u00e9. Cette protection part du postulat suivant : tous les actionnaires doivent b\u00e9n\u00e9ficier des m\u00eames conditions de prix. C\u2019est le dogme de l\u2019unit\u00e9 de march\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>673. \u2013 Les banques \u00e9tant majoritairement cot\u00e9es en bourse, les prises de contr\u00f4le de ces derni\u00e8res se r\u00e9alisent sur le march\u00e9 boursier. Ceci engendre la juxtaposition du contr\u00f4le des autorit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res et boursi\u00e8res (section 1). Cette juxtaposition met en \u00e9vidence la rencontre de deux logiques de r\u00e9gulation (section 2). La situation actuelle appelle une r\u00e9forme des contr\u00f4les qui vise notamment \u00e0 assurer une meilleure coordination des contr\u00f4les (section 3).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1 : La juxtaposition des contr\u00f4les financiers et boursiers<\/p>\n<p>674. \u2013 Les banques cot\u00e9es en bourse ont fait l\u2019objet de prises de contr\u00f4le, ce qui a engendr\u00e9 l\u2019application du droit boursier au c\u00f4t\u00e9 du droit bancaire.<\/p>\n<p><span>675. \u2013 Logically, the question of the intervention of the stock market authorities arose.\u00a0Indeed, some authors had asserted in a very questionable way that banks were not subject to market mechanisms.\u00a0In reality, if the French banking system appeared selective due to the rigorous controls carried out by the banking authorities, it also proved to be partially open since the market mechanisms were applied.\u00a0Thus, the stock market authorities intervened in the context of public offers.\u00a0However, the dual intervention of these institutions constituted a source of difficulty.\u00a0In reality, from the outset, the separation between the Financial Markets Council and the Stock Exchange Commission was never conceivable.\u00a0Therefore,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 1: Coordination of regulatory authorities in the initial regime<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>676. \u2013 The missions of the Financial Markets Council and the Stock Exchange Commission were not the same.\u00a0However, the boundary between the competence of the two authorities was uncertain.\u00a0Thus, the latter were forced to coordinate to maintain the coherence of their action.\u00a0From then on, the bonds of cooperation that developed between them revealed these entanglements of competence while remedying them.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>677. \u2013 Nevertheless, controls were torn between two regulatory authorities.\u00a0This is the reason why we successively present the missions which were devolved to the Financial Markets Council (A) and those which were reserved for the Stock Exchange Commission (B) by exposing the aspects of coordination.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ The missions of the Financial Markets Council<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>678. \u2013 The Financial Markets Council was a professional and ethical authority endowed with legal personality.\u00a0It was responsible for monitoring the proper functioning of the markets and therefore constituted a regulatory authority.\u00a0This had two main functions.\u00a0It drew up and applied financial rules (1) and controlled public offers (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ The competence of the Financial Markets Council in the development and application of financial rules<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>679. \u2013 The financial services authorities brought together the powers of regulation, approval and control, limited to a specific field of activity.\u00a0Thus, the Financial Markets Council was responsible for all investment services, and their concentration, with the exception of portfolio management on behalf of third parties.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>680. \u2013 In regulatory matters, the Financial Markets Council had to give its opinion on the regulations submitted to the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee relating to investment services providers and its chairman participated in these cases in the deliberations of the banking authority. .\u00a0The Financial Markets Council also established General Regulations which covered a wide variety of matters, a significant part of which concerned the organization of the financial markets.\u00a0It therefore had jurisdiction to regulate public offers.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>681. \u2013 En outre, celui-ci jouait un r\u00f4le d\u00e9terminant pour la mise en \u0153uvre des dispositions l\u00e9gislatives et r\u00e9glementaires. Dans la proc\u00e9dure d\u2019agr\u00e9ment des prestataires de services d\u2019investissement, il \u00e9tait charg\u00e9 d\u2019approuver le programme d\u2019activit\u00e9 en appr\u00e9ciant notamment sa qualit\u00e9 au regard de la comp\u00e9tence et de l\u2019honorabilit\u00e9 des dirigeants. Ainsi, en 2000, Comdirect Bank AG avait pris une participation dans le capital de Paresco Bourse. L\u2019op\u00e9rateur avait obtenu l\u2019approbation de son programme d\u2019activit\u00e9 par le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers sous la d\u00e9nomination sociale Comdirect. Le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers devait donc approuver le programme d\u2019activit\u00e9. Cependant, il ne disposait pas du pouvoir d\u2019agr\u00e9ment des entreprises d\u2019investissement. Cette approbation devait \u00eatre donn\u00e9e pour chacun des services d\u2019investissement que l\u2019entreprise entendait fournir. Le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers \u00e9tait \u00e9galement comp\u00e9tent pour veiller au respect des r\u00e8gles de bonne conduite par les prestataires de services d\u2019investissement. Il pouvait sanctionner les manquements aux obligations professionnelles d\u00e9finies par les lois et r\u00e8glements en vigueur.<\/p>\n<p>682. \u2013 Enfin, en mati\u00e8re disciplinaire, il \u00e9tait express\u00e9ment pr\u00e9vu que le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers pouvait agir soit d\u2019office, soit \u00e0 la demande du commissaire du Gouvernement, du Pr\u00e9sident de la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse, de celui de la Commission bancaire, ou encore sur demande d\u2019une entreprise de march\u00e9 ou d\u2019une chambre de compensation. Toutes ces dispositions d\u00e9montraient la volont\u00e9 manifeste du l\u00e9gislateur d\u2019une action concert\u00e9e du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers, notamment pour ce qui concernait sa mission de contr\u00f4le.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Le contr\u00f4le des offres publiques par le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers<\/p>\n<p>683. \u2013 Le contr\u00f4le des offres publiques est primordial parce que le march\u00e9 ne peut s\u2019autor\u00e9guler comme cela a d\u00e9j\u00e0 \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u00e9montr\u00e9 ant\u00e9rieurement. Ainsi, le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers disposait de larges pouvoirs en mati\u00e8re d\u2019offres publiques (a). Ses d\u00e9cisions faisaient donc fr\u00e9quemment l\u2019objet de contentieux (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Les pouvoirs du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers en mati\u00e8re d\u2019offres publiques<\/p>\n<p><span>684. \u2013 The Financial Markets Council was omnipresent throughout the course of the public offerings, like the Financial Markets Authority.\u00a0This could be seen in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas and Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais cases.\u00a0It recorded the filing of the various offers.\u00a0He ruled in particular on the admissibility of the offer as well as that of the competing offer.\u00a0It could also set a time limit for filing successive higher bids and publish the result of the public offer.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>685. \u2013 Lorsqu\u2019il existait plusieurs offres publiques concomitantes, le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers alignait les dates de cl\u00f4tures des offres. Concernant l\u2019op\u00e9ration BNP\/ Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/ Paribas, la cl\u00f4ture des trois offres fut fix\u00e9e au 06\/08\/1999. Cet alignement semblait \u00eatre imp\u00e9ratif. Il n\u2019\u00e9tait pas sans justification. Il permettait de responsabiliser les actionnaires devant op\u00e9rer un choix entre deux projets. Il pr\u00e9sentait cependant un inconv\u00e9nient comme le montrait la pr\u00e9sente esp\u00e8ce. Les actionnaires qui avaient particip\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019offre de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale sur les titres Paribas, d\u00e9clar\u00e9es sans suite, n\u2019avaient pas pu apporter leurs titres \u00e0 l\u2019offre de la BNP visant les m\u00eames titres. C\u2019est sans doute pour cette raison que la pratique du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers n\u2019\u00e9tait pas syst\u00e9matique.<\/p>\n<p>686. \u2013 Le risque majeur des offres publiques concurrentes, pour le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers, r\u00e9sidait dans le fait qu\u2019elles avaient pour cons\u00e9quence de repousser la date de cl\u00f4ture de l\u2019offre. Effectivement, l\u2019article 5-2-4 du R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers disposait que \u00ab \u00e0 dater de l\u2019ouverture de l\u2019offre et cinq jours au plus tard avant sa date de cl\u00f4ture, un projet d\u2019offre publique concurrente peut \u00eatre d\u00e9pos\u00e9 aupr\u00e8s du Conseil \u00bb. D\u00e8s lors que la dur\u00e9e d\u2019offre \u00e9tait comprise entre 25 jours et 35 jours de bourse, le suspens pouvait \u00eatre long. Ainsi, l\u2019enlisement de la proc\u00e9dure d\u2019offre publique fut critiqu\u00e9 dans l\u2019affaire BNP\/ Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/ Paribas. Le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers n\u2019\u00e9tait toutefois pas impuissant face \u00e0 ce risque de prolongation au-del\u00e0 des limites du raisonnable. L\u2019article 5-2-10 du R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral lui permettait apr\u00e8s dix semaines de fixer des d\u00e9lais plus courts pour le d\u00e9p\u00f4t des surench\u00e8res successives. L\u2019objectif \u00e9tait de ma\u00eetriser le calendrier des offres publiques.<\/p>\n<p>687. \u2013 La loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques \u00e9tait n\u00e9anmoins intervenue dans l\u2019objectif de r\u00e9soudre toutes les difficult\u00e9s apparues lors de l\u2019offre publique d\u2019\u00e9change de la BNP sur la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Paribas. Le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers s\u2019\u00e9tait ainsi vu accorder le pouvoir de fixer une date de cl\u00f4ture d\u00e9finitive de toutes les offres portant sur les titres de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9, d\u00e8s lors que plus de trois mois s\u2019\u00e9taient \u00e9coul\u00e9s depuis le d\u00e9p\u00f4t d\u2019un projet d\u2019offre publique.<\/p>\n<p>688. \u2013 N\u00e9anmoins, des difficult\u00e9s s\u2019\u00e9taient pos\u00e9es post\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 l\u2019intervention du l\u00e9gislateur. Dans l\u2019affaire Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, entre le jour du d\u00e9p\u00f4t de l\u2019offre et sa date de cl\u00f4ture, cinq mois s\u2019\u00e9taient \u00e9coul\u00e9s. En effet, deux recours pour exc\u00e8s de pouvoir, devant le Conseil d\u2019Etat, du Syndicat Force Ouvri\u00e8re Banque et de la f\u00e9d\u00e9ration section financi\u00e8re de la CGT avaient engendr\u00e9 une prolongation de l\u2019offre. L\u2019objectif du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers avait \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u2019attendre la d\u00e9cision du Conseil d\u2019Etat avant de cl\u00f4turer l\u2019offre, afin que toutes les incertitudes soient lev\u00e9es pour les investisseurs.<\/p>\n<p>689. \u2013 Le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers ne disposait, ni d\u2019un pouvoir de contrainte, ni d\u2019un pouvoir d\u2019injonction similaire \u00e0 celui de la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse. Si un op\u00e9rateur refusait de d\u00e9poser un projet d\u2019offre publique alors qu\u2019il en avait l\u2019obligation, le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers n\u2019avait pas le pouvoir de saisir le juge pour faire ordonner le respect de l\u2019obligation. C\u2019\u00e9tait \u00e0 la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse de le faire, ce qui obligeait ces deux autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation \u00e0 se coordonner.<\/p>\n<p>690. \u2013 Ainsi, la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques harmonisa les possibilit\u00e9s d\u2019intervention des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation. Le Pr\u00e9sident du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers disposa donc du pouvoir de demander au Pr\u00e9sident du Tribunal de grande instance de Paris qu\u2019il soit ordonn\u00e9 \u00e0 toute personne de se conformer aux dispositions l\u00e9gales et de mettre fin \u00e0 une irr\u00e9gularit\u00e9 ou d\u2019en supprimer les effets.<\/p>\n<p>691. \u2013 Les d\u00e9cisions issues du contr\u00f4le du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers \u00e9taient des d\u00e9cisions administratives et non juridictionnelles. Elles devaient \u00eatre motiv\u00e9es. Cependant, il n\u2019existait pas d\u2019obligation de respect du principe du contradictoire. Cette mise \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9cart du principe du contradictoire \u00e9tait justifi\u00e9e parfois par le risque d\u2019\u00eatre submerg\u00e9 par les explications orales fournies par les parties. Elle \u00e9tait n\u00e9anmoins contraire aux droits de la d\u00e9fense, m\u00eame si cette critique perdait de sa force en raison du pouvoir du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers, de demander \u00e0 l\u2019initiateur de modifier son projet. N\u2019\u00e9tait-ce pas l\u00e0 un d\u00e9but de contradiction ? En plus, seules les auditions orales \u00e9taient \u00e9cart\u00e9es, la facult\u00e9 de pr\u00e9senter des observations \u00e9crites \u00e9tant en revanche reconnue. Enfin, le respect des droits des actionnaires minoritaires \u00e9tait \u00e9galement assur\u00e9 par les principes directeurs de l\u2019\u00e9valuation de l\u2019indemnisation, mais aussi par le recours qui leur \u00e9tait ouvert devant la Cour d\u2019appel, recours qui subsiste dans le nouveau r\u00e9gime.<\/p>\n<p>692. \u2013 Les offres publiques, ayant occasionn\u00e9 fr\u00e9quemment une ou plusieurs actions en justice, ont contribu\u00e9 \u00e0 affiner les d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Les pr\u00e9cisions issues du contentieux des d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers<\/p>\n<p>693. \u2013 Les pr\u00e9cisions issues du contentieux des d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers ont \u00e9t\u00e9 fondamentales. Si actuellement le contentieux n\u2019\u00e9mane plus des d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers mais de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers, la port\u00e9e de ces pr\u00e9cisions demeure.<\/p>\n<p>694. \u2013 Les recours contre les d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers \u00e9taient, selon l\u2019article 3 du d\u00e9cret du 03\/10\/1996, ouverts aux personnes qui faisaient l\u2019objet de la d\u00e9cision ainsi qu\u2019aux \u00ab autres personnes int\u00e9ress\u00e9es \u00bb. La question \u00e9tait toutefois de savoir ce que l\u2019on devait entendre par cette derni\u00e8re formule : visait-t-on n\u00e9cessairement des porteurs de titres, et donc, en l\u2019occurrence, des actionnaires ? Etait-il n\u00e9cessaire d\u2019\u00eatre actionnaire \u00e0 la date de la d\u00e9cision du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers ? Cette interpr\u00e9tation \u00e9tait habituellement retenue par la jurisprudence. Pourtant dans deux arr\u00eats de la Cour de Paris du 17\/06\/1999, la recevabilit\u00e9 des recours exerc\u00e9s par les banques Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Paribas avait \u00e9t\u00e9 justifi\u00e9e en se fondant sur la concurrence du projet pr\u00e9sent\u00e9 par ces \u00e9tablissements \u00e0 celui de la BNP. Ce second pouvant faire obstacle au rapprochement r\u00e9sultant du premier, la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et la banque Paribas avait \u00ab un int\u00e9r\u00eat l\u00e9gitime, n\u00e9 et actuel \u00bb \u00e0 contester la recevabilit\u00e9 des offres publiques de la BNP visant les titres de Paribas et de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. Une telle motivation semblait interpr\u00e9ter largement la notion de personnes int\u00e9ress\u00e9es. Cependant, aucune d\u00e9finition n\u2019\u00e9tait donn\u00e9e par le d\u00e9cret du 03\/10\/1996. Il permettait donc l\u2019interpr\u00e9tation retenue par la Cour de Paris. Il peut \u00eatre regrett\u00e9 que la Cour se soit born\u00e9e \u00e0 examiner l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat \u00e0 agir de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et de Paribas en termes de concurrence. Ces \u00e9tablissements n\u2019\u00e9taient pas seulement auteurs d\u2019un projet concurrent ; ils \u00e9taient \u00e9galement les cibles de la BNP. Or, les dirigeants des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s cibles doivent donner un avis motiv\u00e9 sur l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat ou le risque existant pour la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 vis\u00e9e et ses actionnaires. La soci\u00e9t\u00e9 cible a en charge la promotion de l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat commun de ses actionnaires et, d\u00e8s lors, il lui appartient de prendre parti sur l\u2019opportunit\u00e9 de l\u2019op\u00e9ration de restructuration dont elle est l\u2019objet, de sorte que de ce point de vue, l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat \u00e0 agir n\u2019est gu\u00e8re contestable. Il appara\u00eet ici l\u2019id\u00e9e qu\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 peut exercer un recours contre une d\u00e9cision de recevabilit\u00e9 d\u2019une offre publique visant une autre soci\u00e9t\u00e9 dans la mesure o\u00f9 l\u2019op\u00e9ration tend \u00e0 compromettre le rapprochement de ces soci\u00e9t\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>695. \u2013 Sur le fond, la Cour d\u2019appel de Paris n\u2019ayant pas pl\u00e9nitude de juridiction, se pronon\u00e7ait uniquement sur le bien fond\u00e9 de la d\u00e9cision prise par le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers, sans pouvoir \u00e9voquer l\u2019ensemble des questions suscit\u00e9es par l\u2019offre publique. Ainsi, les arr\u00eats du 17\/06\/1999 ne pouvaient d\u00e9passer le cadre des d\u00e9cisions du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers. Ils rappelaient quelques principes classiques devant gouverner l\u2019action du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers dans son appr\u00e9ciation de la recevabilit\u00e9 des offres publiques.<\/p>\n<p>696. \u2013 Les d\u00e9cisions que pouvaient prendre le Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers en vertu de la r\u00e9glementation qu\u2019il avait lui-m\u00eame \u00e9dict\u00e9e devait tenir compte de l\u2019environnement textuel dans lequel celles-ci s\u2019ins\u00e9raient. La Cour de Paris l\u2019avait clairement indiqu\u00e9, dans l\u2019affaire Quadral. \u00ab Pour l\u2019ex\u00e9cution des missions de service public qui lui \u00e9taient d\u00e9l\u00e9gu\u00e9es par la loi du 22\/01\/1988, le Conseil \u00e9tait tenu au respect de l\u2019ensemble des r\u00e8gles l\u00e9gales qui s\u2019y rattachaient et en particulier des r\u00e8glements concernant le fonctionnement des march\u00e9s de valeurs mobili\u00e8res pris par la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse conform\u00e9ment aux dispositions de l\u2019article 4-1 de l\u2019ordonnance du 28\/09\/1967 \u00bb. La Cour indiquait donc que le Conseil devait tenir compte de son R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral, mais \u00e9galement de l\u2019ensemble des r\u00e8gles l\u00e9gales qui s\u2019y rattachaient, ce qui incluait les r\u00e8gles du droit civil relatives \u00e0 la d\u00e9termination de l\u2019objet de l\u2019offre.<\/p>\n<p>697. \u2013 De ce point de vue, la Cour, dans l\u2019affaire Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, SA Paribas contre Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers, confirmait pour la premi\u00e8re fois que l\u2019offre publique d\u2019\u00e9change est une \u00ab v\u00e9ritable \u00bb offre au sens civiliste du terme. Le principe est important et toujours d\u2019actualit\u00e9 : le droit civil contraint donc l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de march\u00e9 qui pourrait rejeter une offre, d\u00e8s l\u2019instant qu\u2019elle serait contraire au droit commun qui la r\u00e9git de mani\u00e8re r\u00e9siduelle.<\/p>\n<p>698. \u2013 Mais l\u00e0 n\u2019\u00e9tait sans doute pas la plus grande originalit\u00e9 de l\u2019affaire qui r\u00e9sidait dans la concomitance des deux offres de la BNP, qui conf\u00e9rait, selon la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Paribas, un caract\u00e8re incertain \u00e0 l\u2019offre contraire au droit des obligations. Les parties invoquaient la violation des articles 1108 et 1703 du Code civil. Ils affirmaient que l\u2019offre publique de prise de contr\u00f4le ne pouvait \u00eatre d\u00e9clar\u00e9e recevable que si elle pouvait efficacement, c\u2019est-\u00e0-dire valablement, atteindre son objectif. Il ne pouvait en \u00eatre ainsi si l\u2019objet de l\u2019offre \u00e9tait ind\u00e9termin\u00e9, de telle sorte que son acceptation ne pouvait pas conduire \u00e0 la formation d\u2019un contrat. Ainsi, la Cour pr\u00e9cisait ce qu\u2019il fallait entendre par objet d\u2019une offre publique d\u2019\u00e9change : \u00ab s\u2019agissant d\u2019une offre d\u2019\u00e9change, l\u2019objet est l\u2019obligation r\u00e9ciproque liant les parties de remettre une chose r\u00e9elle, d\u00e9termin\u00e9e ou du moins d\u00e9terminable \u00bb. Or, comme le nombre et la nature des titres remis en \u00e9change \u00e9taient clairement sp\u00e9cifi\u00e9s, elle pouvait en conclure que l\u2019objet \u00e9tait d\u00e9termin\u00e9. En effet, la d\u00e9termination de l\u2019objet du contrat ne concerne pas les actifs des entreprises et leur usage projet\u00e9 mais les titres, du fait de l\u2019in\u00e9branlable personnalit\u00e9 morale des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s. D\u00e8s lors que le nombre de titres offerts en \u00e9change \u00e9tait indiqu\u00e9, l\u2019objet \u00e9tait d\u00e9termin\u00e9. La BNP avait, par exemple, offert d\u2019acqu\u00e9rir la totalit\u00e9 des actions Paribas par remise de 11 actions BNP pour 8 actions Paribas. La contre partie \u00e9tait donc d\u00e9termin\u00e9e dans sa qualit\u00e9 et dans sa quotit\u00e9. La Cour prenait aussi une position de principe sur la possibilit\u00e9 de lancer simultan\u00e9ment deux offres tout en posant une condition afin que l\u2019objet des offres ne p\u00fbt \u00eatre consid\u00e9r\u00e9 comme incertain. \u00ab Rien n\u2019interdit \u00e0 une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 de pr\u00e9senter concomitamment deux offres publiques sous-tendues par un seul et m\u00eame projet \u00e9conomique ou industriel, d\u00e8s lors que les deux offres ne sont pas li\u00e9es, le succ\u00e8s de l\u2019une n\u2019\u00e9tant pas conditionn\u00e9 par la r\u00e9ussite de l\u2019autre \u00bb. Tel \u00e9tait le cas en l\u2019esp\u00e8ce dans la mesure o\u00f9 la BNP avait indiqu\u00e9 dans son projet que, dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se o\u00f9 il n\u2019y aurait pas de suite positive \u00e0 l\u2019offre sur Paribas, elle entendait mettre en \u0153uvre avec la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale le plan industriel relatif aux activit\u00e9s respectives des deux \u00e9tablissements BNP et Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale. La Cour admettait donc, \u00e0 juste titre, que deux offres puissent \u00eatre concomitantes, participer \u00e0 un m\u00eame projet, et donc, dans une certaine mesure, \u00eatre li\u00e9es, sans que le lien soit juridique. Cependant, le succ\u00e8s de l\u2019une des offres ne devait pas \u00eatre conditionn\u00e9 par le succ\u00e8s de l\u2019autre. Ainsi, \u00e9tait respect\u00e9 le caract\u00e8re irr\u00e9vocable de chaque offre, ce qui \u00e9tait conforme tant \u00e0 la notion d\u2019offre en droit civil qu\u2019aux dispositions du R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers.<\/p>\n<p>699. \u2013 En outre, concernant la pr\u00e9sentation par la BNP d\u2019un projet concurrent \u00ab hostile \u00bb \u00e0 celui de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et de Paribas, n\u2019\u00e9tait-elle pas d\u00e9loyale en elle m\u00eame ? Le principe de loyaut\u00e9 pos\u00e9 par le R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers n\u2019\u00e9tait pas nouveau puisque la Cour de Paris, dans l\u2019affaire OCP, l\u2019avait d\u00e9j\u00e0 consacr\u00e9. Mais c\u2019\u00e9tait la premi\u00e8re fois que la Cour donnait une d\u00e9finition de la d\u00e9loyaut\u00e9. \u00ab La d\u00e9loyaut\u00e9 s\u2019entend comme une entrave au libre jeu des offres et surench\u00e8res par le recours \u00e0 des man\u0153uvres ou moyens d\u00e9tourn\u00e9s mis en \u0153uvre dans des conditions illicites, occultes ou frauduleuses \u00bb. Une telle motivation ne pouvait qu\u2019\u00eatre approuv\u00e9e puisque le seul d\u00e9p\u00f4t d\u2019une offre concurrente ou d\u2019une offre sur les titres de l\u2019auteur d\u2019une offre \u00e9tait dans la droite ligne du principe du libre jeu des offres et des demandes. Par cons\u00e9quent, il \u00e9tait affirm\u00e9 une distinction entre une offre inamicale et une offre d\u00e9loyale.<\/p>\n<p><span>700. \u2013 Infine, il successo del progetto BNP \u00e8 dipeso dal successo delle offerte lanciate su Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale e Paribas.\u00a0Si \u00e8 quindi sostenuto che il principio di trasparenza sarebbe stato violato, non essendo gli azionisti in grado di valutare concretamente il merito di ciascuna delle offerte.\u00a0Tuttavia, questa affermazione sembra sorprendente perch\u00e9 la trasparenza non dipende dai termini delle offerte o dal progetto sottostante, ma dalle informazioni fornite.\u00a0Anche il Tribunale di Parigi, nelle sentenze del 17\/06\/1999, ha potuto sottolineare che \u201cla BNP si \u00e8 assunta il rischio di lanciare un&#8217;operazione i cui obiettivi, anche aleatori, sono definiti a grandi linee nel progetto di OPA depositato (\u2026)\u201d.\u00a0Questo specifica, oltre ai suoi obiettivi e intenzioni,\u00a0la natura e le caratteristiche della procedura che porta alla sua realizzazione in modo che sia assicurata la trasparenza del progetto.\u00a0L&#8217;azzardo sulla realizzazione del progetto industriale, legato al fatto che l&#8217;oggetto perseguito si fonda anche sul successo dell&#8217;offerta promossa sulle azioni Paribas, emerge esso stesso chiaramente dalla dichiarazione di intenti del promotore, e contribuisce anche alla trasparenza delle informazioni.\u00a0\u00c8 vero, come hanno sottolineato i ricorrenti, che non si dissipa un&#8217;incertezza annunciandola.\u00a0Tuttavia, la Corte ritiene che la trasparenza richieda solo che gli azionisti delle societ\u00e0 interessate siano informati senza ambiguit\u00e0 in modo che possano prendere la loro decisione se offrire o meno le loro azioni con piena cognizione di causa.\u00a0Cos\u00ec,\u00a0ci\u00f2 che la legge richiede \u00e8 la precisione e non l&#8217;assenza di rischio, ed \u00e8 correttamente informare per indicare le incertezze che costituiscono un pericolo.\u00a0L&#8217;esistenza del pericolo non \u00e8 quindi incompatibile con l&#8217;esattezza dell&#8217;informazione perch\u00e9 si tratta di due nozioni differenti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 deriva da una semplice distinzione giuridica: l&#8217;incertezza \u00e8 una delle qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;oggetto dell&#8217;informazione, la precisione \u00e8 la qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;informazione data sull&#8217;oggetto.\u00a0Il Consiglio ha dovuto verificare la regolarit\u00e0 delle offerte, ovvero la coerenza e la pertinenza delle informazioni al fine di assicurare il principio di trasparenza.\u00a0Non doveva decidere sull&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 del progetto industriale o economico.\u00a0Il rischio che ci\u00f2 poteva presentare non implicava un principio di rigetto.\u00a0L&#8217;esistenza del pericolo non \u00e8 quindi incompatibile con l&#8217;esattezza dell&#8217;informazione perch\u00e9 si tratta di due nozioni differenti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 deriva da una semplice distinzione giuridica: l&#8217;incertezza \u00e8 una delle qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;oggetto dell&#8217;informazione, la precisione \u00e8 la qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;informazione data sull&#8217;oggetto.\u00a0Il Consiglio ha dovuto verificare la regolarit\u00e0 delle offerte, ovvero la coerenza e la pertinenza delle informazioni al fine di assicurare il principio di trasparenza.\u00a0Non doveva decidere sull&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 del progetto industriale o economico.\u00a0Il rischio che ci\u00f2 poteva presentare non implicava un principio di rigetto.\u00a0L&#8217;esistenza del pericolo non \u00e8 quindi incompatibile con l&#8217;esattezza dell&#8217;informazione perch\u00e9 si tratta di due nozioni differenti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 deriva da una semplice distinzione giuridica:\u00a0l&#8217;incertezza \u00e8 una delle qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;oggetto dell&#8217;informazione, la precisione \u00e8 la qualit\u00e0 dell&#8217;informazione data sull&#8217;oggetto.\u00a0Il Consiglio ha dovuto verificare la regolarit\u00e0 delle offerte, ovvero la coerenza e la pertinenza delle informazioni al fine di assicurare il principio di trasparenza.\u00a0Non doveva decidere sull&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 del progetto industriale o economico.\u00a0Il rischio che ci\u00f2 poteva presentare non implicava un principio di rigetto.\u00a0la precisione \u00e8 la qualit\u00e0 delle informazioni fornite sull&#8217;oggetto.\u00a0Il Consiglio ha dovuto verificare la regolarit\u00e0 delle offerte, ovvero la coerenza e la pertinenza delle informazioni al fine di assicurare il principio di trasparenza.\u00a0Non doveva decidere sull&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 del progetto industriale o economico.\u00a0Il rischio che ci\u00f2 poteva presentare non implicava un principio di rigetto.\u00a0la precisione \u00e8 la qualit\u00e0 delle informazioni fornite sull&#8217;oggetto.\u00a0Il Consiglio ha dovuto verificare la regolarit\u00e0 delle offerte, ovvero la coerenza e la pertinenza delle informazioni al fine di assicurare il principio di trasparenza.\u00a0Non doveva decidere sull&#8217;opportunit\u00e0 del progetto industriale o economico.\u00a0Il rischio che ci\u00f2 poteva presentare non implicava un principio di rigetto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>701. \u2013 Consequently, the information constituted a source of litigation in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair. This contributed to highlighting the necessary coordination of the Financial Markets Council and the Stock Exchange Commission. For example, on 06\/08\/1999, the two authorities warned operators against \u201cinformation presenting results as already established or based on polls using uncertain methods\u201d. This joint intervention was justified by the complementarity of the missions of the two authorities. Indeed, the communication to the public of the results of the offers belonged to the Financial Markets Council. However, the Stock Exchange Commission guaranteed the sincerity of the information propagated on the markets.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The missions of the Stock Exchange Commission<\/p>\n<p>702. \u2013 Law No. 96-597 of 02\/07\/1996 had amended Ordinance No. 67-833 of 28\/09\/1967 establishing a Stock Exchange Commission on several important points, in particular its composition, its rules of deliberation, and the prevention of conflicts of interest. However, the legislator had not modified the two essential missions devolved to the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse. It was a \u201cskills block\u201d on the activity of portfolio management on behalf of third parties (1) and the control of public offers (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ The \u201ccompetence block\u201d of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse on the activity of portfolio management on behalf of third parties<\/p>\n<p>703. \u2013 The law on the modernization of financial activities had conferred on it a \u201cblock of powers\u201d \u200b\u200bon the activity of portfolio management on behalf of third parties. This concerned the regulation, approval and control of managers on behalf of third parties. This block included both the regulation and supervision of this activity in all investment services providers, and exclusive powers of regulation and control over the investment firms which exercised this activity as their main activity.<\/p>\n<p>704. \u2013 In terms of approving the portfolio management activity program of investment providers, approving specialized companies and drafting the applicable regulations, it was assisted by the Financial Management Advisory Committee. It could be called upon in this matter by the Chairman of the Banking Commission or by the Chairman of the Financial Markets Council.<\/p>\n<p>705. \u2013 Finally, it should be emphasized that the new powers of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse had led the legislator to provide for a closer intertwining of this authority with the banking authorities. Thus, the transmission of information, the right of referral for control and participation in the work of the CECEI and the Banking and Financial Regulation Committee were instituted.<\/p>\n<p>706. \u2013 It therefore intervened in the drafting of the regulations, in their implementation, in their control and in particular the control of public offers.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Control of public offers by the Stock Exchange Commission<\/p>\n<p>707. \u2013 The Stock Exchange Commission had powers with regard to public offers (a). Moreover, the latter tended to go beyond its powers stricto sensu to achieve its objective of efficient control (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ The powers of the Stock Exchange Commission with regard to public offers<\/p>\n<p>708. \u2013 The Stock Exchange Commission did not rule on the admissibility of public offers, but its mission was nevertheless not negligible. It had to ensure the protection of savings, information for investors and the proper functioning of financial instrument markets. As such, it played an essential role in controlling the information provided during public offerings as well as in monitoring stock market prices. These missions were codified in its Regulation No. 2002-04 relating to \u201cpublic takeover bids relating to financial instruments traded on a regulated market\u201d. They had implemented them by targeting the briefing notes. Indeed, by the granting of the visa of the information notes, to which the admissibility of the offer was subordinated, it controlled the information provided to the shareholders of the targeted companies and to the public. Its attributions were not limited to intervening at the project stage. The latter also exercised throughout the course of the public offers by following all the acts carried out by the companies concerned, so that key precepts such as the equal treatment of shareholders and the transparency of the offers are also ensured.<\/p>\n<p>709. \u2013 To exercise its powers, the Commission had the power of investigation, sanction and injunction, direct or indirect. The Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse had already used its power of indirect injunction, in order to impose on the transferee of control of an over-the-counter company the filing of a public offer carried out by price guarantee. This use, which had been preceded by a joint letter of formal notice from the Stock Exchange Commission and the Financial Markets Council, was hardly contestable. It thus made it possible to compensate for the lack of power of the Financial Markets Council. This collaboration was revealing of a certain intrinsic inconsistency in the functioning of the French control authorities which suffered from their duality.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The increase in the powers of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse<\/p>\n<p>710. \u2013 This increase could be observed when using alternative press releases to formal decisions (\u03b1) and approved transactions (\u03b2).<\/p>\n<p>\u03b1\/ The use of alternative press releases to formal decisions<\/p>\n<p>711. \u2013 This broadening was notably noted in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case in 1999. Indeed, the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse took part in the stock market battle. She intervened because the information notes had to obtain her visa, but also because the stock market fight led her to be the author of a large number of press releases. Thus, for example, a press release dated 04\/05\/1999 endorsed an unpublished shareholders\u2019 agreement. The latter, linking Axa and Paribas, had suddenly appeared during a public offer period. This required each of the parties to obtain the consent of the other when they wanted to transfer the securities they held. However, AXA was both the main holder of Paribas securities with nearly 7% of the capital and the most important support of BNP.<\/p>\n<p>712. \u2013 It should be noted that the difficulties resulting from the non-disclosure of the pacts were resolved by article 1 of the law relating to new economic regulations modifying article L. 233-11 of the Commercial Code. The latter provides that any clause of an agreement providing for preferential conditions for the sale or acquisition of shares admitted to trading on a regulated market and relating to at least 0.5% of the capital or voting rights of the company which has issued these shares must be sent to the stock market regulatory authority, which publishes them. The deadline for communication was set at \u201cfive trading days from the signing of the agreement or the rider introducing the clause concerned\u201d. It was essential to note an extension of the scope of the conventions concerned. As for the scope of the clauses concerned, the text was very precise and did not refer only to the agreements, but to the clauses which made them up. Thus, pre-emption clauses or \u201cpacts of preference\u201d, promises of sale or purchase, agreements for the contribution of securities to a public offer had to be advertised. In addition, the transmission obligation extended to all pacts comprising preferential conditions, regardless of the signatories. The great novelty therefore consisted in extending the mandatory publication of these agreements to relations with non-shareholders. The sanction was clearly provided for: in the absence of transmission, the effects of this clause were suspended, and the parties released from their commitments, during a public offer period. A derogation from common law was therefore enshrined. Indeed, it was provided that the absence of publicity given to a contract affects its legal validity and its effectiveness with regard to the parties.<\/p>\n<p>713. \u2013 In line with the law on new economic regulations, Regulation No. 2002-04 required the initiator to provide information on the clauses of the agreements concluded by the companies concerned, or their shareholders, likely to have a impact on the assessment of the public offer or on its outcome.<\/p>\n<p>714. \u2013 However, even after the resolution of this specific problem, the question of whether the press releases of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse could be qualified as a source of law still remained.<\/p>\n<p>In the press release of 04\/05\/1999, interested parties were informed of the position of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse. Thus, the latter expressed its concern for transparency and fulfilled its role. However, in this case, the nature of the press release was questionable, given its content. Admittedly, it was not a source of law in the formal sense, but this press release substantially benefited from a legal scope. It was similar to ministerial responses, because although devoid of any binding force, it nevertheless had a de facto scope, which was granted to it by its addressees on the basis of the quality and authority of its author. Indeed, the power available to the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse, allowed it to dictate rules whose effectiveness was little discussed. The economic law lawyer was not surprised because power is a source of standards. However, the process was too useful to be condemned in principle. It allowed a rapid, precise and concrete position to be taken. Only its abuse was reprehensible, when its object was to divert the legal regime from the sources of law.<\/p>\n<p>The legality was indeed in question in the case of this press release. Although presented in an innocuous form, it carried out an indirect pressure. Indeed, he presumed first that the beneficiaries of the pacts, by not respecting their obligation to reveal them \u201chad waived the right to avail themselves of the content of these agreements during the duration of the current offers\u201d. He then indicated that, in the opposite case, the implementation of these pacts could be qualified as a maneuver affecting the smooth running of public offers.<\/p>\n<p>As a result, this press release, by its content, had all the characteristics of a decision. On the one hand, it purported to interpret the will of some of the parties. On the other hand, he threatened them with legal action in the event of a contrary intention. Therefore, it was a decision that could cause damage, against which an appeal should have been granted.<\/p>\n<p>Justice was therefore also at stake: could there be a judicial review of this press release? Since it was not a formal decision, any appeal was dismissed. But was this acceptable given the real scope of the press release?<\/p>\n<p>Jurisprudence had already taken care to decide that the recourse opened before the judiciary aimed at any decision in the material sense and not only formal and had had the opportunity to assimilate a press release to a real decision. Moreover, the Paris Court of Appeal had considered \u201cthat a press release was worth a decision insofar as the financial market perceived it as such\u201d. Textual support for this position could be found in the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, Article 6 \u00a7 1 of which specifies that everyone has the right to have his case heard by a court. when there is a dispute over his civil rights and obligations.<\/p>\n<p>Moreover, it was this same article 6 \u00a7 1 which put the Securities and Exchange Commission in the hot seat. Indeed, it did not meet the requirements of a fair trial because of the accumulation of the functions of investigation and judgment.<\/p>\n<p>715. \u2013 With regard to the separation of powers, the press release from the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse caught the eye of the jurist because of its content. It didn\u2019t just deliver information, it included an interpretation and thundered a threat. The first aspect related to the interpretation of the intentions of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse. It began by recalling that it was not part of its mission to rule on the validity and legal scope of shareholders\u2019 pacts, only an arbitrator or a judge can do so. Nevertheless, it considered that by not proceeding with the publication of the pact as soon as the public offers were launched, the beneficiaries had waived their right to avail themselves of it throughout the duration of the procedure.<\/p>\n<p>The second aspect was indeed the threat uttered at the end of the press release. If the parties did not spontaneously renounce to take advantage of the pact, the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse reminded them that it could see it as a maneuver that would undermine the smooth running of public offers in progress. This was tantamount to implying that she would not have hesitated to pursue them. Consequently, to avoid any risk of sanction, the parties had an interest in complying with his will and not executing the pact from which they benefited. The Commission therefore gave itself the means to hinder the application of a convention whose validity was not disputed by anyone.<\/p>\n<p>The assessment of the process could not be favourable. It should indeed be remembered that any independent administrative authority must, in order to fulfill its mission, implement the specific rules that govern it. It is not external to the legal system, but is part of it. It must therefore comply with all the standards, at least those which are not ruled out by its own regulations. More broadly, it must respect the distribution of powers, even if the separation of powers is partially undermined by their very existence.<\/p>\n<p>Like any independent administrative authority, the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse had to have the means for its action. However, it should not spill over into the territory of the courts, because that undermined the separation of powers and the distribution of competences. The legislator had perceived the difficulty and taken care to settle it. Thus, when a practice, contrary to the legislative or regulatory provisions, was likely to infringe the rights of savers, the Chairman of the Commission could request in summary proceedings that the person responsible for it be ordered to comply with these provisions, to put an end to the irregularity or to eliminate its effects. This was, in this case, what should have been done.<\/p>\n<p>716. \u2013 The dialectic of the branches of law, here between stock market law and common law, was also at work between institutions, here between the independent administrative authorities and the judicial authorities. The Securities and Exchange Commission was not to have an absolute monopoly, since the usefulness and efficiency of the judicial authorities were essential to the regulation of economic and financial activities. Ultimately, it was dangerous for the powers of the Stock Exchange Commission to widen excessively, the use of the approved transaction tends to deepen this thesis.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ The use of the homologated transaction<\/p>\n<p>717. \u2013 In 1999, during the stock market battle between BNP and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, a foreign investor had acquired in a single trading session a large block of securities from the latter during the offer period at a price higher than the quotation of the day on the regulated markets. The President of the Commission des Op\u00e9rations de Bourse then seized the President of the Tribunal de Grande Instance of Paris. On the one hand, its request was based on article 12-2 of the order of 23\/09\/1967 aiming to order CGU to comply with the provisions of article 5-1-11 of the General Regulations of the Council financial markets, cancel the purchases made and consequently order the return of the securities acquired to the sellers. On the other hand, it tended to pronounce the sequestration of the litigious titles on the basis of article 8-1 of the ordinance. In the decision of 08\/03\/1999, pending the final judicial decision, the sequestration of the securities in question had been ordered with Sicovam. In view of the agreement reached between the Commission and the incriminated shareholder to put an end to this situation, in a curious and interesting decision, a protocol concluded between the Commission and CGU had been approved. The latter accepted the sequestration of the disputed titles for the three months following the homologation order of the President of the Court. Beyond this period, the securities were free and the voting rights available. This power of receivership had not been implemented, to our knowledge, until this decision. Finally, and in accordance with the request of the parties, the President of the Court had taken note of the discontinuance of the proceedings and action by the Commission. This order raised several questions.<\/p>\n<p>718. \u2013 The first related to the person who initiates the proceedings. It was paradoxical to see the Stock Exchange Commission request compliance with a provision of the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council. This peculiarity was inherent in the fact that the Council did not have, like the Commission, the power to ask the courts to order the person responsible for an act contrary \u201cto the legislative or regulatory provisions likely to infringe the rights savers to comply with these provisions, to put an end to the irregularity or to eliminate its effects\u201d. This was an inconsistency which generated a necessary cooperation between the two authorities. So,<\/p>\n<p>719. \u2013 As to the subject of the application itself, it was interesting to note that the grievance related to the violation of Article 5-1-11 of the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council and not to the article 45 of the law on the modernization of financial activities of 2\/07\/1996. If both had similar objectives, their scope was not the same. Article 5-1-11 stated that \u201cfrom the start of the offer period and until the closing of the offer, all orders relating to the securities targeted by the offer are executed on the regulated market(s) on which the securities are admitted without investors being able to use the procedure provided for in Article 4-1-32. This obligation is waived when the transaction, included in an agreement other than an outright sale, is a necessary part of it\u201d. Article 45 of the law on the modernization of financial activities, meanwhile, laid down a general principle of concentration of orders relating to financial instruments on a regulated market for investors residing in France, with however two possible exceptions. One related to the volume of the operation and the status of the investor and the other to its nature. In both cases, the aim was to impose a single price on transactions in the name of equal treatment and market transparency. However, if article 45 of the law on the modernization of financial activities had a general scope, such was not the case of article 5-1-11 of the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council. The latter only concerned the single case of transactions carried out during a public offer period. Beyond the closing date, the requirement imposed by this provision disappeared. The scope of application of Article 5-1-11 was therefore both broader and more restricted than that of Article 45. Broader in that it concerned all investors, and not only resident investors; more restricted insofar as it only covered cases of public offerings.<\/p>\n<p>720. \u2013 The ambiguity of the Commission\u2019s legal action therefore lay, in our view, in the choice of the legal basis adopted, even if it is true that it had no other possibilities. Indeed, an appeal based on article 45 of the law of 02\/07\/1996 would probably not have been more successful. The problem here stemmed from the fact that only Article 45 set the conditions under which the principle of centralization of orders on a regulated market could be derogated from, and that in this case it was not clear that these derogations had been raped. Indeed, Article 45 only targeted investors usually residing or established in France. Consequently, a transaction between two non-resident investors did not fall within the scope of this provision. This was indeed the case here where CGU had acquired a block of shares in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale from non-resident investors. Moreover, this operation had been concluded outside the territory of the Republic. There was therefore no criterion of attachment to French law, except to retain the nationality of the issuer of the securities in question. For its part, Article 5-1-11 was of broader application insofar as it concerned all investors, and not only residents. It was therefore a question of determining whether a regulatory provision could have extraterritorial effect. To do this, that provision should have been qualified as a \u201cpolicy law\u201d. In this case, it was difficult to designate Article 5-1-11 as such when a legislative provision tending to the same effects did not concern non-resident investors. Consequently, it would have been interesting to know on the merits the position of justice on the scope of application in space of this article of the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council. It is possible to think that it was by noting that its action was not legally rigorous and would therefore not be confirmed by the trial judges that the Commission preferred to conclude the protocol with CGU.<\/p>\n<p>L\u2019abandon d\u2019instance par la Commission \u00ab en contrepartie \u00bb du gel des droits de vote pendant la dur\u00e9e des offres, \u00e9tait \u00e0 cet \u00e9gard significatif de l\u2019objectif recherch\u00e9. Le plus important \u00e9tait d\u2019\u00e9viter l\u2019utilisation des droits de vote en pleine bataille boursi\u00e8re, ce qui aurait pu favoriser la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale par rapport \u00e0 la BNP. Par cons\u00e9quent, d\u00e8s lors que ceux-ci \u00e9taient bloqu\u00e9s, l\u2019objectif \u00e9tait atteint. Rien ne justifiait la poursuite des actions en cours, d\u2019o\u00f9 la \u00ab transaction \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p><span>721. \u2013 In view of these difficulties, the legislator intervened within the framework of the law relating to new economic regulations.\u00a0Article 2 of the law inserted an article L. 421-13 in the Monetary and Financial Code as follows: &#8220;Transactions in financial instruments subject to a public offer may only be carried out on a regulated market in a State party to the agreement on the European Economic Area or on a market recognized pursuant to Article L. 423-1 on which these financial instruments are admitted to trading\u201d.\u00a0Consequently, Article L. 421-13 of the Monetary and Financial Code formulates without any ambiguity the general obligation of concentration of transactions during the offer period.\u00a0Two sanctions came to ensure the respect of the device.\u00a0Firstly,\u00a0provision was made for the nullity of any transaction in a financial instrument not carried out on a regulated market.\u00a0On the other hand, a more atypical sanction was constituted by the deprivation of voting rights for the holders of financial instruments having acquired these instruments in disregard of the stated principle.\u00a0The usefulness of the existence of these two sanctions was discussed.\u00a0Indeed, how to exercise voting rights attached to securities whose acquisition has been cancelled?<\/span><\/p>\n<p>722. \u2013 Outre le probl\u00e8me de l\u2019acquisition de titres hors-march\u00e9 en p\u00e9riode d\u2019offre publique, se posait la question de la nature de l\u2019accord entre la Commission et un acteur \u00e9conomique. Sans aucun doute, un nouvel outil juridique \u00e9tait n\u00e9 : \u00ab le protocole homologu\u00e9 \u00bb. La nature de cet acte \u00e9tait une transaction au sens de l\u2019article 2044 du Code civil. Ce protocole s\u2019analysait en effet comme un \u00ab contrat par lequel les parties mettent fin \u00e0 un litige ou l\u2019\u00e9vitent en se consentant des concessions r\u00e9ciproques \u00bb, l\u2019homologation lui conf\u00e9rant l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de la chose jug\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>723. \u2013 Enfin, la question du fondement juridique de cette transaction de la COB avec un acteur \u00e9conomique demeurait incertaine. M\u00eame si on s\u2019en remettait au droit commun, cette transaction serait susceptible de susciter des difficult\u00e9s eu \u00e9gard au principe de prohibition de la transaction en mati\u00e8re p\u00e9nale. Certes, il ne s\u2019agissait pas formellement d\u2019une proc\u00e9dure de sanction. N\u00e9anmoins, \u00ab ce manquement \u00e0 une r\u00e8gle de march\u00e9 aurait pu, le cas \u00e9ch\u00e9ant, conduire \u00e0 la mise en \u0153uvre de l\u2019ouverture d\u2019une proc\u00e9dure de sanction administrative, qui est assimil\u00e9e (\u2026) \u00e0 une sanction p\u00e9nale au regard du respect du principe des droits de la d\u00e9fense \u00bb. En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, seule une pr\u00e9sentation contractuelle du pouvoir des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation aurait pu fonder cet accord.<\/p>\n<p>724. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, sous pr\u00e9texte de l\u2019efficacit\u00e9 de son action, l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation se permettait de d\u00e9passer les pouvoirs qui lui avaient \u00e9t\u00e9 attribu\u00e9s ce qui n\u2019\u00e9tait pas sans pr\u00e9senter un danger. Reste \u00e0 savoir s\u2019il s\u2019agit d\u2019une technique destin\u00e9e \u00e0 \u00eatre r\u00e9utilis\u00e9e par la nouvelle institution de contr\u00f4le que constitue l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers. En effet, la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse n\u2019existe plus depuis la cons\u00e9cration d\u2019une unification des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2 : La cons\u00e9cration d\u2019une unification des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation<\/p>\n<p>725. \u2013 Les autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8res ont d\u00fb r\u00e9guli\u00e8rement s\u2019adapter \u00e0 des d\u00e9fis nouveaux : l\u2019int\u00e9gration des march\u00e9s financiers, la concurrence croissante entre places financi\u00e8res, l\u2019\u00e9mergence des conglom\u00e9rats financiers.<\/p>\n<p>Il \u00e9tait n\u00e9cessaire de moderniser le contr\u00f4le des activit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res pour faire face \u00e0 ces \u00e9volutions. Dans ce contexte, les autorit\u00e9s fran\u00e7aises paraissaient trop nombreuses et segment\u00e9es et ne permettaient pas une action optimale vis-\u00e0-vis des institutions \u00e9trang\u00e8res. Ainsi, il fallait simplifier et rationaliser le dispositif fran\u00e7ais pour prot\u00e9ger au mieux le syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.<\/p>\n<p>La fusion des institutions boursi\u00e8res par la cr\u00e9ation de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers (A) consacre donc une unification des pr\u00e9rogatives au sein de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ La fusion des institutions boursi\u00e8res par la cr\u00e9ation de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers<\/p>\n<p>726. \u2013 L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers est n\u00e9e de la fusion de la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse, du Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers et du Conseil de discipline de la gestion financi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>727. \u2013 La nouvelle institution n\u2019a pas la m\u00eame nature que ses anc\u00eatres. En effet, elle est une autorit\u00e9 publique ind\u00e9pendante. Il convient de remarquer que cette qualification juridique est tout \u00e0 fait in\u00e9dite. Celle-ci se distingue, notamment, de la notion d\u2019autorit\u00e9 administrative ind\u00e9pendante classique. En effet, cette nouvelle autorit\u00e9 dispose de la personnalit\u00e9 morale. Logiquement, elle est autonome financi\u00e8rement dans la mesure o\u00f9 elle per\u00e7oit le produit des taxes pr\u00e9lev\u00e9es dans l\u2019exercice de ses contr\u00f4les.<\/p>\n<p>728. \u2013 Elle est compos\u00e9e d\u2019un coll\u00e8ge et d\u2019une commission des sanctions. Une telle organisation vise notamment \u00e0 r\u00e9pondre aux exigences d\u2019impartialit\u00e9 en mati\u00e8re de sanctions. 729. \u2013 La l\u00e9galit\u00e9 et la transparence de la prise de d\u00e9cision sont assur\u00e9es. En effet, la pr\u00e9sence d\u2019un commissaire du Gouvernement, qui veille notamment \u00e0 la conformit\u00e9 des d\u00e9cisions aux textes l\u00e9gislatifs et r\u00e9glementaires, a \u00e9t\u00e9 pr\u00e9vue.<\/p>\n<p>730. \u2013 Les r\u00e8gles de majorit\u00e9 et de consultation \u00e9crite visent \u00e0 assurer la plus grande efficacit\u00e9 de l\u2019instance. En outre, la d\u00e9signation d\u2019un repr\u00e9sentant de la Banque de France a permis de b\u00e9n\u00e9ficier des comp\u00e9tences de cette institution en mati\u00e8re financi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>731. \u2013 La cr\u00e9ation de cette nouvelle institution, que constitue l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers, a donc pour objectif premier d\u2019\u00eatre plus coh\u00e9rente \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9chelle nationale et europ\u00e9enne. Incontestablement, celle-ci exerce plus efficacement la r\u00e9gulation des march\u00e9s gr\u00e2ce \u00e0 une unification des missions \u00e0 son profit.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ L\u2019unification des pr\u00e9rogatives au sein de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers<\/p>\n<p>732. \u2013 L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers exerce les pr\u00e9rogatives qui \u00e9taient d\u00e9volues \u00e0 la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse, au Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers et au Conseil de discipline de la gestion financi\u00e8re<\/p>\n<p>733. \u2013 Elle est dot\u00e9e de comp\u00e9tences dans l\u2019organisation et le fonctionnement des march\u00e9s, les offres publiques et les r\u00e8gles de pratique professionnelle qui s\u2019imposent aux acteurs. Elle prend des r\u00e8glements qui doivent \u00eatre homologu\u00e9s par le ministre de l\u2019Economie et des Finances. La pr\u00e9sence du commissaire du Gouvernement et l\u2019homologation par le ministre garantissent la coh\u00e9rence de ces r\u00e8gles avec les normes de droit sup\u00e9rieures.<\/p>\n<p>L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers dispose de la capacit\u00e9 de prendre des d\u00e9cisions g\u00e9n\u00e9rales commentant les r\u00e8glements et des d\u00e9cisions individuelles d\u2019application des r\u00e8glements.<\/p>\n<p>734. \u2013 Le champ des contr\u00f4les de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 recouvre l\u2019int\u00e9gralit\u00e9 de ceux d\u00e9volus \u00e0 la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse et au Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers. Ainsi, celle-ci peut effectuer des contr\u00f4les et des enqu\u00eates.<\/p>\n<p>Il est proc\u00e9d\u00e9 \u00e0 une rationalisation des moyens d\u2019action de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 en cas de violation des normes \u00e9dict\u00e9es pour assurer le bon fonctionnement des march\u00e9s et prot\u00e9ger les \u00e9pargnants. Ainsi, pour un traitement plus rapide des affaires, l\u2019autorit\u00e9 dispose d\u2019un pouvoir d\u2019injonction et peut ainsi faire cesser les pratiques qui portent atteinte aux droits des \u00e9pargnants et \u00e0 la structure du march\u00e9. L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers peut \u00e9galement saisir les tribunaux en la forme des r\u00e9f\u00e9r\u00e9s. L\u2019objectif est \u00ab qu\u2019il soit ordonn\u00e9 \u00e0 la personne qui est responsable de la pratique relev\u00e9e de se conformer aux dispositions l\u00e9gislatives ou r\u00e9glementaires, de mettre fin \u00e0 l\u2019irr\u00e9gularit\u00e9 ou d\u2019en supprimer les effets \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>Enfin, la nouvelle autorit\u00e9 conserve l\u2019ensemble des pouvoirs disciplinaires d\u00e9volus \u00e0 la Commission des op\u00e9rations de bourse, au Conseil des march\u00e9s financiers et au Conseil de discipline de la gestion financi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>735. \u2013 En termes de proc\u00e9dure, pour les sanctions administratives comme pour les sanctions disciplinaires, la s\u00e9paration entre les diff\u00e9rentes phases est parfaitement assur\u00e9e. Le coll\u00e8ge examine le rapport d\u2019enqu\u00eate ou de contr\u00f4le \u00e9tabli par les services de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers. S\u2019il d\u00e9cide l\u2019ouverture d\u2019une proc\u00e9dure de sanction, il notifie les griefs aux personnes concern\u00e9es. Il transmet la notification des griefs \u00e0 la commission des sanctions qui d\u00e9signe un rapporteur. La commission des sanctions peut, apr\u00e8s une proc\u00e9dure contradictoire, prononcer une sanction.<\/p>\n<p>736. \u2013 L\u2019ensemble de ces dispositions a permis d\u2019aboutir \u00e0 une action plus efficace de la r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re. N\u00e9anmoins, une difficult\u00e9 primordiale doit encore \u00eatre r\u00e9solue. Il s\u2019agit de la rencontre de la logique de r\u00e9gulation bancaire avec la logique de r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>Section 2 : La rencontre de la logique de r\u00e9gulation bancaire avec la logique de r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re<\/p>\n<p>737. \u2013 Les offres publiques bancaires ont l\u2019originalit\u00e9 de faire se rencontrer deux dispositifs de r\u00e9gulation anim\u00e9s par des logiques propres. Cette rencontre appara\u00eet comme une confrontation tant les logiques de r\u00e9gulation se r\u00e9v\u00e8lent diff\u00e9rentes. Ainsi, deux logiques apparaissent : libre-\u00e9changisme boursier et protectionnisme bancaire (\u00a7 1). Mais cette rencontre impose une certaine conciliation des deux syst\u00e8mes (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1 : La confrontation de deux logiques<\/p>\n<p>738. \u2013 Les offres publiques bancaires confrontent plusieurs logiques de r\u00e9gulation diff\u00e9rentes. Cette diff\u00e9rence se traduit tant au niveau des principes qui pr\u00e9sident \u00e0 la r\u00e9gulation des deux syst\u00e8mes (A) qu\u2019au niveau de l\u2019action des autorit\u00e9s (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ La confrontation des principes<\/p>\n<p>739. \u2013 Les principes qui pr\u00e9sident \u00e0 l\u2019action des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation pendant les concentrations bancaires ne sont pas les m\u00eames. Bien au contraire, ceux-ci sont la traduction de diff\u00e9rences de culture. Alors que la r\u00e9gulation bancaire repose sur des principes de protection des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit (1), la r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re s\u2019attache \u00e0 assurer la meilleure concurrence des offres (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Le souci de protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire<\/p>\n<p>740. \u2013 L\u2019objectif essentiel des dispositions bancaires est le maintien de la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me bancaire. Il s\u2019agit \u00ab d\u2019\u00e9viter tout risque syst\u00e9mique, c\u2019est \u00e0 dire l\u2019apparition de difficult\u00e9s qui mettraient en cause le fonctionnement de l\u2019ensemble du syst\u00e8me bancaire, voire qui affecterait les conditions g\u00e9n\u00e9rales de financement de l\u2019\u00e9conomie \u00bb. Ainsi, on se trouve en pr\u00e9sence d\u2019une logique de protection des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Le secteur doit \u00eatre mis \u00e0 l\u2019abri des perturbations qui pourraient l\u2019affecter. La r\u00e9gulation qui en d\u00e9coule est protectionniste.<\/p>\n<p>Comme nous l\u2019avons vu, le droit de l\u2019acc\u00e8s \u00e0 l\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire appr\u00e9hende les entreprises qui composent le secteur. Incontestablement, l\u2019objet premier de cette r\u00e9gulation n\u2019est autre que les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Assurer la stabilit\u00e9 du syst\u00e8me, c\u2019est d\u2019abord s\u2019assurer de la stabilit\u00e9 des \u00e9tablissements qui le composent et, notamment, de veiller \u00e0 ce que ceux-ci fassent l\u2019objet d\u2019une \u00ab gestion saine et prudente \u00bb. C\u2019est la logique de l\u2019agr\u00e9ment et du contr\u00f4le des modifications de situation affectant les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Pour d\u00e9gager les principes de l\u2019action r\u00e9gulatrice des autorit\u00e9s bancaires, il faut donc se r\u00e9f\u00e9rer aux crit\u00e8res qui pr\u00e9sident \u00e0 l\u2019octroi et au maintien de l\u2019agr\u00e9ment. Comme nous l\u2019avons d\u00e9j\u00e0 expos\u00e9, ces deux initiatives rel\u00e8vent du contr\u00f4le prudentiel des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>Les principes directeurs du syst\u00e8me bancaire sont donc inspir\u00e9s du souci de protection par le biais du contr\u00f4le prudentiel des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. La d\u00e9marche de la r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re est tout autre.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Le souci d\u2019assurer le libre jeu du march\u00e9 financier<\/p>\n<p>741. \u2013 Plusieurs principes sont apparus comme permanents au cours des diff\u00e9rentes r\u00e9formes. Les textes aujourd\u2019hui en vigueur en font la synth\u00e8se en \u00e9non\u00e7ant les principes directeurs de la r\u00e9gulation. Ils t\u00e9moignent tous du souci d\u2019assurer le bon fonctionnement du march\u00e9 en y favorisant la meilleure confrontation de l\u2019offre et de la demande.<\/p>\n<p>742. \u2013 L\u2019id\u00e9e de neutralit\u00e9 de la r\u00e9gulation est omnipr\u00e9sente m\u00eame si elle est d\u2019apparition r\u00e9cente et si sa formulation, en principe, est assez rare. En effet, le l\u00e9gislateur, comme les autorit\u00e9s, cherche \u00e0 maintenir un \u00e9quilibre entre la possibilit\u00e9 de prendre le contr\u00f4le des entreprises cot\u00e9es et le souci de donner aux cibles le moyen de se d\u00e9fendre. Monsieur B\u00e9r\u00e9govoy insista sur le souci de neutralit\u00e9 lors des d\u00e9bats au S\u00e9nat consacr\u00e9s au projet de loi du 08\/03\/1989 en affirmant que le texte gouvernemental n\u2019\u00e9tait ni favorable ni d\u00e9favorable \u00e0 cette technique de concentration. De m\u00eame, le principe de transparence des march\u00e9s financiers constitue un leitmotiv. L\u2019article L. 621-1 du Code mon\u00e9taire et financier conf\u00e8re \u00e0 l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers la mission de \u00ab veiller (\u2026) \u00e0 l\u2019information des investisseurs \u00bb. Cette action est m\u00eame \u00e9rig\u00e9e en \u00ab rem\u00e8de miracle \u00bb pour revitaliser les march\u00e9s. La transparence devient un \u00e9l\u00e9ment essentiel dans les r\u00e9formes de la fin des ann\u00e9es 1980. L\u2019expos\u00e9 des motifs du projet de loi du 26\/06\/1987 y fait express\u00e9ment r\u00e9f\u00e9rence, tandis que la loi du 02\/08\/1989 contient le principe de transparence du march\u00e9 financier dans son intitul\u00e9 m\u00eame. Les principes de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 et de protection comptent \u00e9galement parmi les principes cardinaux du droit des march\u00e9s financiers. N\u00e9anmoins, ceux-ci sont syst\u00e9matiquement \u00e9voqu\u00e9s en m\u00eame temps que celui de transparence. D\u00e8s lors, ils apparaissent moins comme des principes autonomes que comme l\u2019objectif poursuivi par la transparence.<\/p>\n<p>743. \u2013 Les principes directeurs du droit boursier sont aujourd\u2019hui clairement contenus dans les deux textes de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence en la mati\u00e8re. L\u2019article L. 433-1 du Code mon\u00e9taire et financier est essentiel tant par son contenu que par son rang dans la hi\u00e9rarchie des normes. Celui-ci dispose qu\u2019afin d\u2019assurer l\u2019\u00e9galit\u00e9 des actionnaires et la transparence des march\u00e9s, le R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re fixe les r\u00e8gles relatives aux offres publiques portant sur des instruments financiers n\u00e9goci\u00e9s sur un march\u00e9 r\u00e9glement\u00e9. Le r\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers dispose, quant \u00e0 lui, en son article 231-3 qu\u2019\u00ab en vue d\u2019un d\u00e9roulement ordonn\u00e9 des op\u00e9rations au mieux des int\u00e9r\u00eats des investisseurs et du march\u00e9, toutes les personnes concern\u00e9es par une offre publique doivent respecter le libre jeu des offres et de leurs surench\u00e8res, d\u2019\u00e9galit\u00e9 de traitement et d\u2019information des d\u00e9tenteurs des titres des personnes concern\u00e9es, de transparence et d\u2019int\u00e9grit\u00e9 du march\u00e9 et de loyaut\u00e9 dans les transactions et la comp\u00e9tition \u00bb. Plusieurs principes se d\u00e9gagent. Le principe de transparence est r\u00e9it\u00e9r\u00e9. Des principes nouveaux apparaissent : int\u00e9grit\u00e9 du march\u00e9, loyaut\u00e9 et surtout, \u00e9galit\u00e9 des actionnaires. Pour \u00eatre nouveaux, ces principes ne rel\u00e8vent pas moins d\u2019une philosophie commune. Cette philosophie commune est la protection du march\u00e9 financier.<\/p>\n<p>744. \u2013 Ainsi, les deux syst\u00e8mes de r\u00e9gulation mis en \u0153uvre pendant les offres publiques bancaires reposent-ils sur des principes diff\u00e9rents. Logiquement, cette confrontation des principes explique la confrontation des autorit\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ La confrontation de l\u2019action des autorit\u00e9s<\/p>\n<p>745. \u2013 Les concentrations bancaires suscitent des d\u00e9cisions multiples des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation. Les d\u00e9cisions de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers et du CECEI apparaissent notamment comme relevant de logiques diff\u00e9rentes. Ces diff\u00e9rences de r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 s\u2019expliquent tant par la mise en \u0153uvre de leur \u00ab l\u00e9galit\u00e9 \u00bb respective dans le cadre de la r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 des projets (1), que par la mise \u00e0 profit de leur marge d\u2019appr\u00e9ciation (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ La mise en \u0153uvre de leur l\u00e9galit\u00e9 respective<\/p>\n<p>746. \u2013 Le contr\u00f4le a priori effectu\u00e9 par l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers et le CECEI, respectivement sur les offres publiques et sur les prises de participation dans un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, est d\u2019une nature identique. Les autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation exercent un contr\u00f4le de la r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 du contenu des projets qui leurs sont soumis (a). C\u2019est donc, en appliquant leur l\u00e9galit\u00e9 respective que les solutions apparaissent divergentes (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Des contr\u00f4les de la r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 des projets<\/p>\n<p>747. \u2013 L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers et le CECEI exercent un contr\u00f4le de la r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 objective des projets qui leurs sont soumis. La nature objective de cette appr\u00e9ciation se traduit par une codification tr\u00e8s pr\u00e9cise des \u00e9l\u00e9ments sur la base desquels seront prises les d\u00e9cisions et par la d\u00e9finition d\u2019un bloc de l\u00e9galit\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>748. \u2013 First of all, the texts provide for the precise elements that the requests must contain. The admissibility decision issued by the Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers is taken on the basis of a letter specifying, in addition to the irrevocable nature of the offers, their objectives, the securities already held, the price or parities offered and the waiver threshold. The authorization to take a stake issued by the CECEI is carried out on the basis of a file including \u201cvery in-depth information of a nature comparable to that provided for an approval\u201d. In particular, this file must contain a letter of request, a description of the operation, information on the impact of the modification on the company,<\/p>\n<p>749. \u2013 Next, the texts also provide for the elements that must be taken into consideration in decision-making. To assess the admissibility of the draft offer, Article 231-23 of the General Regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers provides that in order to assess the admissibility of the draft offer, the stock market authority examines: the objectives and intentions of the initiator, the price or the exchange parity according to the objective evaluation criteria usually retained; the nature, characteristics, quotation or market of the securities offered in exchange, the threshold below which it reserves the right to withdraw its offer. With regard to the control of shareholdings by the CECEI, the texts do not provide for any particular rule. Insofar as this control is an extension of the approval, the same elements must be retained. These are the elements of prudential control that we have already mentioned: capital structure, reputation and competence of managers, etc.<\/p>\n<p>750. \u2013 Finally, the authorities must decide on the basis of a block of legality in the broad sense. This block is articulated around two series of elements. First of all, the authorities must respect the textual provisions. Thus, in stock market matters, the Paris Court of Appeal clarified its scope in the case of BNP\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Paribas. She stated that the stock market regulator must \u201capply the provisions (\u2026) of the General Regulations, which incorporate the requirements of civil law relating to the determination of the subject of the offer\u201d. In banking matters, the CECEI must rule on all the banking provisions resulting from the law of 01\/24\/1984. Jurisprudence has already had occasion to affirm this point by stating that the CECEI \u201cis entitled to refer, to refuse to authorize an acquisition of a stake or control, to the assessment criteria laid down by the banking law for the issuance of approval\u2026\u201d. The Committee even expressly referred to it in its last press release relating to BNP\u2019s acquisition of a stake in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, stating that it had \u201ccarried out an in-depth examination of this request with regard to the provisions of the banking law\u201d. . Then, the assessment of the authorities must be guided by the respective guiding principles of each control system. This reference to the respective guiding principles of each control system appears expressly in the General Regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers. Article 231-23 provides that the stock market regulatory authority \u201cmay ask the initiator to modify its project if it considers that it may undermine the principles defined by article 231-3\u201d which is not other than the article setting out the general principles of public offers. In terms of equity participation in a credit institution, the reference is tacit. It is no less real. Indeed, the purpose of monitoring changes in the situation of banks is to protect the banking system by ensuring the stability of institutions and in particular their \u201csound and prudent management\u201d. In terms of equity participation in a credit institution, the reference is tacit. It is no less real. Indeed, the purpose of monitoring changes in the situation of banks is to protect the banking system by ensuring the stability of institutions and in particular their \u201csound and prudent management\u201d. In terms of equity participation in a credit institution, the reference is tacit. It is no less real. Indeed, the purpose of monitoring changes in the situation of banks is to protect the banking system by ensuring the stability of institutions and in particular their \u201csound and prudent management\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>751. \u2013 Thus, the a priori control carried out by the Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers and the CECEI is of an identical nature. This concerns the regularity of public offering or equity participation projects with regard to specific criteria. The fact that the authorities place emphasis in their regulations and in their decisions on the assessment criteria used shows to what extent the objective nature of the control is affirmed. Thus, for example, the General Regulations of the Financial Markets Council with regard to the price or exchange parity criterion specify that the assessment is made \u201caccording to the objective evaluation criteria usually adopted and the characteristics of the target company. Therefore, the assessment of each authority during public offers appears justified in law.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Independence of assessments justified by law<\/p>\n<p>752. \u2013 In the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case, the stock market regulatory authority had pronounced the admissibility of the draft offer, while the CECEI had decided not to authorize the BNP to hold a stake representing 31.8% of Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\u2019s voting rights. Between these two decisions, there is a profound independence of the assessments of each authority. Independence which proceeds from that of the blocks of legality implemented.<\/p>\n<p>753. \u2013 Indeed, the decision of admissibility of the stock market authority was justified with regard to the texts and the reference principles of public offers as we have already specified.<\/p>\n<p>754. \u2013 The decision of the CECEI did not appear less justified in law. Admittedly, the absence of publication of the decision itself, as well as the absence of legal recourse, deprives us of precious clarifications. However, none of the textual provisions stricto sensu were violated. As regards the principles, and in particular the stability of the banking system, the Committee\u2019s decision was not without foundation. Indeed, the plan to merge the BNP and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale networks could raise fears of serious social difficulties likely to destabilize two major establishments and, consequently, the entire banking system.<\/p>\n<p>755. \u2013 Thus, the decisions of the stock market regulatory authority and of the CECEI, although diverging in terms of their results, nevertheless appeared to be equally well-founded in law. This demonstrates the essential origin of their divergent approaches: their respective legality. We must not neglect the weight of the cultures of each regulation either. The latter can be integrated into the decision of each authority thanks to the implementation of their discretionary power. 2\/ The use of their margin of appreciation<\/p>\n<p>756. \u2013 Public banking offers are likely to give rise to different decisions between stock market and banking authorities due to the latter\u2019s use of the discretionary power they enjoy in accordance with the logic of each branch of law.<\/p>\n<p>757. \u2013 The control exercised by the two authorities takes on the nature of a control of regularity and excludes in principle any control of expediency. However, we cannot neglect their respective discretionary powers.<\/p>\n<p>758. \u2013 Admittedly, in both cases, any control of economic opportunity is excluded. As regards first of all the control of the admissibility of public offers, the Paris Court of Appeal considers that in the context of the examination of the admissibility of an offer carried out by the stock market authority, the latter does not have to examine the advisability of the industrial or economic project. It only has to assess its consistency with regard to the provisions of Article 5-1-1 of its General Regulations, ie its compliance with the takeover operation submitted to it. This formulation is reminiscent of that used for the approval issued by the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers, which does not relate to the economic opportunity of the operation but only to the verification of the relevance and consistency of the information. Turning then, control of equity investments in a credit institution, the assertion is less clear. Jurisprudence has not really had the opportunity to rule on this point. We can, however, find a clue in the original wording of article 32 of the law of 24\/01\/1984, relating to appeals against the decisions of the CECEI. This provided, in fact, that \u201cthe decisions of the Credit Institutions Committee are only subject to appeal for abuse of power\u201d. This provision reinforces the nature of control of the objective regularity of the project to acquire a stake. An assessment of opportunity is rather a hierarchical control that this restrictive wording was intended to exclude. Finally, the doctrine seems to recognize the objective nature of this control. Notably,<\/p>\n<p>759. \u2013 N\u00e9anmoins, la d\u00e9cision de recevabilit\u00e9 de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 boursi\u00e8re tout comme l\u2019autorisation d\u00e9livr\u00e9e par le CECEI proc\u00e8dent pour une bonne part, du pouvoir discr\u00e9tionnaire de chaque autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation. Les textes se bornent, en effet, \u00e0 indiquer les \u00e9l\u00e9ments \u00e0 prendre en compte et les objectifs \u00e0 poursuivre. La complexit\u00e9 des \u00e9l\u00e9ments qui leur sont soumis engendre des appr\u00e9ciations reposant sur un grand nombre de consid\u00e9rations. Les autorit\u00e9s ne sauraient donc avoir une comp\u00e9tence totalement li\u00e9e. Conform\u00e9ment \u00e0 la logique de la r\u00e9gulation \u00e9conomique, les autorit\u00e9s appr\u00e9cient in concreto les projets qui leur sont soumis pour assurer le bon fonctionnement du march\u00e9 boursier et du syst\u00e8me bancaire. A cette occasion, elles usent de leur pouvoir dans le sens de leur propre logique.<\/p>\n<p>760. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, les d\u00e9cisions prises par les autorit\u00e9s essentielles des deux syst\u00e8mes de r\u00e9gulation sont profond\u00e9ment diff\u00e9rentes dans leur esprit. Diff\u00e9rence qui proc\u00e8de certes des normes que chacune doit appliquer, mais \u00e9galement de leur marge d\u2019appr\u00e9ciation impr\u00e9gn\u00e9e par leur culture respective. De ce point de vue, la rencontre des deux logiques peut ainsi prendre l\u2019apparence d\u2019une v\u00e9ritable confrontation. Cependant, les offres publiques bancaires ne confrontent pas seulement deux syst\u00e8mes, elles imposent \u00e9galement leur conciliation.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2 : La conciliation des deux syst\u00e8mes<\/p>\n<p>761. \u2013 Les offres publiques bancaires suscitent la rencontre de deux syst\u00e8mes de r\u00e9gulation anim\u00e9s par des logiques diff\u00e9rentes. D\u00e8s lors, l\u2019un des int\u00e9r\u00eats essentiels consiste dans la mise en \u0153uvre concomitante de deux logiques apparemment antagonistes. S\u2019agissant du processus de d\u00e9cision de chaque dispositif, leur conciliation n\u2019est pas n\u00e9cessaire en raison d\u2019une r\u00e9partition dans le temps de leur action : l\u2019une succ\u00e9dant \u00e0 l\u2019autre (A). S\u2019agissant des principes cependant, la conciliation est in\u00e9vitable. Celle-ci se traduit par une domination de la r\u00e9gulation bancaire sur la r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ La coexistence de l\u2019action des autorit\u00e9s<\/p>\n<p><span>762. \u2013 Il coordinamento dell&#8217;azione delle autorit\u00e0 bancarie e borsistiche pone molte difficolt\u00e0.\u00a0Nelle due fasi decisive, quella iniziale e quella finale, la procedura bancaria si integra solo con difficolt\u00e0 nella procedura delle offerte pubbliche.\u00a0Questa indipendenza dei due processi si traduce in una distribuzione temporale delle competenze.\u00a0Nella fase iniziale, \u00e8 l&#8217;autorit\u00e0 di borsa che appare come capo del processo (1).\u00a0Al contrario, questo ruolo spetta all&#8217;autorit\u00e0 bancaria durante la fase finale (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ L&#8217;Autorit\u00e0 di borsa, capofila nella fase di ammissibilit\u00e0<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>763. \u2013 La decisione essenziale spetta all&#8217;autorit\u00e0 borsistica nella fase iniziale.\u00a0Incapace di essere realmente presa in considerazione, la decisione dell&#8217;Autorit\u00e0 bancaria sfuma dietro quella dell&#8217;Autorit\u00e0 dei mercati finanziari.\u00a0I rispettivi processi del diritto borsistico e del diritto bancario mostrano una relativa indifferenza reciproca che si spiega con il principio di autonomia nella decisione sull&#8217;ammissibilit\u00e0 delle offerte pubbliche.\u00a0Tale principio comporta l&#8217;impossibilit\u00e0 di qualsiasi collegamento con il merito della decisione di ricevibilit\u00e0 (a).\u00a0Gli unici collegamenti possibili riguardano il calendario e si rivelano insufficienti (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ L&#8217;autonomia giuridica della decisione di ricevibilit\u00e0<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>764. \u2013 La mancanza di coordinamento tra la decisione di ricevibilit\u00e0 dell&#8217;Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers e l&#8217;autorizzazione della CECEI discende da un principio pi\u00f9 ampio.\u00a0Si tratta dell&#8217;autonomia di ammissibilit\u00e0 delle offerte pubbliche voluta dal governo e dalle autorit\u00e0 per rivitalizzare il mercato azionario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>765. \u2013 Tuttavia, un meccanismo di coordinamento sarebbe tale da facilitare notevolmente l&#8217;articolazione del sistema bancario e borsistico.\u00a0Avrebbe anche il merito della chiarezza.\u00a0Tuttavia, non \u00e8 mai stato ammesso per la regolamentazione bancaria.\u00a0Oggi nulla consente all&#8217;Autorit\u00e0 per i mercati finanziari di sospendere la decisione sull&#8217;ammissibilit\u00e0 delle offerte a qualsiasi decisione di un&#8217;altra autorit\u00e0 di regolazione.\u00a0Essendo i due processi borsistico e bancario sostanzialmente autonomi, solo le disposizioni relative al calendario delle offerte potrebbero unificare in qualche modo la procedura seguita.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Autonomia di fatto della data di apertura delle offerte<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>766. \u2013 La disciplina delle offerte pubbliche condiziona l&#8217;apertura e il calendario delle operazioni al tener conto di autorizzazioni preventive.\u00a0Se formalmente l&#8217;ammissibilit\u00e0 non \u00e8 quindi sospesa a tali decisioni, il calendario appare come un palliativo dell&#8217;autonomia delle autorit\u00e0.\u00a0Ma se questa possibilit\u00e0 \u00e8 stata ampiamente attuata, non ha unificato il trattamento delle offerte bancarie pubbliche da parte delle due autorit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>767. \u2013 In concreto, i testi prevedono la presa in considerazione nel calendario delle offerte di eventuali decisioni di altri ordinamenti regolamentari.\u00a0In questo caso, questa disposizione non riguarda solo il controllo della concorrenza delle concentrazioni.\u00a0L&#8217;articolo 231-30 del regolamento generale dell&#8217;Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers prevede che &#8220;l&#8217;offerta \u00e8 aperta il giorno successivo alla pubblicazione del memorandum informativo, o congiuntamente dall&#8217;iniziatore e dalla societ\u00e0 interessata, o dall&#8217;iniziatore, dopo aver ricevuto il visto dell&#8217;AMF e previa ricezione da parte dell&#8217;AMF, ove applicabili, delle autorizzazioni preventive richieste dalla normativa vigente\u201d.\u00a0Sono quindi interessati tutti i meccanismi di autorizzazione preventiva, il che consente di tener conto dell&#8217;autorizzazione del CECEI.\u00a0Pertanto,<\/span><\/p>\n<p>768. \u2013 Cette prise en consid\u00e9ration des d\u00e9cisions du CECEI s\u2019est illustr\u00e9e \u00e0 plusieurs reprises. En effet, l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re y a fait plusieurs fois r\u00e9f\u00e9rence. Ainsi, dans l\u2019affaire BNP\/ Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/ Paribas, elle a rappel\u00e9 l\u2019\u00e9nonc\u00e9 de son R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral : l\u2019offre publique sera ouverte apr\u00e8s r\u00e9ception par l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re \u00ab des autorisations pr\u00e9alables requises par la l\u00e9gislation en vigueur \u00bb. Ensuite, elle a \u00ab re\u00e7u copie des autorisations pr\u00e9alables requises par la l\u00e9gislation en vigueur \u00bb. Elle a m\u00eame \u00e9voqu\u00e9 l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire de mani\u00e8re plus pr\u00e9cise : \u00ab la date de cl\u00f4ture de l\u2019offre en surench\u00e8re de la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale sur Paribas sera fix\u00e9e (\u2026) apr\u00e8s autorisation du Comit\u00e9 des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et des entreprises d\u2019investissement\u2026 \u00bb. De m\u00eame, elle a arr\u00eat\u00e9 la date de cl\u00f4ture, \u00ab au vu, en particulier, de la demande exprim\u00e9e par le CECEI le 21\/06\/1999 \u00e0 l\u2019intention des trois \u00e9tablissements concern\u00e9s de parvenir \u00e0 \u00e9laborer une solution commune dans les meilleurs d\u00e9lais \u00bb. En outre, dans la concentration Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, des renvois similaires ont \u00e9t\u00e9 utilis\u00e9s. Par exemple, celle-ci a pr\u00e9cis\u00e9 qu\u2019une nouvelle information serait publi\u00e9e pour faire conna\u00eetre la date d\u2019ouverture et de cl\u00f4ture de l\u2019offre apr\u00e8s r\u00e9ception \u00ab des autorisations pr\u00e9alables requises par la l\u00e9gislation en vigueur \u00bb. De fait, l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re a veill\u00e9 \u00e0 prendre syst\u00e9matiquement en compte les autorisations pr\u00e9alables du CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>769. \u2013 Pour autant, cette liaison au niveau du calendrier n\u2019est pas suffisante pour unifier le processus de d\u00e9cision entre l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers et le CECEI. En effet, le caract\u00e8re pr\u00e9alable du contr\u00f4le du CECEI a vol\u00e9 en \u00e9clats au cours des offres publiques et ce, pour deux raisons. D\u2019une part, contrairement au contr\u00f4le communautaire de la concurrence o\u00f9 l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable vaut quelles que soient les surench\u00e8res effectu\u00e9es par la suite, le CECEI doit d\u00e9livrer une autorisation sp\u00e9ciale pour chaque nouvelle offre. D\u2019autre part, l\u2019autorisation d\u00e9livr\u00e9e par l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire est conditionnelle. Ces caract\u00e8res tendent \u00e0 transformer ce contr\u00f4le a priori en contr\u00f4le a posteriori. D\u00e8s lors, le fait pour l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers de prendre en consid\u00e9ration l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable d\u00e9livr\u00e9e par le CECEI n\u2019a pas plus de cons\u00e9quences que celle de retarder le calendrier. La logique de l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable est en effet de permettre le d\u00e9roulement d\u2019un processus ou de l\u2019emp\u00eacher ab initio. Poser une condition c\u2019est renvoyer l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation \u00e0 la fin de l\u2019op\u00e9ration. Cela fait donc dispara\u00eetre l\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat de l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable, celui de la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 juridique pour les acteurs lesquels risquent de s\u2019engager dans une op\u00e9ration difficile sans avoir la certitude de pouvoir atteindre in fine leurs objectifs. Le droit et le fait se conjuguent ici pour \u00e9carter de la d\u00e9cision l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire, ce qui a pour cons\u00e9quence de faire de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers la t\u00eate de file de cette premi\u00e8re phase. L\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire prend n\u00e9anmoins \u00e0 son tour la t\u00eate du processus lors de la d\u00e9cision finale.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ L\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire, t\u00eate de file lors de la phase de d\u00e9cision finale<\/p>\n<p>770. \u2013 Lors de la phase de d\u00e9cision finale, les deux autorit\u00e9s doivent d\u00e9velopper des coop\u00e9rations, vu l\u2019enchev\u00eatrement de leurs comp\u00e9tences. Celles-ci sont n\u00e9anmoins superficielles (a). En outre, ces coordinations dissimulent mal une v\u00e9ritable domination du CECEI qui, de fait, prend la seule d\u00e9cision finale (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Des coordinations superficielles<\/p>\n<p>771. \u2013 L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re et le CECEI ont d\u00fb coordonner leur action s\u2019agissant de leurs d\u00e9cisions finales. Ces coop\u00e9rations ont pu notamment s\u2019appuyer sur les diff\u00e9rents liens organiques existant entre les autorit\u00e9s. En effet, la Banque de France dispose d\u2019un repr\u00e9sentant aupr\u00e8s de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers. En outre, le CECEI comprend le pr\u00e9sident des autorit\u00e9s qui ont approuv\u00e9 le programme d\u2019activit\u00e9 d\u2019un prestataire de service d\u2019investissement. Ainsi, les organes de d\u00e9cision des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation sont des lieux privil\u00e9gi\u00e9s de concertation et de coordination entre les autorit\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p><span>772. \u2013 Moreover, their competences overlap in such a way that it is impossible for them to decide in isolation.\u00a0The Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers is responsible for announcing the results of the public offer.\u00a0Article 5-3-2 of its General Regulations stipulates that the market operator informs the authority of the number of securities presented in response.\u00a0The authority publishes the result of the offer and, if the offer is successful, announces the number of shares acquired by the initiator.\u00a0However, the CECEI must decide on the basis of precise thresholds, in particular in order to be able to decide with regard to the quantified criteria which it itself set out in its press release of 03\/29\/1999, in which it announced that it would authorize \u201c50.01% takeovers\u2026\u201d.\u00a0Therefore, the CECEI cannot decide before knowing the figures.\u00a0These can only be published by the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers and constitute the results of the offer, results which cannot be acquired until the CECEI has made its decision.\u00a0It is obvious that only a coordination of the decisions of the two authorities can make it possible to overcome the difficulty.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>773. \u2013 Ainsi, en plein c\u0153ur des offres publiques bancaires de la BNP sur la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Paribas, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 mis en place une structure permanente de concertation entre les autorit\u00e9s des deux syst\u00e8mes. Celle-ci est la premi\u00e8re pierre essentielle de cette recherche de coh\u00e9rence entre les deux syst\u00e8mes de r\u00e9gulation. Cette structure a \u00e9t\u00e9 cr\u00e9\u00e9e par la loi du 25\/06\/1999 relative \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9pargne et \u00e0 la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re. Elle a pris la forme d\u2019un \u00ab coll\u00e8ge des autorit\u00e9s financi\u00e8res \u00bb et a eu pour vocation initiale de \u00ab tirer toutes les cons\u00e9quences des op\u00e9rations r\u00e9centes et de l\u2019\u00e9volution des march\u00e9s financiers \u00bb. Ce coll\u00e8ge a \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019origine de diverses dispositions de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques en mati\u00e8re financi\u00e8re et est destin\u00e9 \u00e0 perdurer pour am\u00e9liorer la concertation entre les autorit\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>774. \u2013 Ensuite, depuis l\u2019offre publique de la BNP sur la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale et Paribas, l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re publie un r\u00e9sultat provisoire de l\u2019offre. L\u2019avis de r\u00e9sultat d\u00e9finitif n\u2019est publi\u00e9 qu\u2019apr\u00e8s que le CECEI ait statu\u00e9 sur l\u2019op\u00e9ration. L\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers rend ensuite public les r\u00e9sultats d\u00e9finitifs de l\u2019offre publique. Ceci permet de pr\u00e9server la coh\u00e9rence du processus d\u2019ensemble. Cependant, il est fondamental de constater que la coordination s\u2019effectue par une forme de domination.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Une coordination en forme de domination<\/p>\n<p>775. \u2013 La phase finale des offres publiques bancaires met en \u00e9vidence une coordination superficielle des deux autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation. N\u00e9anmoins, cette coordination ne saurait \u00eatre per\u00e7ue comme \u00e9galitaire.<\/p>\n<p>776. \u2013 Il ne s\u2019agit pas de concilier deux d\u00e9cisions \u00e0 part enti\u00e8re. Conform\u00e9ment \u00e0 la logique de la r\u00e9gulation des offres publiques, l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers n\u2019a pas \u00e0 se prononcer sur le r\u00e9sultat des offres. Elle ne fait que rendre public un d\u00e9compte effectu\u00e9 par la SBF. Le droit boursier, droit du bon fonctionnement des march\u00e9s financiers, conduit l\u2019autorit\u00e9 comp\u00e9tente \u00e0 ent\u00e9riner le r\u00e9sultat de l\u2019op\u00e9ration lorsqu\u2019elle constate que la proc\u00e9dure d\u2019offre s\u2019est r\u00e9guli\u00e8rement d\u00e9roul\u00e9e. Seuls les actionnaires \u00e9tant fond\u00e9s \u00e0 d\u00e9cider \u00e0 l\u2019issue de l\u2019offre du point de vue du droit boursier, l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers ent\u00e9rine donc plus qu\u2019elle ne d\u00e9cide. Au contraire, le CECEI, charg\u00e9 de mettre en \u0153uvre le droit bancaire, prend sa d\u00e9cision pour des raisons substantielles. Ce dernier, afin de prot\u00e9ger le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire, refuse une prise de participation r\u00e9sultant du jeu des offres lorsqu\u2019il estime qu\u2019un risque de perturbation du syst\u00e8me bancaire existe.<\/p>\n<p>Consequently, public banking offers bring together two regulatory processes. The confrontation of the guiding principles of each logic leads on the other hand to a difficult reconciliation. This reconciliation results in an undeniable domination of banking law.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Reconciliation of principles through the domination of banking law<\/p>\n<p>777. \u2013 When principles appear incompatible, they must be reconciled: it is those of stock market regulation that seem to give way. Banking regulation is asserting itself in the face of this, both in terms of the principles intended to clarify the choice of the market (1), and those which make it possible to assess the choice of the latter (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ The questioning of the principles intended to clarify the choice of the market<\/p>\n<p>778. \u2013 The very fact that another regulatory system intervenes in the price of a public offering calls into question certain principles of stock market law. Two principles relating to the need to allow investors to make decisions with full knowledge of the facts have in fact been affected by the emergence of this system without a compromise having been found. This is the principle of transparency on the one hand (a) and the principle of irrevocability of offers on the other hand (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Violation of the principle of transparency<\/p>\n<p>779. \u2013 We have already specified the importance of the principle of transparency in the law on public offers. This is now affirmed by Article L. 433-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code and by Article 231-3 of the General Regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des March\u00e9s Financiers. It is one of the guiding principles of this regulation.<\/p>\n<p>780. \u2013 The eruption of the CECEI undermines this principle insofar as an authority unrelated to the law on public offers rules on the basis of rules little known to investors. The principle of transparency tends, in fact, to allow the \u201cshareholders of the company targeted by the offer (\u2026) [to] make their decision on the basis of fair and clear information\u201d. Consequently, the fact that the public offer is subject to a parallel regulatory process, quite obscure from the point of view of its procedure and its assessment criteria, obviously prevents investors from acting in full knowledge of the facts . In other words, the market cannot truly anticipate events. The efforts made by the CECEI, in particular through the publication of letters from the governor, do not give the feeling of real transparency or real predictability. In the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair, this was reflected throughout the offers, and in particular each time the CECEI took a stand, by a market sanction on the share price of the three credit institutions. Thus, the irruption of an unknown regulatory system in public offers calls into question the principle of transparency of public offers. It also calls into question the principle of irrevocability of offers. Does the irruption of a little-known regulatory system in public offers call into question the principle of transparency in public offers? It also calls into question the principle of irrevocability of offers. Does the irruption of a little-known regulatory system in public offers call into question the principle of transparency in public offers? It also calls into question the principle of irrevocability of offers.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Violation of the principle of irrevocability of offers<\/p>\n<p>781. \u2013 The principle of irrevocability of offers affects the same requirement as the principle of transparency: that of allowing investors to anticipate. It is laid down by article 231-14 of the General Regulations of the Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers. The latter provides that the deposit is made by letter addressed to the financial regulatory authority guaranteeing, under the signature of at least one presenting institution, the content and the irrevocable nature of the commitments made by the initiator.<\/p>\n<p>782. \u2013 Here again, this principle applies to participants, and in particular, as indicated in the General Regulations, to the initiator. Similarly, when the doctrine examines the principle of irrevocability in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case, it envisages its challenge with regard to BNP\u2019s double OPE and not with regard to any system whatsoever. of regulation foreign to the law of public offers.<\/p>\n<p><span>783. \u2013 However, the conditional nature of the CECEI&#8217;s authorization cannot be without impact on the substance of the principle of irrevocability.\u00a0Indeed, as we have seen, through this conditional nature, the CECEI transforms the nature of its control.\u00a0From a priori, this becomes a posteriori.\u00a0In doing so, if formally, the principle of irrevocability still weighs on the initiator and if, just as formally, the latter is therefore respected, the principle is nevertheless, in essence, undermined.\u00a0Substantially, the offers are conditioned by obtaining a posteriori an authorization outside the system of regulation of public offers.\u00a0And, here again, no adjustment has made it possible, in essence, to preserve the substance of these principles.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Also, the meeting of these two regulatory systems is reflected, with regard to the respective principles of each system, by a questioning of the principles intended to ensure the ability of investors to anticipate.\u00a0The principles of stock market law are also undermined by the questioning of the principles which govern the assessment of the choice of the market.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ The questioning of the principles intended to assess the choice of the market<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>784. \u2013 The calling into question of the principles by virtue of which the choice of the market is assessed was illustrated in the criteria used by the CECEI to make its decision regarding the stakes that BNP would hold in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and in Paribas.\u00a0Indeed, the CECEI distinguished three hypotheses: majority takeover, minority takeover and simple acquisition of a stake.\u00a0The first hypothesis does not take on a particular character here.\u00a0It corresponds to the fact that the Committee had taken note of BNP&#8217;s desire to take control of the targets to at least 50.01%.\u00a0The two following ones are more interesting for our purpose because they testify to a profound autonomy of banking law in the appreciation of the choice of the market.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ The attack on traditional methods of assessing minority control<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>785. \u2013 With regard to a minority takeover of a bank, the CECEI decides with regard to the existence of effective power to control the target.\u00a0However, in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair, the Committee added to this criterion the requirement that it be manifest.\u00a0This criterion is foreign to the legal qualifications traditionally retained by company law and the CECEI has not made any definition.\u00a0This silence can be analyzed in several ways.\u00a0But, in the case of such a derogatory right, this silence pleads for the autonomy of concepts.\u00a0In our opinion, this autonomy is questionable.\u00a0Thus, the autonomy of banking law seems real with regard to the criteria for assessing a minority takeover compared to the traditional criteria used in other branches of law.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ The attack on the freedom to acquire a simple participation<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>786. \u2013 With regard to simple equity investments, autonomy is here assumed by the CECEI.\u00a0In a letter dated 16\/07\/1999, the Governor of the Banque de France indicated that any initiator wishing to retain a minority stake in a credit institution is required to seek its approval and to propose in support of that a clear and concerted solution.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>787. \u2013 However, such an obligation does not result from any text and seems particularly derogatory to stock market law in which the initiators can certainly specify a waiver threshold beforehand, but where the principle of taking hostile shareholdings is not excluded in self.\u00a0Such, however, is the scope of the condition laid down by the Committee.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>788. \u2013 Ce faisant, elle prend une position radicalement oppos\u00e9e \u00e0 celle de la Cour d\u2019appel de Paris du 17\/06\/1999 lorsqu\u2019elle a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 qu\u2019une offre publique hostile n\u2019\u00e9tait pas contraire aux principes directeurs des offres publiques au seul motif que ce serait hostile.\u00a0L\u00e0 encore, l\u2019autonomie de l\u2019approche du syst\u00e8me de r\u00e9gulation bancaire se traduit par une remise en cause des principes de la r\u00e9gulation boursi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>789. \u2013 En cons\u00e9quence, nous avons d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que la complexit\u00e9 de la r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re repose sur l\u2019existence de diff\u00e9rents m\u00e9canismes de contr\u00f4le con\u00e7us ind\u00e9pendamment les uns des autres.\u00a0Il est donc n\u00e9cessaire de repenser chaque syst\u00e8me de r\u00e9gulation non plus isol\u00e9ment mais dans la perspective d\u2019un ensemble coh\u00e9rent.\u00a0Cela rend \u00e9videmment souhaitable une modification des contr\u00f4les.<\/p>\n<p>Section 3 : L\u2019\u00e9volution souhait\u00e9e des contr\u00f4les<\/p>\n<p>790. \u2013 L\u2019architecture actuelle des contr\u00f4les doit \u00eatre r\u00e9form\u00e9e (\u00a71).\u00a0Cette r\u00e9forme devrait aborder les m\u00e9canismes de r\u00e9gulation de mani\u00e8re globale afin que la coordination entre les branches du droit soit effective.\u00a0Il en r\u00e9sulterait une am\u00e9lioration de la coordination des contr\u00f4les bancaires avec les autres branches du droit (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1 : La r\u00e9forme de l\u2019architecture des contr\u00f4les<\/p>\n<p>791. \u2013 La r\u00e9forme des contr\u00f4les passe par la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un contr\u00f4le d\u00e9mocratique des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation (A) mais aussi par une r\u00e9forme structurelle europ\u00e9enne (B).\u00a0La s\u00e9curit\u00e9 bancaire et financi\u00e8re europ\u00e9enne a un prix qui va bien au-del\u00e0 de l\u2019ajustement marginal des m\u00e9canismes de supervision actuels.\u00a0R\u00e9forme en profondeur de la structure, du r\u00f4le et des fonctions des r\u00e9gulateurs de la sph\u00e8re bancaire et financi\u00e8re europ\u00e9enne : tel en est le prix.<\/p>\n<p>A\/ La cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un contr\u00f4le d\u00e9mocratique des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation<\/p>\n<p>792. \u2013 L\u2019ind\u00e9pendance vis-\u00e0-vis du pouvoir politique est \u00e0 la source m\u00eame du syst\u00e8me de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re.\u00a0Cette ind\u00e9pendance repose sur la m\u00e9fiance des op\u00e9rateurs vis-\u00e0-vis de toute ing\u00e9rence gouvernementale, mais elle ne disqualifie aucun lien avec le pouvoir politique.\u00a0Il ne fait que condamner l\u2019interventionnisme gouvernemental.\u00a0Il est donc n\u00e9cessaire de clarifier les incertitudes qui subsistent dans les relations entre les autorit\u00e9s et le gouvernement avant d\u2019envisager pour l\u2019avenir un contr\u00f4le politique renouvel\u00e9 fond\u00e9 sur la responsabilit\u00e9 politique.<\/p>\n<p>793. \u2013 Tout d\u2019abord, l\u2019hypertrophie du pouvoir de d\u00e9cision individuel des collectivit\u00e9s tend \u00e0 neutraliser le pouvoir r\u00e9glementaire du ministre des Finances.\u00a0Les offres publiques des banques ont bien illustr\u00e9 ce point.\u00a0Lorsque le CECEI exige que \u00ab la d\u00e9tention du pouvoir de contr\u00f4le \u00bb pr\u00e9vu par le r\u00e8glement n\u00b0 96-16 du 20\/12\/1996 soit \u00ab manifeste \u00bb, il empi\u00e8te sur la comp\u00e9tence du minist\u00e8re des Finances.\u00a0Par ailleurs, le r\u00f4le des repr\u00e9sentants du minist\u00e8re des Finances au sein des instances de r\u00e9gulation et notamment le r\u00f4le du directeur du Tr\u00e9sor au sein du CECEI doit \u00eatre clarifi\u00e9.\u00a0Ce dernier en est membre de droit.\u00a0Il a une voix d\u00e9lib\u00e9rative et le pouvoir de demander l\u2019ajournement des d\u00e9cisions du Comit\u00e9.\u00a0Il contribue \u00e0 donner l\u2019image d\u2019un comit\u00e9 \u00e9cran o\u00f9 seuls le gouverneur et le ministre auraient r\u00e9ellement le pouvoir de d\u00e9cider.\u00a0Il conviendrait donc de retirer au Directeur du Tr\u00e9sor la voix d\u00e9lib\u00e9rative et son pouvoir d\u2019ajournement pour \u00e9viter ce type de critiques.\u00a0Mais au-del\u00e0 de cette clarification, une nouvelle forme de contr\u00f4le d\u00e9mocratique doit \u00eatre envisag\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>794. \u2013 Government control does not exhaust democratic control. On the contrary, this is only one of the possible forms. Indeed, it is traditionally up to Parliament to exercise control over the administration. In France, this takes the form of control of the government by the parliamentary assemblies constituted by the National Assembly and the Senate. We could draw inspiration from this parliamentary control with a view to reforming French financial regulation. This form of political control would have the merit of allowing democratic control while minimizing the risk of interventionism. Indeed, parliamentary control would make it possible to overcome the contradiction between the requirement of democratic control and the discrediting of governmental control of the regulatory authorities.<\/p>\n<p>795. \u2013 The law on new economic regulations provides for an embryo of political control and, in so doing, the beginning of a response to the essential questions raised by public banking offers. Provision is made for parliamentary control of all the authorities involved by the two assemblies.<\/p>\n<p>The law made it possible to release from professional secrecy the agents of the financial services or of control of the banking and financial sector, with regard to the rapporteurs of the parliamentary commissions of inquiry. These provisions concern the CECEI, the Banking Commission, the Insurance Control Commission and the Financial Markets Authority.<\/p>\n<p>796. \u2013 On aurait pu d\u00e8s lors esp\u00e9rer que ces dispositions augurent d\u2019une v\u00e9ritable r\u00e9flexion sur le contr\u00f4le d\u00e9mocratique des autorit\u00e9s. Or, il n\u2019en est rien. Celles-ci sont pr\u00e9sent\u00e9es comme des mesures de coordination. Ces dispositions ne sont vou\u00e9es qu\u2019\u00e0 d\u00e9lier du secret professionnel les membres des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation bancaire et financi\u00e8re dans le cadre de commissions d\u2019enqu\u00eate parlementaires.<\/p>\n<p>797. \u2013 Seule l\u2019affirmation de la responsabilit\u00e9 politique des autorit\u00e9s serait susceptible de rendre des bases solides \u00e0 ces deux syst\u00e8mes de r\u00e9gulation. Nous souhaitons donc que le CECEI, la Commission bancaire, la Commission de contr\u00f4le des assurances et l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers soient contr\u00f4l\u00e9s annuellement par les commissions des finances de l\u2019Assembl\u00e9e Nationale et du S\u00e9nat, et ce, de fa\u00e7on syst\u00e9matique. Ce contr\u00f4le se ferait sur la base du rapport annuel de chacune des autorit\u00e9s. Ainsi, ces rapports devraient rendre compte de mani\u00e8re pr\u00e9cise de l\u2019activit\u00e9 des institutions. Pr\u00e9cisons que ce contr\u00f4le serait g\u00e9n\u00e9ral et ne pourrait constituer une pression sur une d\u00e9cision individuelle.<\/p>\n<p>798. \u2013 A d\u00e9faut de mise en \u0153uvre de cette proposition, il pourrait \u00eatre effectu\u00e9 une \u00e9valuation p\u00e9riodique des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation par les offices parlementaires d\u2019\u00e9valuation de la l\u00e9gislation et des politiques publiques. Ainsi, il serait effectu\u00e9 une mesure de la performance des autorit\u00e9s \u00e0 s\u2019acquitter de leurs missions compte tenu de leurs moyens.<\/p>\n<p>799. \u2013 Au del\u00e0 de la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un contr\u00f4le d\u00e9mocratique des autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation au niveau national, c\u2019est certainement l\u2019ensemble de la structure de contr\u00f4le qui doit \u00eatre repens\u00e9 au niveau europ\u00e9en.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ La voie de la r\u00e9forme structurelle europ\u00e9enne<\/p>\n<p>800. \u2013 La Commission europ\u00e9enne a publi\u00e9 r\u00e9cemment un plan d\u2019action concernant le cadre applicable aux march\u00e9s financiers. Dans ce document, elle indique que de nombreux changements doivent \u00eatre effectu\u00e9s dans le syst\u00e8me actuel avant que l\u2019Europe ne puisse pr\u00e9tendre poss\u00e9der un march\u00e9 de capitaux unique et homog\u00e8ne. La Commission souligne que la fragmentation des march\u00e9s de capitaux devrait \u00eatre \u00e9limin\u00e9e. Pour r\u00e9aliser cet objectif, une \u00e9tude concernant une refonte profonde de la politique poursuivie en mati\u00e8re de march\u00e9 financier est n\u00e9cessaire. En effet, l\u2019\u00e9parpillement des contr\u00f4les des march\u00e9s financiers entre une multitude d\u2019institutions nationales amoindrit la transparence et peut \u00eatre la cause de graves p\u00e9rils en cas de crise.<\/p>\n<p>801. \u2013 La mise en place de l\u2019Union \u00e9conomique et mon\u00e9taire en 1999 a marqu\u00e9 la premi\u00e8re \u00e9tape dans la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un march\u00e9 unique europ\u00e9en des valeurs mobili\u00e8res. En outre, le secteur bancaire europ\u00e9en est entr\u00e9 dans une phase de consolidation acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9e. Ces concentrations bancaires entra\u00eenent des implications pour le march\u00e9 bancaire dans la Communaut\u00e9 en raison des effets syst\u00e9miques que pourrait avoir une crise affectant ces \u00e9tablissements importants. Le d\u00e9veloppement de \u00ab champions nationaux \u00bb, suite \u00e0 des concentrations, pourrait avoir un effet n\u00e9gatif sur le comportement \u00ab coop\u00e9ratif \u00bb des autorit\u00e9s de contr\u00f4le. Celles-ci pourraient avoir tendance \u00e0 consid\u00e9rer que ces \u00e9tablissements doivent faire l\u2019objet d\u2019un traitement privil\u00e9gi\u00e9 parce qu\u2019ils seraient, selon la formule consacr\u00e9e, \u00ab too big to fail \u00bb. Les informations pourraient \u00eatre transmises trop tard aux autres autorit\u00e9s de contr\u00f4le afin d\u2019\u00e9viter que la communication n\u2019aggrave la situation de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement concern\u00e9. Or, la mise en place d\u2019un dispositif de contr\u00f4le europ\u00e9en permettrait de prendre les d\u00e9cisions qui s\u2019imposent rapidement. Ainsi, la voie de la r\u00e9forme structurelle peut \u00eatre justifi\u00e9e (1). En outre, cette \u00e9volution est possible sans modification du Trait\u00e9 \u00e9tablissant la Communaut\u00e9 europ\u00e9enne (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Les justifications de la r\u00e9forme structurelle<\/p>\n<p>802. \u2013 Notre volont\u00e9 de promouvoir une centralisation des contr\u00f4les dans l\u2019Union europ\u00e9enne, nous confronte immanquablement \u00e0 certaines questions. Il s\u2019agit de justifier ce choix en pr\u00e9cisant l\u2019organisation des t\u00e2ches \u00e0 centraliser. Effectivement, la d\u00e9limitation du pouvoir de ces nouvelles autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation ne fait pas l\u2019objet d\u2019un consensus. Nous allons donc justifier la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne des march\u00e9s de valeurs mobili\u00e8res (a) et d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne de contr\u00f4le prudentiel (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Les justifications concernant la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne des march\u00e9s de valeurs mobili\u00e8res<\/p>\n<p>803. \u2013 L\u2019introduction de l\u2019euro a permis la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un vaste march\u00e9 de valeurs mobili\u00e8res libell\u00e9es en euros. De m\u00eame, les n\u00e9gociations en vue de l\u2019int\u00e9gration des Bourses europ\u00e9ennes se sont acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9es. N\u00e9anmoins, le r\u00e9gime europ\u00e9en reste inchang\u00e9. Aux lieu et place d\u2019une autorit\u00e9 centrale \u00e0 travers laquelle les politiques de base pourraient \u00eatre formul\u00e9es et mises en place de mani\u00e8re uniforme, quinze r\u00e9gimes diff\u00e9rents demeurent \u00e0 l\u2019int\u00e9rieur de l\u2019Union europ\u00e9enne, chacun impliquant des degr\u00e9s divers de coop\u00e9ration. Ainsi, de nombreuses disparit\u00e9s existent entre les diff\u00e9rents r\u00e9gimes europ\u00e9ens.<\/p>\n<p>804. \u2013 Par ailleurs, les conditions auxquelles sont soumises les entreprises pour financer leurs investissements ainsi que le r\u00f4le des interm\u00e9diaires financiers continuent \u00e0 varier consid\u00e9rablement d\u2019un pays \u00e0 l\u2019autre au sein de l\u2019Union europ\u00e9enne. Ceci s\u2019explique par des diff\u00e9rences structurelles profond\u00e9ment enracin\u00e9es des syst\u00e8mes juridiques, des degr\u00e9s diff\u00e9rents de d\u00e9veloppement des march\u00e9s et des institutions financi\u00e8res et par le r\u00f4le de l\u2019Etat dans chaque pays. Il sera impossible de stimuler une v\u00e9ritable comp\u00e9tition transfrontali\u00e8re dans l\u2019industrie financi\u00e8re si une autorit\u00e9 centrale de contr\u00f4le n\u2019est pas mise en place. Il convient \u00e9galement de rappeler que la Banque centrale europ\u00e9enne ne poss\u00e8de aucune comp\u00e9tence en mati\u00e8re de valeurs mobili\u00e8res.<\/p>\n<p>805. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne des march\u00e9s de valeurs mobili\u00e8res est dans une large mesure in\u00e9vitable et indispensable. Cet organisme pourrait \u00eatre une institution ind\u00e9pendante \u00e0 l\u2019image de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers en France. N\u00e9anmoins, il serait \u00e9galement possible de donner comp\u00e9tence \u00e0 une direction de la Commission europ\u00e9enne \u00e0 l\u2019instar de ce qui existe en mati\u00e8re de concurrence avec la DG IV.<\/p>\n<p>806. \u2013 La mise en place d\u2019une autorit\u00e9 de tutelle des march\u00e9s au niveau europ\u00e9en permettrait de prot\u00e9ger l\u2019int\u00e9grit\u00e9 du march\u00e9 unique. En effet, celle-ci disposerait d\u2019un pouvoir normatif \u00e9tendu et coordonnerait les actions des autorit\u00e9s nationales. Elle se concentrerait sur la politique d\u2019ensemble et le contr\u00f4le des march\u00e9s en Europe, tandis que les Bourses et les autorit\u00e9s de tutelle nationales op\u00e9reraient toujours leur propre surveillance, notamment en mati\u00e8re d\u2019offre publique. En outre, la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne de contr\u00f4le prudentiel devient \u00e9galement primordiale avec le d\u00e9veloppement des concentrations bancaires europ\u00e9ennes.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Les justifications concernant la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne de contr\u00f4le prudentiel<\/p>\n<p>807. \u2013 En l\u2019\u00e9tat actuel, l\u2019architecture prudentielle europ\u00e9enne repose sur trois piliers principaux : les autorit\u00e9s de supervision nationales, la coop\u00e9ration multilat\u00e9rale et l\u2019action de la Commission europ\u00e9enne.<\/p>\n<p>808. \u2013 Il convient de s\u2019interroger sur le point de savoir si cette r\u00e9partition des r\u00f4les est bien adapt\u00e9e \u00e0 la nouvelle donne du secteur bancaire europ\u00e9en. En effet, dans une phase de consolidation acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9e, la mission europ\u00e9enne d\u00e9passe le seul domaine concurrentiel. La doctrine de la Commission europ\u00e9enne des consolidations du secteur bancaire europ\u00e9en, visant \u00e0 pr\u00e9server le bien \u00eatre du consommateur face aux mastodontes bancaires europ\u00e9ens, interagit sur le champ d\u2019action des autorit\u00e9s de supervision bancaire. L\u2019action du r\u00e9gulateur et de la Commission europ\u00e9enne peuvent soit se compl\u00e9ter, soit entrer en conflit. Par exemple, la t\u00e2che des superviseurs consistant \u00e0 fixer des marges bancaires de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence rejoint l\u2019action de la Commission europ\u00e9enne. En revanche, superviseurs et Commission europ\u00e9enne peuvent entrer en conflit d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eats lorsque les autorit\u00e9s de supervision tentent de pr\u00e9server la comp\u00e9titivit\u00e9 des banques et mettent au second plan les probl\u00e8mes concurrentiels. A notre avis, la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une Commission europ\u00e9enne de contr\u00f4le prudentiel limiterait ce risque de conflit.<\/p>\n<p><span>809. \u2013 La dottrina economica \u00e8 divisa sui rispettivi vantaggi di separare l&#8217;organo preposto alla politica monetaria e quello oi preposti alla vigilanza prudenziale.\u00a0Pertanto, il controllo prudenziale potrebbe essere assunto dalla Banca centrale europea.\u00a0Noi per\u00f2 non siamo favorevoli perch\u00e9 andrebbe oltre le prerogative che gli sono state attribuite.\u00a0In effetti, la Banca centrale europea ha puntato la sua credibilit\u00e0 su tutto il suo impegno per la stabilit\u00e0 monetaria.\u00a0Poteva azzardare una contraddizione che rischierebbe di minare la sua gi\u00e0 erosa credibilit\u00e0?\u00a0Ancora pi\u00f9 fondamentalmente, gli Stati temono il suo imperialismo.\u00a0Concedergli tale potere aggiuntivo sarebbe senza dubbio molto criticato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>810. \u2013 Preferiamo quindi proporre la creazione di un&#8217;autorit\u00e0 indipendente che unifichi i controlli prudenziali in Europa.\u00a0A quest&#8217;ultimo verrebbe trasferito il potere di rilasciare omologazioni e autorizzazioni di subentro.\u00a0Essa svilupperebbe cos\u00ec un&#8217;unica dottrina sui criteri di omologazione in Europa, che permetterebbe di eliminare le notevoli disparit\u00e0 esistenti nelle diverse legislazioni nazionali.\u00a0Questa proposta stabilirebbe l&#8217;esistenza di una procedura di omologazione europea.\u00a0Inoltre, potrebbe anche essere incaricata della vigilanza prudenziale degli istituti di credito in Europa.\u00a0Questi ultimi, infatti, affermandosi progressivamente in tutta Europa, saranno indubbiamente meglio presidiati da un soggetto che avr\u00e0 prerogative su scala europea e quindi maggiore visibilit\u00e0.\u00a0A nostro avviso, la creazione di una Commissione Europea di Vigilanza Prudenziale \u00e8 senza dubbio la soluzione pi\u00f9 efficace nel medio termine.\u00a0Non richiede necessariamente una fusione di autorit\u00e0 di regolamentazione, ma un raggruppamento sotto lo stesso ombrello di diverse entit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Poich\u00e9 la creazione di tali autorit\u00e0 \u00e8 giustificata, \u00e8 ora opportuno suggerire una base giuridica per la loro creazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ La proposta di una base giuridica che consenta la creazione di nuove autorit\u00e0 europee<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>811. \u2013 L&#8217;art. 308 del Trattato dispone che \u00abse l&#8217;azione della Comunit\u00e0 appare necessaria per il conseguimento, nel funzionamento del Mercato comune, di uno degli scopi della Comunit\u00e0, senza che il presente Trattato abbia previsto le competenze d&#8217;azione necessarie a questo scopo, il Consiglio, deliberando all&#8217;unanimit\u00e0 su proposta della Commissione e previa consultazione del Parlamento europeo, adotta le misure opportune\u201d.\u00a0Questo articolo consente quindi di prendere tutte le misure opportune per realizzare uno degli scopi della Comunit\u00e0.\u00a0Occorre pertanto prestare attenzione a comprendere la portata di tale potere nonch\u00e9 i requisiti procedurali e sostanziali imposti dall&#8217;articolo 308.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>812. \u2013 L&#8217;oggetto di cui sopra \u00e8 definito dall&#8217;art. 2 del Trattato.\u00a0Esso prevede che &#8220;la Comunit\u00e0 ha il compito di istituire un Mercato comune, di un&#8217;Unione economica e monetaria e, mediante l&#8217;attuazione delle politiche o azioni comuni di cui agli articoli 3 e 4, di promuovere nell&#8217;insieme della Comunit\u00e0 un&#8217;armonia, sviluppo equilibrato e sostenibile delle attivit\u00e0 economiche, coesione economica e sociale e solidariet\u00e0 tra gli Stati membri\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>813. \u2013 Si pu\u00f2 ragionevolmente ritenere che tale finalit\u00e0 giustifichi per la Corte di giustizia delle Comunit\u00e0 europee la creazione di una Commissione europea dei mercati mobiliari e di una Commissione europea di vigilanza prudenziale sulla base di quanto disposto dall&#8217;art. 308.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>814. \u2013 The other condition required by Article 308 consists in showing that the action of the Community appears necessary in order to achieve one of the objects of the Community.\u00a0The justification for the creation of the new European authorities will thus have to be strongly established because there is a definite difference between an action favoring one of the objectives of the Community and that which is absolutely necessary to achieve it.\u00a0This last condition is more difficult to fulfill but it is not out of reach.\u00a0The uniform application of regulations to ensure effective supervision protecting the stability of the banking and financial system is of crucial importance.\u00a0The creation of European authorities is the only way to achieve these objectives.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>815. \u2013 L\u2019action en cause doit se montrer \u00ab appropri\u00e9e \u00bb, condition qui renvoie au principe communautaire de proportionnalit\u00e9. L\u2019un des objets d\u2019une r\u00e9glementation efficace des march\u00e9s financiers consistant en la pr\u00e9vention d\u2019incidents, il est difficile de pr\u00e9tendre que la mise en place de telles entit\u00e9s ne constituerait pas une d\u00e9cision appropri\u00e9e en vue de r\u00e9aliser l\u2019un des objets de la Communaut\u00e9. Effectivement, il convient de prendre en consid\u00e9ration les cons\u00e9quences sociales, politiques et \u00e9conomiques des dysfonctionnements importants des march\u00e9s de valeurs mobili\u00e8res ainsi que la carence du contr\u00f4le prudentiel au niveau europ\u00e9en.<\/p>\n<p>816. \u2013 L\u2019utilisation qui a \u00e9t\u00e9 faite de l\u2019article 308 dans les nombreuses mati\u00e8res o\u00f9 il a permis des avanc\u00e9es constructives pour la Communaut\u00e9 renforce notre conviction. Celui-ci pourrait constituer une base juridique acceptable. En effet, il octroie des pouvoirs l\u00e9gislatifs \u00e0 la Communaut\u00e9 dans des domaines importants pour lesquels elle ne poss\u00e9dait pas de comp\u00e9tences l\u00e9gislatives plus pr\u00e9cises aux termes du Trait\u00e9. L\u2019article 308 a \u00e9t\u00e9 utilis\u00e9 comme fondement pour justifier la r\u00e9glementation dans certains domaines de la protection de l\u2019environnement avant que la mati\u00e8re ne soit l\u2019objet de dispositions particuli\u00e8res du Trait\u00e9. Il a, en outre, permis de faire progresser le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s dans des domaines aussi vari\u00e9s que la comptabilit\u00e9 consolid\u00e9e et les notes d\u2019information d\u2019admission en bourse. Il a \u00e9galement \u00e9t\u00e9 employ\u00e9 pour instituer les groupements europ\u00e9ens d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat \u00e9conomique.<\/p>\n<p>Par cons\u00e9quent, il existe un fondement juridique permettant la cr\u00e9ation de ces nouvelles autorit\u00e9s. Pour assurer la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 bancaire et financi\u00e8re en Europe, il n\u2019existe pas d\u2019alternative \u00e0 une v\u00e9ritable r\u00e9forme structurelle des dispositifs. Cette \u00e9volution permettrait la mise en place d\u2019une r\u00e9gulation europ\u00e9enne plus unifi\u00e9e. Corr\u00e9lativement, il conviendrait \u00e9galement d\u2019am\u00e9liorer la coordination des contr\u00f4les bancaires avec les diff\u00e9rentes branches de droit.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2 : L\u2019am\u00e9lioration de la coordination des contr\u00f4les bancaires avec les diff\u00e9rentes branches de droit<\/p>\n<p>817. \u2013 Une difficult\u00e9 majeure se pose : la coordination des diff\u00e9rentes branches de droit. En effet, l\u2019application des contr\u00f4les bancaires exclut de nombreuses r\u00e8gles juridiques des autres branches de droit. Le droit applicable aux concentrations bancaires laisse donc appara\u00eetre un certain nombre d\u2019incertitudes qu\u2019il convient de faire dispara\u00eetre. Pour r\u00e9aliser cet objectif, il appara\u00eet n\u00e9cessaire de coordonner les contr\u00f4les bancaires avec les diff\u00e9rentes branches de droit dans un objectif de protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Cette coordination doit s\u2019effectuer au fond (A) mais aussi en ce qui concerne les proc\u00e9dures (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The necessary improvement of substantive coordination<\/p>\n<p>818. \u2013 It appears necessary to coordinate banking controls, on the one hand, with banking accounting law (1) and on the other hand, with branches of law outside banking law (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Coordination between banking controls and banking accounting law<br \/>819. \u2013 First of all, there is a conflict of definition concerning the notion of control.<\/p>\n<p>820. \u2013 The CECEI does not limit the takeover to the acquisition of an absolute majority of voting rights, but envisages, more broadly, the acquisition of the effective power of control.<\/p>\n<p>821. \u2013 Banking accounting law, in the Regulation relating to the consolidation of the accounts of credit institutions and financial companies, gives a very precise definition of the notion of control. This definition is given in article 3 of these Regulations. \u201cA company is considered to be exclusively controlled when the parent company holds, directly or indirectly, a capital participation and either the majority of the voting rights, or the power to appoint the majority of the members of the administrative bodies, management or supervision. In the following two cases, the existence of exclusive control is also presumed:<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 when there are no other shareholders or associates holding together a stake greater than that of the group and each holding more than 5% of the capital;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 when, in particular, by virtue of a management contract or statutory clauses, a group company exercises a dominant influence therein\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>822. \u2013 This definition of control was rejected by the CECEI during the public exchange offer launched by BNP for Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and Paribas. The latter adopted its own conception of the measurement of the effective power of control and considered in this case that a shareholder holding a stake in voting rights less than the blocking minority of one third did not exercise effective power to control.<\/p>\n<p>823. \u2013 However, BNP, relying on the definition of the aforementioned Regulation, was \u201ccertain to exercise exclusive control over its target\u201d. The latter undoubtedly respected this situation, but the CECEI replied that it was not bound by the rules of the Banking Regulation Committee.<\/p>\n<p>824. \u2013 The jurist can only be astonished by such an argument. It is inadmissible that the CECEI does not apply the definitions formulated by the Banking Regulation Committee. Admittedly, under certain conditions, the reasoning according to which special law can set aside common law is likely to be accepted. However, in this hypothesis we are not in the presence of a common right and a special right. The latter should therefore, in the future, apply the definition of exclusive control as it results from Regulation No. 85-12 of 11\/27\/1985 amended by the aforementioned regulations.<\/p>\n<p>Finally, it would even be desirable for all the legal rules, ie banking controls and all the branches outside banking law, to be coordinated.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Coordination between banking controls and branches of law outside banking law<\/p>\n<p>825. \u2013 Coordination between banking controls and contract law (a), company law (b) and stock market law (c) is necessary.<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Basic coordination between banking controls and contract law<\/p>\n<p>826. \u2013 First of all, a conflict between contract law and banking law is obvious. Indeed, on the basis of common contract law, the parties are free to acquire and sell their shares in a company. Similarly, any company is free to launch a public offer on another company. This offer constitutes a solicitation that the shareholder is theoretically free to accept or refuse. The offeror acquires the securities that are brought to him at the end of the offer. However, the CECEI conditions the authorization of a stake in a bank to the fact that it is accompanied by an agreement between the banks. This requirement stems from the fact that equity investments must be compatible with the proper functioning of the banking system. Thus, in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case, the CECEI refused to allow BNP to take a minority stake in Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale on the grounds that the two banks had failed to conclude a strategic agreement. This one considered that the particularly important agitation in the agencies of the target could make fear serious social difficulties. Similarly, the blocking of institutions by general meetings, turning into confrontation between blocks of shareholders in deep disagreement, could raise fears for the proper functioning of the banking system. Consequently, the interest of the establishments was undoubtedly in question and the operation of the banking system was also in view of their size. The comparable profile of the two main banks, BNP and Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, counter banks, could lead one to think that in the long term a merger of the networks would have been inevitable. This would have caused major disturbances within each and probably in the French banking system.<\/p>\n<p><span>827. \u2013 However, such reasoning is dangerous because any equity investment by a French bank risks, in principle, giving rise to economic difficulties, and therefore disrupting the proper functioning of the French banking system.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>828. \u2013 It would therefore be important for the CECEI to no longer make the acquisition of holdings in a bank conditional on the existence of an agreement between the banks. Indeed, no text of banking law refers to this requirement. Neither Article L. 611-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code nor Article 2 of Regulation No. 96-16 of 12\/20\/1996 suggests this condition. It is not up to the regulatory authority to provide for such an important condition. This does not create the law, it is to the legislator that this task falls. Thus, the CECEI has taken some margins in relation to the law which cannot satisfy the lawyer and which justify a reversal of the position of this authority. This would remove the infringement of freedom of contract.<\/p>\n<p>Furthermore, a lack of coordination between banking law and company law creates inconsistencies.<\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Substantive coordination between banking controls and company law<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>829. \u2013 Company law defines the notion of control of a company.\u00a0However, banking law is in conflict with this definition.\u00a0The CECEI does not limit the takeover to the acquisition of an absolute majority of voting rights, but envisages, more broadly, the acquisition of the effective power of control.\u00a0This seems to be due to the concern to assess on a case-by-case basis the reality of the control exercised, including moreover in establishments whose social form is not that of a commercial company.\u00a0In addition, Article L. 611-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code has clearly established that banking controls apply to transactions carried out indirectly within the meaning of company law.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>830. \u2013 In order to resolve this conflict of laws, it is necessary to improve the coordination of banking law and company law. The legislator should intervene to coordinate these two branches of law. Regarding the definition of control by Article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code, it is imperfect. Indeed, a company can control a second without directly or indirectly holding a fraction of the capital or voting rights giving it the majority of voting rights in the general meetings of this company. In addition, article L. 233-3-II of the Commercial Code does not provide sufficient details by presuming control when a company directly or indirectly holds a fraction of the voting rights greater than 40% and no other partner or shareholder holds directly or indirectly a fraction greater than its own. The position of the CECEI, which is not limited to the acquisition of the absolute majority of voting rights or even a fraction of 40%, is more realistic. We therefore propose a change in the definition of the concept of control as it results from Article L. 233-3 of the Commercial Code so that it is defined similarly in banking law and company law. The legislator could reform the definition of control in company law by aligning itself with banking accounting law and more specifically with Regulation no. 85-12 of 11\/27\/1985. Indeed, the definition of the concept of exclusive control is much more precise there. \u201cA company is considered to be exclusively controlled when the parent company holds, directly or indirectly, a capital participation and either the majority of the voting rights, or the power to appoint the majority of the members of the administrative bodies, management or supervision. In the following two cases, the existence of exclusive control is also presumed: \u201cA company is considered to be exclusively controlled when the parent company holds, directly or indirectly, a capital participation and either the majority of the voting rights, or the power to appoint the majority of the members of the administrative bodies, management or supervision. In the following two cases, the existence of exclusive control is also presumed: \u201cA company is considered to be exclusively controlled when the parent company holds, directly or indirectly, a capital participation and either the majority of the voting rights, or the power to appoint the majority of the members of the administrative bodies, management or supervision. In the following two cases, the existence of exclusive control is also presumed:<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 when there are no other shareholders or associates holding together a stake greater than that of the group and each holding more than 5% of the capital;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 when, in particular, by virtue of a management contract or statutory clauses, a group company exercises a dominant influence therein\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>831. \u2013 This pragmatic definition would imply verification over time. In the context of banking concentrations, this would be carried out by the CECEI. The latter would thus break away from its practice initiated during the public offer of BNP on Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and Paribas.<\/p>\n<p>c\/ Basic coordination between banking controls and stock market law<\/p>\n<p>832. \u2013 As we have already explained, banking concentrations are subject to supervision under banking law which generally oversees the proper functioning of the banking system and customer security. This provides for the conditions for authorizing equity investments in banks. Stock market law intervenes in favor of the proper functioning of the financial markets. It provides for the conditions of admissibility of public offers and their conduct. In general, it oversees the protection of savings, the quality of investor information, the equality of shareholders, the fairness of transactions, transparency and the proper functioning of financial markets.<\/p>\n<p><span>833. \u2013 The meeting of these two rights appears conflicting.\u00a0This is a conflict of special rights.\u00a0In general, the solution of an internal conflict of laws can take only two paths: either one of the laws excludes the other, or both apply;\u00a0exclusive application in the first case;\u00a0cumulative or distributive application in the second.\u00a0The first solution, the exclusive application of one law to the detriment of another can be recommended from the traditional rule \u201cSpecialia\u2026\u201d.\u00a0It could be admitted that, while being a special law, stock exchange law is the general law of public offers and that banking law is the special law for banks, so that the second would impose itself on the first.\u00a0But this way of settlement would be unacceptable because it would amount to ruling out the application of stock market law.\u00a0The second solution, preferable,\u00a0is duplicated.\u00a0Either, it is a question of a cumulative application of the two laws, which in this case is not possible, because they would have to be intended to apply to the same elements taken from the same angle, this which can only be imagined about a conflict of laws in time.\u00a0Either it is a distributive application, the two laws each applying to a different aspect of the situation in question, which is the case in public banking offers, where on the one hand there is a particular operation, a public offer, on the other a particular object, a bank.\u00a0Only the latter solution is applicable here.\u00a0In this way, each law applies in its own sphere, which allows a certain reconciliation of the two rights.\u00a0But the result is that the most demanding turns out to be dominating.\u00a0In the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas case,\u00a0the competent stock market authority did not rule on the merits of the case, ie on the validity of the equity investment, but on its formal aspect, ie procedural.\u00a0However, the authority responsible for implementing banking law took the decision for substantial reasons.\u00a0Stock market law, the law governing the proper functioning of financial markets, was properly applied and led the competent authority to ratify the result of the operation because it noted that the tender procedure had been properly conducted.\u00a0On the other hand, banking law, law for the proper functioning of the banking system,\u00a0the law governing the proper functioning of financial markets, was properly applied and led the competent authority to ratify the result of the operation because it noted that the tender procedure had been properly conducted.\u00a0On the other hand, banking law, law for the proper functioning of the banking system,\u00a0the law governing the proper functioning of financial markets, was properly applied and led the competent authority to ratify the result of the operation because it noted that the tender procedure had been properly conducted.\u00a0On the other hand, banking law, law for the proper functioning of the banking system,<\/span><\/p>\n<p>834. \u2013 Thus, banking law and stock market law may come into conflict. But this confrontation could be mitigated if the banking authority and the financial authority softened their respective positions. For example, in the BNP\/Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Paribas affair, the decision of the financial regulatory authority, although justified in law, appeared particularly free-trader. The assessment of the determinable nature of the double public offer is eloquent in this respect. If the arguments of the target banks were dismissed, it was because they disregarded the legal fiction of the legal personality of the initiating company. The subject of the offer relates to transferable securities and not to their counterpart in terms of assets. This reasoning is, as we have seen, founded. However, it should be noted that the financial regulatory authority could have taken a more nuanced decision. The situation before him was particularly complex. We can first note that if the object was legally determined, the economic indeterminacy was great. To use Madame Frison-Roche\u2019s terminology, if the object was certain, it was very imprecise. In addition, it can also be noted that the assessment of the specific nature of the offers is made at the cost of a very flexible, if not neutralizing, reading of articles 1108 and 1129 of the Civil Code relating to the determination of the subject of the CONTRACT. Moreover, with regard to the principle of transparency, as noted by the applicants, \u201cuncertainty cannot be dispelled by announcing it\u201d. This highlights the free trade orientation of the financial regulator. The latter could adopt a less clear-cut position which is less in contradiction with that of the banking authority.<\/p>\n<p>835. \u2013 On the other hand, the decisions of the CECEI are deeply imbued with the protectionist logic of banking regulation. Indeed, they demonstrate great rigor and great caution. As we have already specified, with regard to the takeover, the CECEI imposes ex nihilo a majority takeover and, failing that, conditions its agreement on the \u201cmanifest\u201d nature of this power. Next, with regard to the acquisition of minority interests, the Committee subjects them to certain conditions. One can therefore question the validity of these requirements. The positions of the CECEI could be relaxed in order to better reconcile with the decisions of the stock market authorities.<\/p>\n<p>836. \u2013 Beyond this tentative coordination, thanks to a relaxation of the respective positions of the authorities, a coordination of the two rights could be partially achieved. To carry out this coordination between the stock market and banking authority, it is necessary to highlight their complementarity. These aim to achieve one objective: the protection of the banking and financial system.<\/p>\n<p>837. \u2013 This beginning of coordination could be obtained thanks to the removal of the attack on the principle of transparency of which banking law is at the origin. Indeed, we have highlighted the intervention of the banking regulation process alongside stock market law. This one is quite obscure which prevents investors from acting in full knowledge of the facts. The solution could be provided by the CECEI. The latter could make its assessment criteria public. Admittedly, it currently publishes an annual report which explains the criteria it uses. However, this report remains too imprecise. It is in the direction of a detailed publication of all the criteria used that the Committee must move. But the best solution would be legislative or regulatory intervention. Indeed, on the one hand, it is not clear that the Committee makes this publication. On the other hand, even if such a clarification were carried out by the regulatory authority, it would remain legally fragile. This is why legislative or regulatory intervention would be of greater interest. This would make it possible to define more rigorously the legal notions and to fix more precisely the criteria of banking supervision. In addition, the areas of banking and stock exchange controls would be specified as well as their substantive objectives. Finally, this intervention would be an opportunity to rethink each regulatory system no longer in isolation but on the contrary from the perspective of a coherent whole. In our opinion, this is the only possible way to clarify the \u201cmaquis\u201d of banking and stock market regulations. In effect,<\/p>\n<p>838. \u2013 Il en r\u00e9sulterait une protection plus efficiente du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Incontestablement, aujourd\u2019hui, le syst\u00e8me bancaire fait l\u2019objet d\u2019une protection plus importante comparativement \u00e0 d\u2019autres secteurs \u00e9conomiques. Cependant, les conflits de contr\u00f4le engendrent une instabilit\u00e9 pr\u00e9judiciable \u00e0 l\u2019efficacit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le. Cette r\u00e9forme devrait \u00eatre logiquement accompagn\u00e9e d\u2019une modification des r\u00e8gles de proc\u00e9dures pr\u00e9voyant la coordination des diff\u00e9rents contr\u00f4les.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ La n\u00e9cessaire am\u00e9lioration de la coordination des proc\u00e9dures de contr\u00f4le<\/p>\n<p>839. \u2013 L\u2019am\u00e9lioration de la coordination des proc\u00e9dures bancaires et boursi\u00e8res (1), ainsi que des proc\u00e9dures bancaires, boursi\u00e8res et concurrentielles (2), doit \u00eatre r\u00e9alis\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>1\/ L\u2019am\u00e9lioration de la coordination des proc\u00e9dures bancaires et boursi\u00e8res<\/p>\n<p>840. \u2013 Comme nous l\u2019avons d\u00e9j\u00e0 pr\u00e9cis\u00e9, les offres publiques bancaires sont soumises \u00e0 l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable du CECEI. En effet, l\u2019article 231-30 du R\u00e8glement g\u00e9n\u00e9ral de l\u2019Autorit\u00e9 des march\u00e9s financiers dispose que l\u2019offre publique est ouverte apr\u00e8s la publication de la note d\u2019information ayant re\u00e7u un visa et apr\u00e8s r\u00e9ception par l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re, le cas \u00e9ch\u00e9ant, des autorisations pr\u00e9alables requises par la l\u00e9gislation en vigueur. Le projet d\u00e9pos\u00e9 aupr\u00e8s de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation financi\u00e8re et publi\u00e9 par celle-ci ouvre la p\u00e9riode d\u2019offre. Cependant, la p\u00e9riode d\u2019offre proprement dite, qui fait courir ce que la pratique appelle avec beaucoup d\u2019ambigu\u00eft\u00e9 la \u00ab dur\u00e9e de l\u2019offre \u00bb, est suspendue en attendant l\u2019obtention de l\u2019autorisation.<\/p>\n<p>841. \u2013 Le probl\u00e8me fondamental est que l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire dispose d\u2019un d\u00e9lai de trois mois pour autoriser une prise de contr\u00f4le. La fixation d\u2019un d\u00e9lai pr\u00e9fixe n\u2019est pas en soi contestable. N\u00e9anmoins, ce d\u00e9lai est trop long. Lors de l\u2019offre publique du Cr\u00e9dit Agricole sur le Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais, le CECEI a mis pr\u00e8s de trois mois pour donner son autorisation. Ainsi, l\u2019ouverture de l\u2019offre boursi\u00e8re a \u00e9t\u00e9 retard\u00e9e durant de long mois. Certains auteurs ont donc \u00e9t\u00e9 tr\u00e8s critiques consid\u00e9rant que cette proc\u00e9dure d\u2019autorisation \u00e9tait peu adapt\u00e9e \u00e0 la vie des march\u00e9s et les lenteurs de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 prudentielle ont \u00e9t\u00e9 vivement d\u00e9nigr\u00e9es. A notre avis, il conviendrait de r\u00e9duire le d\u00e9lai de contr\u00f4le du CECEI. Cette r\u00e9forme est d\u2019une importance primordiale afin que la suspension de l\u2019offre publique \u00e0 l\u2019autorisation bancaire n\u2019allonge pas excessivement la dur\u00e9e de la concentration bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>842. \u2013 En outre, le CECEI doit d\u00e9livrer une autorisation sp\u00e9ciale pour chaque nouvelle offre. Ceci retarde consid\u00e9rablement la proc\u00e9dure d\u2019offre publique bancaire. Afin de r\u00e9soudre ce probl\u00e8me, il conviendrait de modifier le droit bancaire. Il pourrait \u00eatre pr\u00e9vu que le CECEI autorise pr\u00e9alablement les offres publiques. Dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se de d\u00e9p\u00f4ts de nouvelles offres, telles que des surench\u00e8res, ne modifiant pas substantiellement l\u2019offre initiale, celle-ci demeurerait valable. Le CECEI pourrait, dans le cadre de sa premi\u00e8re autorisation pr\u00e9alable, fixer une fourchette \u00e0 l\u2019int\u00e9rieur de laquelle le rel\u00e8vement de l\u2019offre ne n\u00e9cessiterait pas une nouvelle autorisation. Les banques qui respecteraient cette marge, dans le cadre de leurs surench\u00e8res, b\u00e9n\u00e9ficieraient ainsi d\u2019une dispense d\u2019autorisation. Cette r\u00e9forme contribuerait \u00e0 limiter le nombre d\u2019interventions de l\u2019autorit\u00e9 de r\u00e9gulation bancaire et engendrerait un raccourcissement de la dur\u00e9e globale de la proc\u00e9dure.<\/p>\n<p><span>843. \u2013 Finally, a final problem arises concerning the pronouncement of the final decision.\u00a0It would be relevant for the legislator to provide that the banking authority must render its decision within a week of the publication by the financial regulatory authority of the provisional result of the offer.\u00a0Thus, the final decisions would be revealed with certainty very close to the publication of the provisional results of the offers.\u00a0This reform would allow for greater legal predictability.\u00a0Indeed, currently, no such delay is intended.\u00a0The banking authority may therefore delay in making its final decision.\u00a0For example, in the BNP\/Societe Generale\/Paribas affair, the provisional results were published on 08\/14\/1999, while the final decision of the CECEI was only made on 08\/28\/1999.\u00a0These procedural changes would result in a more harmonious coordination of banking and stock market procedures.\u00a0This reinforced coordination must also be proposed with regard to banking and stock market procedures in relation to the competitive procedure.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Improving the coordination of banking and stock market procedures with competition law<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>844. \u2013 Any competition disputes can constitute a means of defense for the target bank and the initiator takes risks.\u00a0Indeed, competitive procedures are proving difficult to combine with banking and stock market procedures.\u00a0Consequently, poor coordination between these checks can be observed.\u00a0Provision should therefore be made for coordination of banking, stock market and competition procedures in domestic law (a) as well as in Community law (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Improving coordination in domestic law<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>845. \u2013 Since the adoption of the financial security law, the calendar of deliberations of the CECEI has changed.\u00a0This law provided for a link between competition control and prudential regulation.\u00a0When the CECEI considers that the operation does not present any competitive aspects likely to have an impact on its own decision, it may decide before the competition authorities.\u00a0Otherwise, he is free to await the decision of the competition authorities.\u00a0This provision is consistent because the decision of the Minister of the Economy can indeed modify the perimeter of the future establishment and therefore the prudential data.\u00a0This measure is fundamental because it makes it possible to avoid an excessive lengthening of control procedures when this is not necessary.\u00a0However, in our opinion, the text of the law is not precise enough.\u00a0Indeed,\u00a0it leaves full latitude to the banking authority to await the decision of the competition authorities.\u00a0However, the deadline for the competition procedure can be between five weeks from the filing of the complete notification file and can reach almost seven months depending on whether or not the opinion of the Competition Council is required.\u00a0In the event that the CECEI decides to wait for the decision of the competition authorities, the period for monitoring the operation could reach ten months.\u00a0Undoubtedly, the superimposition of the various controls could thus lead to an excessive lengthening of the procedures, which is difficult to reconcile with business life.\u00a0Tuttavia, un perfetto coordinamento delle due procedure sembra impossibile.\u00a0In effetti, la decisione competitiva pu\u00f2 avere conseguenze strutturali.\u00a0\u201cTuttavia,\u00a0\u00e8 solo quando saranno noti tutti i dettagli dell&#8217;operazione che la CECEI potr\u00e0 realmente apprezzare l&#8217;impatto dello sconvolgimento strutturale sul funzionamento del settore bancario e sulla salute finanziaria dell&#8217;entit\u00e0 derivante dall&#8217;operazione di concentrazione\u201d.\u00a0Infatti, le misure di concorrenza possono incidere sulla struttura del sistema bancario, cos\u00ec come le misure volte a preservare la struttura del sistema bancario possono incidere sulla concorrenza.solo conoscendo tutti i dati dell&#8217;operazione la CECEI potr\u00e0 realmente apprezzare l&#8217;impatto dello sconvolgimento strutturale sul funzionamento del settore bancario e sulla salute finanziaria dell&#8217;entit\u00e0 risultante dall&#8217;operazione di concentrazione\u201d.\u00a0Infatti, le misure di concorrenza possono incidere sulla struttura del sistema bancario,\u00a0cos\u00ec come le misure volte a preservare la struttura del sistema bancario possono incidere sulla concorrenza.\u00a0solo conoscendo tutti i dati dell&#8217;operazione la CECEI potr\u00e0 realmente apprezzare l&#8217;impatto dello sconvolgimento strutturale sul funzionamento del settore bancario e sulla salute finanziaria dell&#8217;entit\u00e0 risultante dall&#8217;operazione di concentrazione\u201d.Infatti, le misure di concorrenza possono incidere sulla struttura del sistema bancario, cos\u00ec come le misure volte a preservare la struttura del sistema bancario possono incidere sulla concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>846. \u2013 Questo delicato coordinamento tra procedura bancaria e procedura concorsuale evidenzia il rischio assunto dall&#8217;iniziatore quando si concentra.\u00a0Una volta pubblicato l&#8217;esito dell&#8217;offerta pubblica, il Ministro dell&#8217;Economia potrebbe intimargli di non procedere all&#8217;acquisizione della societ\u00e0 target o di cedere alcuni beni essenziali della societ\u00e0 target.\u00a0Inoltre, la CECEI potrebbe decidere di non autorizzare l&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>847. \u2013 Tuttavia, a nostro avviso, questo ostacolo alle fusioni sembra essere stato in parte rimosso.\u00a0Infatti, la CECEI non concede pi\u00f9 l&#8217;autorizzazione all&#8217;acquisizione dinanzi all&#8217;autorit\u00e0 garante della concorrenza quando vengono sollevate questioni di concorrenza.\u00a0Inoltre, il decreto del 15\/11\/2002 ha introdotto la possibilit\u00e0 per il promotore di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto o di un&#8217;offerta pubblica di subordinare la propria offerta pubblica all&#8217;approvazione delle autorit\u00e0 garanti della concorrenza.\u00a0Secondo tale testo, \u201cse il progetto di offerta pubblica \u00e8 oggetto, sotto il controllo delle concentrazioni, di una notifica (\u2026) al Ministro dell&#8217;Economia (\u2026), il promotore di tale offerta pu\u00f2 prevedere una condizione sospensiva per ottenendo (\u2026) l&#8217;autorizzazione prevista dall&#8217;articolo L.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>848. \u2013 Essendo il procedimento di autorizzazione da parte delle autorit\u00e0 garanti della concorrenza duplice, occorre distinguere se l&#8217;autorizzazione \u00e8 concessa durante la fase I o se le autorit\u00e0 garanti della concorrenza decidono di avviare un procedimento di fase II.\u00a0Se l&#8217;autorizzazione viene concessa durante la fase I, non essendosi verificato l&#8217;evento futuro ed incerto suscettibile di svincolare il proponente dai propri impegni, l&#8217;offerta proseguir\u00e0 il suo corso fino alla data di chiusura dalla conferma dell&#8217;autorizzazione competitiva.\u00a0Se, invece, l&#8217;esame dell&#8217;operazione conduce alla conclusione che essa \u201c\u00e8 suscettibile di nuocere alla concorrenza e che gli impegni assunti non sono sufficienti a porvi rimedio\u201d, l&#8217;apertura della fase II porta al compimento della condizione sospensiva.\u00a0Pertanto, l&#8217;iniziatore \u00e8 liberato dai suoi impegni.\u00a0Poich\u00e9 l&#8217;offerta \u00e8 scaduta,\u00a0l&#8217;iniziatore non corre pi\u00f9 il rischio di dover acquistare i titoli ed eventualmente di doversene separare a condizioni sfavorevoli.\u00a0Se quest&#8217;ultima decide di proseguire l&#8217;operazione di concentrazione, deve presentare una nuova offerta pubblica alle autorit\u00e0 di borsa.\u00a0La logica vuole che questa nuova offerta venga depositata al termine della fase II, solo dopo che le autorit\u00e0 garanti della concorrenza avranno dato il via libera all&#8217;operazione di concentrazione.\u00a0Tale soluzione sembra essere l&#8217;unica compatibile con l&#8217;obiettivo assegnato al meccanismo, che \u00e8 quello di ritardare la consegna dei titoli offerti in adesione al fine di evitare ogni dannoso decentramento.\u00a0Pertanto, il nuovo sistema tiene conto dell&#8217;impatto del controllo della concorrenza delle concentrazioni nella fase di borsa dell&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>849. \u2013 Nevertheless, major problems continue to arise. Indeed, although competition law and securities law now seem better coordinated, several uncertainties remain.<\/p>\n<p>850. \u2013 First of all, the examination period remains too long as regards the competitive procedure. Admittedly, the law on new economic regulations has reduced these control times. However, these can be between five weeks from the filing of the complete notification file and can reach almost seven months depending on whether or not the opinion of the Competition Council is required.<\/p>\n<p>851. \u2013 In addition, the banking authority may rule after the competition authority within three months.<\/p>\n<p>852. \u2013 Finally, while the initiator of a takeover bid or a public offer has the option of making his public offer conditional on the approval of the competition authorities, the same is not true with regard to the decision of the banking regulatory authority. In other words, the offer cannot be linked to the authorization of the CECEI.<\/p>\n<p>853. \u2013 To resolve these problems, it is appropriate to make certain proposals for the development of the law.<\/p>\n<p>854. \u2013 The legislator could further reduce the period for review by the competition authorities. This reform is of paramount importance so that the mechanism making it possible to condition the public offer on the competitive decision does not excessively lengthen the duration of such operations.<\/p>\n<p><span>855. \u2013 In addition, legislative criteria should specify the notion of concentration involving competitive aspects likely to have an impact on the decision of the banking authority.\u00a0Thus, such clarification would make it possible to circumscribe the cases in which the CECEI could rule after the competition authority.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>856. \u2013 Furthermore, provision should be made for the link between banking, stock market and competition controls.\u00a0Thus, it would be desirable for the legislator to authorize the initiator to condition a public banking offer on the authorization of the CECEI.\u00a0The authorization of the CECEI should be conditional on the authorization of the competition authorities.\u00a0These reforms would allow better coordination of the three levels of regulation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>857. \u2013 Enfin, corr\u00e9lativement, un dernier probl\u00e8me de coordination devrait \u00eatre r\u00e9solu dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se d\u2019une offre publique bancaire. Depuis l\u2019adoption de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques, l\u2019article L. 430-3 du Code de commerce op\u00e8re d\u00e9sormais un lien entre la notion d\u2019 \u00ab op\u00e9ration de concentration \u00bb et les proc\u00e9dures d\u2019offres publiques. Effectivement, la publication d\u2019une offre d\u2019achat ou d\u2019\u00e9change ou l\u2019acquisition d\u2019une participation de contr\u00f4le donnent lieu \u00e0 notification au ministre de l\u2019Economie. Cette notification doit intervenir concomitamment au d\u00e9p\u00f4t de l\u2019offre. Dans la mesure o\u00f9 l\u2019op\u00e9ration de concentration ne peut intervenir qu\u2019apr\u00e8s l\u2019accord du ministre de l\u2019Economie, il est pr\u00e9vu la possibilit\u00e9 pour les parties, \u00ab en cas de n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 particuli\u00e8re d\u00fbment motiv\u00e9e \u00bb, de demander au ministre une d\u00e9rogation. Cette derni\u00e8re leur permet de proc\u00e9der \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation effective de la concentration sans attendre la d\u00e9cision du ministre. La r\u00e9daction du texte de loi pr\u00e9sente l\u2019inconv\u00e9nient de rendre non-automatique l\u2019obtention de la d\u00e9rogation. Le d\u00e9cret d\u2019application de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques a r\u00e9solu la difficult\u00e9. Il a pr\u00e9vu que le transfert des titres d\u00e8s la fin de l\u2019offre, en cas de succ\u00e8s de celle-ci, ne vaut pas r\u00e9alisation effective de la concentration, tant que les droits de vote attach\u00e9s \u00e0 ces titres ne sont pas exerc\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p>Bien \u00e9videmment, un probl\u00e8me de coordination de ces mesures avec la proc\u00e9dure bancaire pourrait se poser. Le droit bancaire devrait envisager une coordination en pr\u00e9voyant que les dispositions du d\u00e9cret d\u2019application de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques sont applicables aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Cette mesure ne serait pas attentatoire \u00e0 l\u2019effectivit\u00e9 de l\u2019autorisation bancaire. En effet, il convient de rappeler que le d\u00e9cret pr\u00e9cit\u00e9 ne permet pas la r\u00e9alisation effective de la concentration, celle-ci \u00e9tant juridiquement retard\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>Par cons\u00e9quent, la coordination des contr\u00f4les bancaire, boursier et concurrentiel fran\u00e7ais devra certainement \u00e9voluer. Il en est de m\u00eame en droit communautaire.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ L\u2019am\u00e9lioration de la coordination en droit communautaire<\/p>\n<p>858. \u2013 Il convient de pr\u00e9ciser qu\u2019en droit communautaire, le contr\u00f4le concurrentiel des concentrations est incontestablement applicable aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>859. \u2013 Les r\u00e9dacteurs du R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 139\/2004 du 20\/01\/2004, conscients de l\u2019imp\u00e9ratif de rapidit\u00e9 qui s\u2019impose \u00e0 l\u2019initiateur d\u2019une offre, ont choisi de ne pas exiger la suspension de l\u2019offre publique pendant la dur\u00e9e d\u2019examen de l\u2019op\u00e9ration.<\/p>\n<p>860. \u2013 L\u2019arr\u00eat\u00e9 du 15\/11\/2002 s\u2019applique aux op\u00e9rations de concentrations soumises au droit communautaire. Rappelons que ce dernier \u00e9dicte que si le projet d\u2019offre publique fait l\u2019objet, au titre du contr\u00f4le des concentrations, d\u2019une notification \u00e0 la Commission europ\u00e9enne, l\u2019initiateur de cette offre peut y stipuler une condition suspensive d\u2019obtention de la d\u00e9cision pr\u00e9vue \u00e0 l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 a) ou b) du R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0139\/2004 du 20\/01\/2004. L\u2019offre est caduque d\u00e8s lors que l\u2019op\u00e9ration fait l\u2019objet de l\u2019engagement de proc\u00e9dure de l\u2019article 6 \u00a7 1 c) du R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 139\/2004.<\/p>\n<p>861. \u2013 Nous avons propos\u00e9 la r\u00e9duction des d\u00e9lais d\u2019examen en droit interne de la concurrence. Le droit communautaire devrait donc \u00eatre modifi\u00e9 de fa\u00e7on similaire au droit national afin qu\u2019il n\u2019y ait aucune disparit\u00e9 entre les deux ordres juridiques.<\/p>\n<p>862. \u2013 En outre, le R\u00e8glement CE du 20\/01\/2004 \u00e9nonce que le sursis \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation de la concentration ne fait pas \u00ab obstacle \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation d\u2019une offre publique d\u2019achat ou d\u2019\u00e9change \u00bb qui a \u00e9t\u00e9 notifi\u00e9e \u00e0 la Commission. L\u2019acqu\u00e9reur ne doit pas exercer les droits de vote attach\u00e9s aux participations concern\u00e9es ou ne les exercer qu\u2019en vue de sauvegarder la pleine valeur de son investissement et sur la base d\u2019une d\u00e9rogation octroy\u00e9e par la Commission. Ainsi, l\u2019entreprise ayant notifi\u00e9 \u00e0 la Commission une offre publique, peut nonobstant la suspension acqu\u00e9rir des titres sur le march\u00e9. Cependant, les r\u00e9dacteurs ont voulu \u00e9viter que l\u2019initiateur de l\u2019offre n\u2019engage des changements irr\u00e9versibles dans la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 cible avant que la Commission ne se prononce d\u00e9finitivement. Si l\u2019offre publique peut se d\u00e9rouler, son auteur ne peut pas profiter de son investissement tant que la Commission n\u2019a pas rendu sa d\u00e9cision de compatibilit\u00e9 ou d\u2019incompatibilit\u00e9. Il est donc d\u00e9muni de la ma\u00eetrise de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 qui constitue l\u2019\u00e9l\u00e9ment substantiel de l\u2019op\u00e9ration. De mani\u00e8re similaire \u00e0 la proposition effectu\u00e9e pour le droit interne, il faudrait que les contr\u00f4les bancaires, boursiers et concurrentiels soient li\u00e9s. Il conviendrait de valider cette disposition pour les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Ceci supprimerait toute ambigu\u00eft\u00e9 sur l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 de ces dispositions aux banques et permettrait une coordination harmonieuse entre les proc\u00e9dures bancaires, boursi\u00e8res et concurrentielles.<\/p>\n<p>Conclusion du Titre 2 :<\/p>\n<p>863. \u2013 Nous avons d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que le l\u00e9gislateur ainsi que les autorit\u00e9s de r\u00e9gulation ont b\u00e2ti un \u00e9difice particuli\u00e8rement riche de m\u00e9canismes divers pour contr\u00f4ler le syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier avec un maximum d\u2019efficacit\u00e9. Cette action est fond\u00e9e sur les agr\u00e9ments bancaires, les autorisations pr\u00e9alables, les enqu\u00eates, injonctions, sanctions, d\u00e9cisions, communiqu\u00e9s alternatifs aux d\u00e9cisions formelles, prises de positions publiques, d\u00e9cisions unilat\u00e9rales n\u00e9goci\u00e9es, contrats\u2026<\/p>\n<p>864. \u2013 Cette vari\u00e9t\u00e9 permet aux autorit\u00e9s de mener une action adapt\u00e9e \u00e0 la pluralit\u00e9 des situations qu\u2019elles sont amen\u00e9es \u00e0 rencontrer. N\u00e9anmoins, cette libert\u00e9 prise avec les cat\u00e9gories juridiques classiques n\u2019est pas sans susciter certaines interrogations notamment eu \u00e9gard au principe de la l\u00e9galit\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>865. \u2013 Les autorit\u00e9s veulent ainsi \u00e9viter la r\u00e9alisation d\u2019un risque syst\u00e9mique. Incontestablement, l\u2019objectif premier est la protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.<\/p>\n<p>866. \u2013 Cependant, les diff\u00e9rentes branches de droit et corr\u00e9lativement les contr\u00f4les effectu\u00e9s par les autorit\u00e9s manquent de coordination. Nous proposons donc des solutions qui consistent \u00e0 renforcer la coordination des branches de droit afin de cr\u00e9er un droit de la r\u00e9gulation bancaire et financier plus unifi\u00e9 et plus coh\u00e9rent. Les mutations doivent se r\u00e9aliser au niveau europ\u00e9en et national. Dans le cadre de l\u2019\u00e9dification du march\u00e9 financier europ\u00e9en, nous souhaitons que soient cr\u00e9\u00e9es des autorit\u00e9s europ\u00e9ennes. Nous avons d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que cette \u00e9volution para\u00eet d\u00e9sormais n\u00e9cessaire pour permettre un contr\u00f4le plus efficient. Enfin, les contr\u00f4les bancaires doivent mieux se coordonner avec les autres branches de droit, notamment, le droit des contrats, le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s, le droit boursier et le droit de la concurrence.<\/p>\n<p>Conclusion de la Premi\u00e8re partie<\/p>\n<p>867. \u2013 Nous avons mis en exergue l\u2019existence d\u2019une sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire et financi\u00e8re dans l\u2019appr\u00e9hension juridique des fusions-acquisitions bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>868. \u2013 Cette sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 est prise en compte dans les instruments de concentration. Par exemple, le droit bancaire ne se r\u00e9f\u00e8re pas \u00e0 la d\u00e9finition du contr\u00f4le existant en droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s. Concernant l\u2019acquisition de contr\u00f4le d\u2019une banque, le CECEI se prononce au regard de la d\u00e9tention manifeste d\u2019un pouvoir effectif de contr\u00f4le. Or, ce crit\u00e8re est \u00e9tranger aux qualifications juridiques traditionnellement retenues par le droit des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s. Ainsi, l\u2019autonomie du droit bancaire est r\u00e9elle s\u2019agissant des crit\u00e8res d\u2019appr\u00e9ciation d\u2019une prise de contr\u00f4le par rapport aux crit\u00e8res retenus dans les autres branches de droit.<\/p>\n<p><span>869. \u2013 In addition, banking specificity is materialized by the existence of controls specific to banks.\u00a0In the event of a bank merger, the CECEI must give approval.\u00a0The conditions for approval are set out in Articles L. 511-10 to L. 511-13 of the Monetary and Financial Code.\u00a0In the context of a takeover of a bank, a prior authorization system is organized by article L. 611-1 of the Monetary and Financial Code.\u00a0The latter gave competence to the Minister of the Economy to set the conditions under which participations can be taken in credit establishments.\u00a0The Regulation of 20\/12\/1996 therefore provided for prior authorization from the CECEI for any significant change in the composition of capital contributors in order to protect the banking system.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>870. \u2013 Enfin, la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 de l\u2019appr\u00e9hension juridique des concentrations bancaires se mat\u00e9rialise \u00e9galement par la d\u00e9licate coordination entre le droit bancaire et les autres branches de droit, notamment le droit de la concurrence. N\u00e9anmoins, ce dernier n\u2019ayant pas pour objectif la protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier, nous allons d\u00e9montrer un recul progressif de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>Deuxi\u00e8me partie : Le recul progressif de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire<\/p>\n<p>871. \u2013 Nous avons d\u00e9montr\u00e9 l\u2019existence de r\u00e8gles et de contr\u00f4les sp\u00e9cifiques aux concentrations bancaires. Ces dispositions sp\u00e9cifiques sont justifi\u00e9es par la protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.<\/p>\n<p>872. \u2013 Or, \u00e0 notre avis, le droit de la r\u00e9gulation bancaire et financi\u00e8re doit \u00eatre d\u2019embl\u00e9e distingu\u00e9 du droit de la concurrence. Incontestablement, il s\u2019agit d\u2019un droit sectoriel par opposition \u00e0 la r\u00e9gulation concurrentielle non sectorielle, m\u00eame si l\u2019importance de la concurrence est prise en consid\u00e9ration.<\/p>\n<p>Par cons\u00e9quent, il existe bien une diff\u00e9rence fondamentale entre ces deux droits. Le droit de la r\u00e9gulation bancaire et financi\u00e8re a pour vocation de prot\u00e9ger l\u2019\u00e9quilibre du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Le r\u00f4le du droit de la concurrence est de pr\u00e9server la concurrence et pas de construire l\u2019\u00e9quilibre du secteur. Ainsi, s\u2019il est incontestable que ce dernier a aussi une vocation protectrice, ses objectifs sont diff\u00e9rents car ce contr\u00f4le vise uniquement \u00e0 emp\u00eacher la cr\u00e9ation ou le renforcement d\u2019une position dominante sur un march\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>873. \u2013 Un probl\u00e8me majeur doit \u00eatre mis en exergue. Il est d\u00e9licat de d\u00e9finir avec exactitude les dispositions qui ont pour objectif la protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire. En effet, les repr\u00e9sentants de la profession bancaire ont toujours exacerb\u00e9 l\u2019existence d\u2019un risque syst\u00e9mique. Ce dernier rendrait globalement inappropri\u00e9 l\u2019application des r\u00e8gles de droit commun. N\u00e9anmoins, \u00e0 notre avis, les r\u00e8gles prudentielles suffisent pour prot\u00e9ger efficacement le syst\u00e8me bancaire. Il ne faut pas cr\u00e9er une confusion g\u00e9n\u00e9rale en adoptant une analyse trop simpliste. En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, il semble que l\u2019invocation du risque syst\u00e9mique par le lobbying bancaire soit une strat\u00e9gie pour tenter d\u2019exon\u00e9rer les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit de certaines dispositions juridiques, tel que le droit de la concurrence.<\/p>\n<p><span>874. \u2013 Consequently, differences of opinion may exist in the field of banking specificity.\u00a0Some authors therefore consider that the banking activity has a preponderant place in the monetary policy of the country.\u00a0They conclude that it should not be subject to competition law or at least that the latter should provide specific protection.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>875. \u2013 Cette argumentation doit \u00eatre \u00e9cart\u00e9e. En effet, nous avons d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que l\u2019adaptation des contr\u00f4les au particularisme du syst\u00e8me bancaire n\u2019est l\u00e9gitime que lorsqu\u2019il s\u2019agit intrins\u00e8quement d\u2019assurer la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 et le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Or, le but principal du droit de la concurrence est d\u2019en sauvegarder l\u2019objet et non de prot\u00e9ger un secteur sp\u00e9cifique. La protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire n\u2019\u00e9tant plus concern\u00e9e au premier chef, le droit \u00ab commun \u00bb de la concurrence devrait s\u2019appliquer pleinement. Pourtant, des sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s bancaires ont \u00e9t\u00e9 introduites en droit de la concurrence. Leur contestation a entra\u00een\u00e9 un recul progressif de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le en droit de la concurrence (titre 1). Concernant, les r\u00e8gles r\u00e9gissant les effets des concentrations bancaires, une h\u00e9sitation peut aussi \u00eatre \u00e9mise quant \u00e0 l\u2019existence de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s bancaires. Pourtant, \u00e0 notre avis, la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire doit \u00eatre exclue (titre 2). D\u2019une part, les concentrations bancaires sont d\u00e9j\u00e0 soumises \u00e0 des r\u00e8gles et des contr\u00f4les sp\u00e9cifiques dans la phase de r\u00e9alisation de l\u2019op\u00e9ration, dans un objectif de protection du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Une fois ces contr\u00f4les r\u00e9alis\u00e9s, les m\u00e9canismes classiques r\u00e9gissant les effets des concentrations peuvent s\u2019appliquer. D\u2019autre part, les r\u00e8gles r\u00e9gissant les effets des concentrations bancaires sur les travailleurs ne font pas l\u2019objet de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9. En effet, dans cette situation, le syst\u00e8me bancaire n\u2019est pas en danger. C\u2019est une autre logique qui s\u2019impose dont l\u2019objectif premier est la protection du travailleur.<\/p>\n<p>Titre 1 : Le recul progressif de la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le en droit de la concurrence<\/p>\n<p>876. \u2013 Aujourd\u2019hui, pour une grande majorit\u00e9, lib\u00e9r\u00e9es de la tutelle de l\u2019Etat, les banques doivent trouver un \u00e9quilibre dans un march\u00e9 international concurrentiel. Ici se trouve la controverse, car s\u2019il existe une libre concurrence au niveau international, \u00ab la concurrence tue la concurrence \u00bb. Il semble que les banques soient aspir\u00e9es dans une logique de concentration. Or, ces op\u00e9rations se font de plus en plus entre des colosses, et les petites entit\u00e9s risquent d\u2019\u00eatre emport\u00e9es dans la tourmente, ce qui accr\u00e9dite la th\u00e8se que l\u2019auto-r\u00e9gulation est impossible.<\/p>\n<p>877. \u2013 Il est important de pr\u00e9ciser que l\u2019augmentation des parts de march\u00e9 qui r\u00e9sultent des fusions et des prises de contr\u00f4le au sein d\u2019un m\u00eame march\u00e9, sont susceptibles de faire na\u00eetre une position dominante d\u2019abord sur un march\u00e9 local, puis national voire europ\u00e9en. Ainsi, la fusion Banca Intesa et Comit en Italie a \u00e9t\u00e9 autoris\u00e9e au mois de d\u00e9cembre 1999, mais sous conditions. La concentration a \u00e9t\u00e9 accept\u00e9e sous r\u00e9serve que Banca Intesa se d\u00e9fasse dans un d\u00e9lai d\u2019un an de 45 guichets sur les plus de 3800 de son r\u00e9seau. Il a donc \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e9vit\u00e9, dans certaines zones territoriales, la constitution de positions dominantes dans la collecte et la distribution de fonds ainsi que dans la gestion de patrimoine.<\/p>\n<p>Effectivement, en cas de positions dominantes de banques sur des march\u00e9s concentr\u00e9s, une fusion peut renforcer cette position et entra\u00eener un comportement pr\u00e9judiciable \u00e0 la concurrence. La fixation de prix d\u00e9favorables \u00e0 la client\u00e8le et les restrictions quantitatives ou qualitatives des services offerts au public peuvent en constituer une illustration. L\u2019application de cette analyse aux banques de d\u00e9p\u00f4t laisse entendre que plus la part de march\u00e9 de la banque sur les d\u00e9p\u00f4ts et les pr\u00eats est grande, plus la marge d\u2019interm\u00e9diation est \u00e9lev\u00e9e. Plus pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment, cela signifie que dans une situation de faible concurrence, chaque banque aura tendance \u00e0 utiliser son pouvoir de march\u00e9 pour augmenter les taux sur les pr\u00eats et diminuer les taux sur les emprunts.<\/p>\n<p>878. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, le contr\u00f4le concurrentiel des concentrations bancaires est n\u00e9cessaire car le renforcement du ph\u00e9nom\u00e8ne de concentration peut entra\u00eener des atteintes \u00e0 la concurrence. Ce contr\u00f4le vise \u00e0 emp\u00eacher la cr\u00e9ation ou le renforcement d\u2019une position dominante. Ainsi, il est d\u00e9licat \u00e0 mettre en \u0153uvre car l\u2019\u00e9valuation de la position dominante se projette dans l\u2019avenir. L\u2019autorit\u00e9 de contr\u00f4le doit estimer les effets probables de la concentration sur le march\u00e9 en cause dans un d\u00e9lai de deux \u00e0 trois ans. Le temps pertinent est donc le futur, ce qui implique une anticipation des effets d\u2019une op\u00e9ration sur le march\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>879. \u2013 En Europe, \u00e0 l\u2019origine, il fut consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que l\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire ne devait pas \u00eatre soumise au droit de la concurrence. En effet, il \u00e9tait affirm\u00e9 que participant \u00e0 la politique mon\u00e9taire du pays, elle r\u00e9pondait \u00e0 une mission de service public. L\u2019arr\u00eat Zuchner mit fin \u00e0 cette controverse en refusant de retenir que les banques g\u00e9raient un service d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat \u00e9conomique g\u00e9n\u00e9ral en vertu d\u2019un acte de la puissance publique. Par cons\u00e9quent, l\u2019application du droit de la concurrence s\u2019est peu \u00e0 peu affirm\u00e9e. Progressivement, la concentration est devenue importante car la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019un march\u00e9 bancaire unique a engendr\u00e9 une libre concurrence sur l\u2019ensemble du territoire europ\u00e9en.<\/p>\n<p>880. \u2013 Le R\u00e8glement CEE n\u00b0 4064\/89 du 21\/12\/1989 remplac\u00e9 par le R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 139\/2004 du 20\/01\/2004 a donc instaur\u00e9 un contr\u00f4le des concentrations de dimension communautaire. Il a express\u00e9ment pr\u00e9vu son application aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>881. \u2013 La sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires s\u2019est exprim\u00e9e \u00e0 plusieurs reprises dans le texte du R\u00e8glement CEE du 21\/12\/1989. Par exemple, le R\u00e8glement ne faisait pas r\u00e9f\u00e9rence, dans la d\u00e9finition des seuils de comp\u00e9tence communautaire, pour les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit, au chiffre d\u2019affaires. Cette sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 bancaire a \u00e9t\u00e9 vigoureusement critiqu\u00e9e par la doctrine car elle cr\u00e9ait des ambigu\u00eft\u00e9s. Le R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 1310\/97 du 30\/06\/1997 a supprim\u00e9 cette sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 incoh\u00e9rente. D\u00e9sormais, la dimension communautaire se calcule \u00e0 partir du produit bancaire, mais certaines questions fondamentales se posent encore. L\u2019atomisation pass\u00e9e du march\u00e9 bancaire a eu pour cons\u00e9quence que la Commission n\u2019a pas pris le soin de d\u00e9limiter les march\u00e9s bancaires de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence dans ses premi\u00e8res d\u00e9cisions. Cette attitude pouvait laisser penser qu\u2019il s\u2019agissait d\u2019une sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 propre au contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires. Cependant, suite au vaste mouvement de concentration de cette fin de mill\u00e9naire, la Commission d\u00e9limite d\u00e9sormais les march\u00e9s de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence avec une pr\u00e9cision de plus en plus affin\u00e9e, de mani\u00e8re analogue aux autres secteurs de l\u2019\u00e9conomie.<\/p>\n<p>882. \u2013 En France, les r\u00e8gles du titre III du Code de commerce, \u00ab De la concentration \u00e9conomique \u00bb ont vocation \u00e0 s\u2019appliquer en mati\u00e8re de contr\u00f4le des concentrations, pour l\u2019ensemble des produits et services. Pour le secteur bancaire, la question de l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 des r\u00e8gles de droit commun du contr\u00f4le des concentrations a longtemps \u00e9t\u00e9 controvers\u00e9e. En effet, ant\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 l\u2019adoption de la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re, l\u2019article L. 511-4 du Code mon\u00e9taire et financier, se contentait d\u2019affirmer que la sanction des comportements anticoncurrentiels s\u2019appliquait aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. D\u00e9sormais, les dispositions du droit commun de la concurrence s\u2019appliquent sans aucune ambigu\u00eft\u00e9 aux concentrations bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>883. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, le contr\u00f4le concurrentiel de la puissance \u00e9conomique des op\u00e9rateurs a pr\u00e9sent\u00e9 quelques sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s propres aux concentrations bancaires. N\u00e9anmoins, un recul progressif de l\u2019originalit\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le semble pouvoir \u00eatre constat\u00e9 en droit communautaire de la concurrence (chapitre 1) mais aussi en droit interne de la concurrence (chapitre 2).<\/p>\n<p>Chapitre 1 : Le recul progressif de l\u2019originalit\u00e9 en droit communautaire de la concurrence<\/p>\n<p>884. \u2013 Au niveau communautaire, le R\u00e8glement relatif au contr\u00f4le des concentrations entre entreprises \u00e9tait annonc\u00e9 comme l\u2019instrument qui devait compl\u00e9ter le dispositif du Trait\u00e9 relatif \u00e0 la concurrence. En effet, les articles 85 et 86 ne visaient que les pratiques restrictives et abusives. Ainsi, lorsqu\u2019une op\u00e9ration de concentration \u00e9tait de nature \u00e0 affecter la concurrence entre les Etats membres, elle \u00e9tait jug\u00e9e \u00e0 l\u2019aune de l\u2019article 85 du Trait\u00e9 de Rome relatif aux ententes ou \u00e0 celle de l\u2019article 86 relatif aux abus de position dominante, au motif que l\u2019op\u00e9ration \u00e9tait de nature \u00e0 supprimer toute concurrence sur un march\u00e9 donn\u00e9. Cela ne paraissait pas suffisant. Ainsi, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 envisag\u00e9 de donner pouvoir \u00e0 la Commission europ\u00e9enne de contr\u00f4ler les op\u00e9rations de concentration projet\u00e9es par les entreprises. Apr\u00e8s de difficiles n\u00e9gociations, le R\u00e8glement fut enfin adopt\u00e9 sous pr\u00e9sidence fran\u00e7aise.<\/p>\n<p><span>885. \u2013 A priori control is established.\u00a0The Regulations contain the rules relating to the organization and the control procedure.\u00a0Each proposed concentration with a Community dimension must be notified to the Commission so that it can render a decision on \u201cthe compatibility of the operation with the common market\u201d.\u00a0The operation envisaged by the companies cannot be carried out before this notification.\u00a0A favorable decision must be made as soon as there is no longer any serious doubt about the compatibility of the operation.\u00a0This formula means that negotiations will take place with the operators, until the moment when the Commission can affirm that there are no longer any serious doubts.\u00a0Thus, its control is negotiated.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>886. \u2013 N\u00e9anmoins, les d\u00e9cisions rendues par la Commission peuvent faire l\u2019objet d\u2019un recours devant le Tribunal de premi\u00e8re instance, puis devant la Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes. En pratique, jusqu\u2019en 2002, les recours devant le Tribunal de premi\u00e8re instance ou devant la Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes ont \u00e9t\u00e9 insignifiants. Le d\u00e9lai de la proc\u00e9dure contentieuse \u00e9tait jug\u00e9 trop long au regard de la pratique des concentrations. Par cons\u00e9quent, le 01\/02\/2001, une proc\u00e9dure acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9e a \u00e9t\u00e9 mise en place par le Tribunal de premi\u00e8re instance des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes. Cette derni\u00e8re a permis la mise en \u0153uvre d\u2019un contr\u00f4le juridictionnel plus rapide et donc plus efficace des d\u00e9cisions de la Commission.<\/p>\n<p>887. \u2013 Les questions institutionnelles qui ont \u00e9t\u00e9 soulev\u00e9es par le R\u00e8glement communautaire du contr\u00f4le des concentrations ont concern\u00e9 principalement, la proc\u00e9dure, la collaboration avec les Etats membres et son champ d\u2019application.<\/p>\n<p><span>888. \u2013 The notification procedure, for its part, raises an important problem: the excessive complexity of the questionnaires.\u00a0Thus, the Commission wished to resolve this difficulty by adopting a simplified procedure for dealing with certain concentration operations.\u00a0A Communication from the Commission published on 05\/03\/2005 provides for a simplified procedure for dealing with concentration operations which do not raise competition problems.\u00a0Joint ventures which have no or few activities in the European Economic Area and concentrations between parties which are not present on the same markets or on markets situated upstream or downstream of the markets on which the other parts are active.\u00a0Besides, this concerns concentrations between parties whose markets overlap only slightly or between whom there is a limited upstream-downstream relationship.\u00a0It should be noted that the Communication provides that the Commission can always waive the simplified procedure.\u00a0This is possible in particular if it considers that the proposed concentration is likely to raise competition issues.\u00a0This may be the case when a problem of coordination of behavior between the parties to the concentration arises, or even in the event that a Member State raises reasoned doubts about the concentration.\u00a0In such cases, the proposed concentration may be approved by a formal decision, or even give rise to the opening of an in-depth examination phase.\u00a0On the other hand, the Communication does not modify the applicable deadlines or the volume of information to be provided in the notification.\u00a0It is therefore essentially a measure intended to lighten the administrative burden on the Commission.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>889. \u2013 As regards cooperation with the national authorities, this seems to have generally functioned satisfactorily. However, it should be noted that the Commission had opted, with regard to referrals to national authorities, for a rather restrictive policy which limited this possibility only to cases where a distinct market, affected by an operation notified at Community level, was of a distinctly \u201csub-national\u201d. This seemed logical because the Commission had had difficulties in obtaining the creation of a Regulation on the control of concentrations. Thus, Article 9 of the 1989 version of the Regulation provided, under certain conditions, for the assessment of an operation with a Community dimension to be referred to the authority of a Member State. This was possible when the concentration threatened to create or strengthen a dominant position on a distinct market within that Member State. The 2004 version of the Regulation widens the possibilities for referral when the national market affected by the concentration operation does not represent a substantial part of the Common Market. In this case, it is no longer even necessary for the State to demonstrate, in the referral request, that the concentration in question threatens to create or strengthen a dominant position on the market concerned. It is sufficient for it to establish that competition is affected. This provision has led to a resurgence of cases where a national authority is empowered to obtain the referral of a concentration operation. According to Mr. Lopez Madruga, this rule was adopted under the principle of subsidiarity.<\/p>\n<p>890. \u2013 As regards the scope of the Regulation, one of its essential characteristics is that it applies exclusively to any concentration operation with a Community dimension. This is the \u201cone stop shop\u201d principle. This rule is an important factor in administrative simplification and legal certainty. Indeed, the filing of a single notification with the Commission makes it possible to verify the legality of an operation which could be, in the absence of such a system, subject to censorship by several national authorities. Thus, this single filing results in a relatively short deadline. This constitutes one of the main advantages of the Community merger control system. Consequently, large companies have given the Regulations a relatively favorable reception.<\/p>\n<p>891. \u2013 The concepts of concentration and of Community dimension therefore make it possible to delimit the competence of the Commission. However, these are complex concepts. These have been partly clarified in the sense of a pragmatic and wide application of the Regulation.<\/p>\n<p>892. \u2013 There is a concentration, within the meaning of Article 3 of EC Regulation No. 139\/2004 20\/01\/2004, when one or more companies directly or indirectly acquire control of all or parts of one or more other companies. Control is broadly defined in Article 3 \u00a7 2 as the ability to exercise de jure or de facto decisive influence over the activity of an enterprise. The notion of acquiring \u201cdecisive influence\u201d is undeniably favored, but its uncertain contours raise problems of application.<\/p>\n<p>893. \u2013 The operation of concentration is therefore defined, not on the basis of restrictive legal criteria, but on the basis of a factual and realistic approach which favors, through the criterion of \u201cdecisive influence\u201d, the concrete purpose of the operation. \u2018operation. Thus, taking control, defined in Article 3, consists of the acquisition of economic control which may result from both legal and extra-legal factors.<\/p>\n<p>894. \u2013 An approach which favors an assessment in concreto was probably inevitable in the light of the significant differences between the company laws of the various Member States. However, such a method, which often requires a complex assessment of numerous elements, in practice raises certain problems of application.<\/p>\n<p>895. \u2013 Thus, the Commission considers that a minority stake can constitute de facto control if it enables its holder to control the management bodies of a company. The capital structure, the rules relating to the composition of the management bodies and their deliberations as well as the history of attendance at meetings are therefore examined. In the event of a minority stake in a listed company, an assessment is made of the more or less dispersed nature of the capital and the number of shareholders present or represented at meetings held over the past five years. . The question then is whether or not the acquirer of the minority stake holds, in practice, the majority of voting rights in shareholders\u2019 meetings.<\/p>\n<p>896. \u2013 Furthermore, the concept of the Community dimension of the concentration operation refers to the thresholds set by the Regulation. The latter provides for compulsory notification of concentrations with a Community dimension. These must involve companies with a turnover of 5 billion euros at world level and two of the companies concerned must individually have a turnover of 250 million euros at Community level. Finally, each of the companies concerned must not achieve two-thirds of its turnover in one and the same Member State. The Commission considered that these thresholds allowed a significant number of transactions to escape its control. The question of reducing the concentration control thresholds had been on the agenda for a long time. A green book advocated a downward revision. The European Parliament, the Economic and Social Committee, the States and companies were involved in the negotiations. This resulted in Amending Regulation No. 1310\/97 of 30\/06\/1997. This did not lower the thresholds originally planned, but added new ones. Since 01\/03\/1998, a total worldwide turnover of 2.5 billion euros and a Community turnover achieved individually by at least two companies of 100 million euros are sufficient to trigger Community control provided that in at least three Member States, the turnover of the undertakings concerned is greater than 100 million euros and that two of them individually achieve a turnover of more than 25 million euros. By requiring that the operation of concentration with a Community dimension have a significant impact in at least three Member States, the Commission circumvents the opposition of certain States. The latter were hostile to a lowering of the thresholds in order to preserve their sphere of power. The reform can be presented as essentially aimed at improving the effectiveness of control by strengthening the \u201cone-stop shop\u201d system intended to avoid multiple notifications.<\/p>\n<p>Article 1 \u00a7 4 of the Regulations, as amended by the 1997 Regulations, specified that the Commission should report to the Council on the implementation of the two sets of thresholds. This Report has been produced. It focused primarily on assessing the impact of the new set of thresholds. The Commission confirmed that it allowed it to deal with cases which were indeed of a Community dimension. This being said, the small number of cases concerned and the information communicated by the national authorities have shown that the new series of thresholds did not make it possible to apprehend most concentrations with a Community dimension.<\/p>\n<p>897. \u2013 Thus, the Commission has requested that a more in-depth analysis of the Community competence mechanism be undertaken in liaison with the Member States and interested parties. In the Green Paper on the revision of the Merger Regulation, the Commission therefore proposed extending its jurisdiction to proposed mergers that do not cross the main threshold but nevertheless produce effects in at least three Member States. However, this proposal, having raised many criticisms, was abandoned. Also, the Commission used another method to increase its field of competence. EC Regulation No. 139\/2004 of 01\/20\/2004 replacing Regulation No. 4064\/89 provides that the parties may inform the Commission, by reasoned statement, that the concentration has significant cross-border effects so that it examines the operation. The Commission is forwarding this memorandum to all the Member States. Any Member State concerned to examine the concentration under its national competition law may, within fifteen working days of receipt of the reasoned statement, express its disagreement with the request for referral. When none of the Member States has expressed its disagreement, the matter is referred to the European Commission.<\/p>\n<p>898. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, le R\u00e8glement sur les concentrations soul\u00e8ve un certain nombre de difficult\u00e9s. C\u2019est notamment le cas pour le contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires \u00e0 cause du traitement sp\u00e9cifique r\u00e9serv\u00e9 aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Cependant, un recul de l\u2019originalit\u00e9 interne du R\u00e8glement peut \u00eatre constat\u00e9e (section 1). Il en est de m\u00eame concernant l\u2019originalit\u00e9 dans l\u2019application du R\u00e8glement (section 2).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1 : Le recul de l\u2019originalit\u00e9 interne du R\u00e8glement<\/p>\n<p><span>899. \u2013 A clarification on the expression \u201cbanking concentration\u201d within the meaning of the Regulation is necessary.\u00a0Concentration operations involving credit institutions or financial institutions are thus qualified.\u00a0The expression is nonetheless useful even if it covers several situations: purely banking concentrations, financial concentrations, banking and financial concentrations, but also mainly banking or financial concentrations.\u00a0It is obvious that when the concentration is mainly carried out by industrial companies, even if one of the companies is a credit or financial institution, it is not a banking concentration.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>900. \u2013 La specificit\u00e0 delle concentrazioni bancarie \u00e8 espressa tre volte nel testo del Regolamento CEE n.4064\/89 del 21\/12\/1989.\u00a0Sono infatti previste specifiche disposizioni per gli enti creditizi e le istituzioni finanziarie:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 nella definizione delle soglie di competenza comunitaria: per le imprese in genere sono calcolate sulla base del fatturato ma per gli \u201centi creditizi e altri istituti finanziari\u201d sono calcolate sulla base del totale di bilancio;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 nella definizione dell&#8217;operazione di concentrazione: non rientrano in tale definizione le partecipazioni temporanee quando sono realizzate da \u201centi creditizi e altri enti finanziari\u201d nell&#8217;esercizio della loro attivit\u00e0;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 e infine, quando si tratta degli interessi legittimi che possono giustificare l&#8217;applicazione da parte degli Stati membri di misure nazionali a un&#8217;operazione di concentrazione che ha tuttavia una dimensione comunitaria: le norme prudenziali rientrano in questo legittimo interesse.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Tale originalit\u00e0 \u00e8 molto marcata nei termini del Regolamento CEE n. 4064\/89, versione 1989, perch\u00e9 \u00e8 apparso necessario adeguare il controllo al particolarismo del settore bancario.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 ha creato inesattezze nei termini del Regolamento che meriterebbero senz&#8217;altro di essere soppresse (\u00a7 1).\u00a0Tale originalit\u00e0, peraltro, \u00e8 coerente solo quando si tratta intrinsecamente di garantire la sicurezza e il corretto funzionamento del sistema bancario e finanziario.\u00a0Se \u00e8 innegabile che il diritto della concorrenza abbia anche una vocazione protettiva, gli obiettivi sono diversi perch\u00e9 tale controllo mira solo ad impedire la creazione o il rafforzamento di ostacoli alla libera concorrenza su un mercato.\u00a0In questo contesto,\u00a0\u00e8 difficile giustificare in modo convincente l&#8217;esistenza di specificit\u00e0 nel trattamento concorrenziale degli enti creditizi.\u00a0\u00c8 per questo che la rimozione di alcune sostanziali ambiguit\u00e0 si \u00e8 concretizzata nella messa in discussione dell&#8217;originalit\u00e0 bancaria (\u00a7 2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 1: La voluta cancellazione delle inesattezze testuali relative all&#8217;originalit\u00e0 del controllo<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>901. \u2013 I termini del Regolamento, che determinano la portata della specificit\u00e0 delle concentrazioni bancarie, contengono alcune imprecisioni.\u00a0Esse, infatti, mancano di coerenza con i concetti ei principi risultanti dalle direttive sul coordinamento bancario, ciascuna parte delle quali si inserisce precisamente in un insieme coerente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, la terminologia del regolamento non si inserisce armoniosamente nel sistema del mercato bancario unico.\u00a0Questa mancanza di rigore nella forma crea alcune imprecisioni che possono indebolire la regolamentazione bancaria comunitaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Tali imprecisioni, nell&#8217;ambito delle concentrazioni bancarie, possono essere eliminate da un lato nei concetti (A), dall&#8217;altro nei principi (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ La rimozione delle inesattezze nelle nozioni<\/span><\/p>\n<p>902. \u2013 L\u2019impr\u00e9cision existe dans les d\u00e9finitions d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et d\u2019\u00e9tablissements financiers (1) ainsi que dans la notion d\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ L\u2019impr\u00e9cision dans les d\u00e9finitions d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et d\u2019\u00e9tablissements financiers<\/p>\n<p>903. \u2013 Le R\u00e8glement pr\u00e9voit en ses articles 3 \u00a7 5 a) et 5 \u00a7 3 a) des dispositions sp\u00e9cifiques pour les \u00ab \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et autres \u00e9tablissements financiers \u00bb. Ces notions ont une signification tr\u00e8s pr\u00e9cise dans les directives qui r\u00e9alisent le march\u00e9 bancaire unique. Il conviendrait qu\u2019elles aient le m\u00eame sens dans le R\u00e8glement parce que le contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires participe \u00e0 la r\u00e9alisation du march\u00e9 bancaire unique, syst\u00e8me dont le fonctionnement exige coh\u00e9rence. Mais rien ne permet de l\u2019affirmer. En effet, le R\u00e8glement, qui ne donne aucune d\u00e9finition des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et des \u00e9tablissements financiers qu\u2019il vise, ne renvoie aucunement \u00e0 celles figurant dans ces directives. Ainsi, aucune pr\u00e9cision, aucune r\u00e9f\u00e9rence, ne rattache les notions \u00ab d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et autres \u00e9tablissements financiers \u00bb \u00e0 des d\u00e9finitions d\u00e9j\u00e0 donn\u00e9es dans d\u2019autres textes communautaires. Cela est surprenant car les directives bancaires effectuent ces rattachements avec soin.<\/p>\n<p>904. \u2013 Aux termes de l\u2019article 1 de la premi\u00e8re directive de coordination bancaire, un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit est d\u00e9fini comme \u00ab une entreprise dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 consiste \u00e0 recevoir du public des d\u00e9p\u00f4ts ou d\u2019autres fonds remboursables et \u00e0 octroyer des cr\u00e9dits pour son propre compte \u00bb. C\u2019est \u00e0 cette d\u00e9finition que renvoie express\u00e9ment la deuxi\u00e8me directive de coordination bancaire du 15\/12\/1989. Par ailleurs, aux termes de l\u2019article 1 de cette deuxi\u00e8me directive, un \u00e9tablissement financier est d\u00e9fini comme \u00ab une entreprise, autre qu\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 principale consiste \u00e0 prendre des participations ou \u00e0 exercer une ou plusieurs activit\u00e9s vis\u00e9es au point 2 \u00e0 12 de la liste figurant \u00e0 l\u2019annexe \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>905. \u2013 Il pourrait \u00eatre consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que ce d\u00e9faut de renvoi s\u2019explique dans le cas des \u00e9tablissements financiers, puisque la deuxi\u00e8me directive les d\u00e9finissant n\u2019est ant\u00e9rieure que de quelques jours au R\u00e8glement. Un tel argument ne pourrait pas prosp\u00e9rer. D\u2019une part, il \u00e9tait facile de pr\u00e9voir une harmonisation des d\u00e9finitions lors de la pr\u00e9paration des deux textes. D\u2019autre part, le R\u00e8glement ne fait pas non plus de renvoi \u00e0 la d\u00e9finition qu\u2019en a donn\u00e9e la directive du 13\/06\/1983 relative \u00e0 la surveillance des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit sur une base consolid\u00e9e, qui lui est pourtant ant\u00e9rieure de plus de 6 ans. L\u2019\u00e9tablissement financier y est d\u00e9fini comme \u00ab une entreprise, autre qu\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 principale consiste \u00e0 accorder des facilit\u00e9s de cr\u00e9dit, y compris des garanties, \u00e0 prendre des participations ou \u00e0 effectuer des placements \u00bb. Il est remarquable que la d\u00e9finition de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement financier issue de la deuxi\u00e8me directive n\u2019est pas la m\u00eame que celle issue de la directive de 1983. Cependant, la directive du 6\/04\/1992, \u00e9galement sur la surveillance des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit sur une base consolid\u00e9e, s\u2019est enti\u00e8rement substitu\u00e9e \u00e0 celle de 1983. Elle est le signe d\u2019un souci de coh\u00e9rence de ses r\u00e9dacteurs car elle reprend d\u00e9sormais la d\u00e9finition de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement financier, telle qu\u2019elle r\u00e9sulte de la deuxi\u00e8me directive.<\/p>\n<p>906. \u2013 L\u2019ambigu\u00eft\u00e9 demeure car chaque d\u00e9finition, celle de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit comme celle de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement financier, est express\u00e9ment donn\u00e9e dans le cadre des directives qui les contiennent : \u00ab aux fins de la pr\u00e9sente directive\u2026\u00bb. Concernant le R\u00e8glement, il est donc l\u00e9gitime de se demander s\u2019il faut reprendre les m\u00eames d\u00e9finitions que celles adopt\u00e9es par les directives \u00e9voqu\u00e9es. Cela para\u00eet souhaitable. Toutefois, juridiquement rien ne l\u2019exige et les difficult\u00e9s d\u2019interpr\u00e9tation sont \u00e9videntes. D\u2019autres d\u00e9finitions pourraient m\u00eame \u00eatre retenues pour son application.<\/p>\n<p>907. \u2013 Dans le silence du R\u00e8glement, les d\u00e9finitions \u00e0 retenir pour son application peuvent \u00eatre celles des autres instruments juridiques communautaires, parmi lesquelles celles des droits nationaux. Mais alors, dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se o\u00f9 plusieurs droits nationaux seraient concern\u00e9s, quelle d\u00e9finition faudrait-il choisir ? Textuellement, aucune ne s\u2019impose. La lettre du R\u00e8glement ne donne aucune indication et permet toute interpr\u00e9tation.<\/p>\n<p>908. \u2013 La coh\u00e9rence et la rigueur n\u00e9cessaires au bon fonctionnement du march\u00e9 bancaire unique commandent d\u2019adopter, pour tous les textes, les m\u00eames d\u00e9finitions. Ainsi, la Commission a souhait\u00e9 \u00e9claircir ce point et dans une Communication, elle explique, que dans sa pratique d\u00e9cisionnelle, elle a toujours entendu adopter les d\u00e9finitions figurant dans les directives bancaires. Cette affirmation n\u2019a qu\u2019une valeur indicative. Une suppression textuelle de cette impr\u00e9cision est donc souhaitable. Il en est de m\u00eame pour la notion de domaine bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ L\u2019impr\u00e9cision dans la notion d\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire<\/p>\n<p>909. \u2013 Le R\u00e8glement contient une impr\u00e9cision dans la notion d\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire. Les prises de participations temporaires, selon l\u2019article 3 \u00a7 5 a), ne constituent pas des op\u00e9rations de concentration. Par cons\u00e9quent, elles \u00e9chappent au contr\u00f4le pr\u00e9vu par le R\u00e8glement, si elles sont r\u00e9alis\u00e9es par des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ou d\u2019autres \u00e9tablissements financiers \u00ab dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 normale inclut la transaction et la n\u00e9gociation de titres pour propre compte ou pour compte d\u2019autrui \u00bb. Deux conditions doivent \u00eatre r\u00e9unies : non exercice par ces \u00e9tablissements des droits de vote attach\u00e9s aux dites participations en vue de d\u00e9terminer le comportement concurrentiel de l\u2019entreprise et r\u00e9alisation dans le d\u00e9lai d\u2019un an \u00e0 compter de l\u2019acquisition.<\/p>\n<p>910. \u2013 Paradoxalement, c\u2019est par exc\u00e8s de pr\u00e9cision que ce texte cr\u00e9e une impr\u00e9cision dans la notion d\u2019activit\u00e9 bancaire telle que pr\u00e9vue par les directives. En effet, en indiquant \u00ab dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 normale inclut la transaction et la n\u00e9gociation de titres \u00bb, il apporte une pr\u00e9cision qui peut susciter un doute sur le sens de l\u2019activit\u00e9 normale. Il peut s\u2019agir de l\u2019activit\u00e9 statutaire ou de l\u2019activit\u00e9 r\u00e9guli\u00e8re. En outre, cela est d\u2019autant plus confus que la d\u00e9finition communautaire des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit n\u2019inclut pas ce type d\u2019activit\u00e9s. Un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit au sens communautaire n\u2019a pas toujours une activit\u00e9 sur les titres m\u00eame si son agr\u00e9ment le lui permettrait. D\u00e8s lors, un tel \u00e9tablissement qui souhaiterait prendre une participation temporaire, qui ferait occasionnellement des portages, ne r\u00e9pondrait pas au sc\u00e9nario pr\u00e9cis de l\u2019article 3 \u00a7 5 a), faute d\u2019inclure dans son activit\u00e9 normale la transaction et la n\u00e9gociation de titres. La lettre trop pr\u00e9cise du texte cr\u00e9e un doute : faut-il dans ce cas consid\u00e9rer qu\u2019il s\u2019agit d\u2019une op\u00e9ration de concentration pouvant relever du contr\u00f4le communautaire ? En se r\u00e9f\u00e9rant \u00e0 la pr\u00e9cision de la r\u00e9daction, la r\u00e9ponse est positive, mais elle est n\u00e9gative eu \u00e9gard \u00e0 l\u2019esprit du texte. A notre avis, il n\u2019est pas souhaitable que les prises de participations temporaires de certains \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit soient soumises au contr\u00f4le des concentrations tandis que d\u2019autres en sont exemptes. Ceci est contraire \u00e0 la coh\u00e9rence du march\u00e9 bancaire unique. Il conviendrait donc qu\u2019\u00e0 la lecture du R\u00e8glement, il se d\u00e9gage une notion pr\u00e9cise des prises de participations temporaires n\u2019entrant pas dans la d\u00e9finition d\u2019une op\u00e9ration de concentration.<\/p>\n<p>Ainsi, le contr\u00f4le communautaire des concentrations bancaires fait appara\u00eetre des ambigu\u00eft\u00e9s dans les notions utilis\u00e9es, mais aussi dans les principes.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ La suppression des impr\u00e9cisions dans les principes<\/p>\n<p>911. \u2013 Il y a une articulation \u00e9vidente entre les imp\u00e9ratifs du contr\u00f4le des concentrations et ceux du contr\u00f4le prudentiel.<\/p>\n<p>912. \u2013 Le contr\u00f4le des concentrations organis\u00e9 par le R\u00e8glement a pour objectif, notamment, d\u2019emp\u00eacher la cr\u00e9ation ou le renforcement d\u2019une position dominante, lorsque des entreprises r\u00e9alisent certaines op\u00e9rations notamment des fusions ou des prises de contr\u00f4le. L\u2019appr\u00e9ciation que doit faire la Commission lorsqu\u2019un projet lui est notifi\u00e9, porte sur l\u2019incidence de l\u2019op\u00e9ration envisag\u00e9e sur le march\u00e9. Quelle serait la position de l\u2019entreprise, apr\u00e8s la r\u00e9alisation de l\u2019op\u00e9ration, et plus pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment entraverait-elle de mani\u00e8re significative une concurrence effective, notamment, par cr\u00e9ation ou renforcement d\u2019une position dominante sur le march\u00e9 concern\u00e9 ? Dans l\u2019affirmative, l\u2019op\u00e9ration ne peut avoir lieu. Ce n\u2019est pas le pourcentage d\u2019une prise de participation qui importe, mais son impact sur la situation de l\u2019entreprise par rapport au march\u00e9 en cause. Cela est vrai pour toute concentration projet\u00e9e, qu\u2019il s\u2019agisse d\u2019entreprises commerciales, industrielles, d\u2019\u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ou d\u2019\u00e9tablissements financiers. A cet \u00e9gard, il n\u2019y a pas de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 des concentrations bancaires : le contr\u00f4le communautaire s\u2019exerce en consid\u00e9ration des parts de march\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>913. \u2013 Le contr\u00f4le prudentiel organis\u00e9 par les directives a pour objectif de veiller \u00e0 la situation financi\u00e8re de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit : des ratios, des limites, des seuils sont harmonis\u00e9s. Ce sont les autorit\u00e9s comp\u00e9tentes de l\u2019Etat membre d\u2019origine qui contr\u00f4lent l\u2019activit\u00e9 de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement et de toutes ses succursales. En outre, l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation du respect des r\u00e8gles prudentielles doit se faire, le cas \u00e9ch\u00e9ant, sur la base d\u2019une situation consolid\u00e9e. S\u2019agissant plus particuli\u00e8rement de prises de participations d\u2019un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit dans des entreprises industrielles, l\u2019article 12 de la deuxi\u00e8me directive limite chaque participation qualifi\u00e9e \u00e0 15 % des fonds propres de l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit et leur montant total \u00e0 60 % desdits fonds propres. Ici, peu importe l\u2019impact sur le march\u00e9 g\u00e9ographique ou sur le march\u00e9 des produits : seule est requise une v\u00e9rification de non d\u00e9passement des seuils.<\/p>\n<p>914. \u2013 Ces deux contr\u00f4les n\u2019ont donc pas la m\u00eame finalit\u00e9, ni le m\u00eame objet : ils n\u2019en sont pas moins obligatoires l\u2019un et l\u2019autre. Or, lorsque l\u2019op\u00e9ration envisag\u00e9e est de dimension communautaire au sens de l\u2019article 1 du R\u00e8glement, la Commission sous r\u00e9serve du contr\u00f4le de la Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s europ\u00e9ennes a une comp\u00e9tence exclusive pour appr\u00e9cier le projet. Par cons\u00e9quent, comment concilier cette comp\u00e9tence exclusive avec la comp\u00e9tence des autorit\u00e9s de contr\u00f4le prudentiel de l\u2019Etat membre d\u2019origine ?<\/p>\n<p>915. \u2013 Apr\u00e8s avoir affirm\u00e9 la comp\u00e9tence exclusive de la Commission pour rendre une d\u00e9cision en application du R\u00e8glement, l\u2019article 21 pr\u00e9cise en son paragraphe 4 que \u00ab les Etats membres peuvent prendre les mesures appropri\u00e9es pour assurer la protection d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes autres que ceux qui sont pris en consid\u00e9ration par le pr\u00e9sent r\u00e8glement \u00bb. Il pr\u00e9cise que parmi ces int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes, il faut entendre \u00ab les r\u00e8gles prudentielles \u00bb. En vertu de ce texte, les Etats membres sont donc autoris\u00e9s \u00e0 s\u2019opposer \u00e0 une concentration bancaire que la Commission juge pourtant compatible avec le March\u00e9 commun. Les r\u00e8gles prudentielles qui justifient une telle opposition sont explicit\u00e9es dans les commentaires annex\u00e9s au R\u00e8glement : \u00ab elles concernent par exemple l\u2019honorabilit\u00e9 des personnes, la r\u00e9gularit\u00e9 des op\u00e9rations et les conditions de solvabilit\u00e9 \u00bb. Ce ne sont que des exemples et il est \u00e9vident que toutes les r\u00e8gles prudentielles applicables \u00e0 un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit entrent dans les pr\u00e9visions de l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4. Ces r\u00e8gles sont, pour la plupart, harmonis\u00e9es ; s\u2019agissant d\u2019une harmonisation minimale, chaque Etat membre peut en pr\u00e9voir de plus exigeantes mais peut seulement les appliquer aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit agr\u00e9\u00e9s sur son territoire.<\/p>\n<p>916. \u2013 La r\u00e9partition des comp\u00e9tences telle que pr\u00e9vue par l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4 semble claire. La Commission est comp\u00e9tente pour appr\u00e9cier une op\u00e9ration de concentration au regard de la position qu\u2019elle cr\u00e9e pour l\u2019entreprise sur le march\u00e9 en cause. Or, au regard des exigences prudentielles, ce sont les autorit\u00e9s de l\u2019Etat membre d\u2019origine qui appr\u00e9cient le projet. Toutefois, la r\u00e9daction de l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4 peut susciter des interpr\u00e9tations diff\u00e9rentes quant \u00e0 la nature m\u00eame de ces comp\u00e9tences.<\/p>\n<p>917. \u2013 The text indicates that the Member States \u201cmay\u201d take measures\u2026 This suggests that they have the right and the ability to prevent a proposed concentration to ensure the protection of legitimate interests. However, with regard to the prudential rules, it should be remembered that they have an obligation to do so and that if they find that the prudential requirements are not met, they have a sort of linked competence to take the measures that are impose. Indeed, the Commission can issue a decision of compatibility with the common market on a proposed concentration in which at least one of the companies is a credit institution and thus authorize the completion of the operation. The supervisory authorities of the credit institution\u2019s home Member State must then prohibit it as it stands, if it appears that the prudential rules are not respected. The text could suggest that the supervisory authorities of the Member State concerned have discretionary powers. This should not be the case without contradicting the principles on which the entire system of prudential supervision of credit institutions as designed for the creation of the single banking market is based.<\/p>\n<p>918. \u2013 However, the vagueness of the text on this competence could be an argument to challenge a position taken by these authorities or, on the contrary, to justify their non-opposition to a proposed concentration contrary to prudential requirements. This imprecision should therefore be removed, since leaving room for the slightest doubt risks upsetting the balance of the single banking market.<\/p>\n<p>919. \u2013 So that the letter of the text of Article 21 \u00a7 4 is consistent with its spirit, it should be stated that the decisions of the Commission do not prejudge the application, by each Member State, of the provisions concerning the prudential supervision requirements. Thus, in order to respect the principles of the single banking market, the connection must be made between the control of concentrations falling within the competence of the Community and the prudential supervision falling within the competence of the Member States.<\/p>\n<p>Therefore, we have demonstrated that several specific notions and principles create inaccuracies. These could be removed by improving the drafting of the Regulations. It is therefore desirable that Community law be formally improved. Furthermore, it should be specified that the removal of certain substantial ambiguities has already been materialized by the questioning of banking originality.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: The concretization of the elimination of substantial inaccuracies<\/p>\n<p>920. \u2013 The specificity of the calculation of the community dimension of credit institutions has been the subject of a reform (A). In addition, the last two rules specific to the banking sector, contained in the text of the Regulation, have been largely limited (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The reform of the rules for calculating the community dimension of credit institutions<\/p>\n<p><span>921. \u2013 La specificit\u00e0 del controllo delle concentrazioni bancarie rispetto al regime generale si \u00e8 espressa in particolare quando \u00e8 stato necessario calcolare le soglie al di sopra delle quali il controllo rientra nella competenza comunitaria e quindi sfugge a quella nazionale.\u00a0Le fusioni bancarie sono state oggetto di un regime molto criticato, che ha suscitato molte riflessioni (1).\u00a0\u00c8 per questo motivo che il Regolamento CE n. 1310\/97 ha rivisto il metodo di calcolo della dimensione comunitaria della concentrazione bancaria (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ Critiche al metodo di calcolo della dimensione comunitaria degli enti creditizi nel Regolamento CEE n.\u00a04064\/89 del 21\/12\/1989<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>922. \u2013 It has already been specified that under the terms of Article 1 of the Regulation, Community control concerns concentrations which are \u201cwith a Community dimension\u201d, the others falling within the competence of the national authorities.\u00a0Article 1 \u00a7 2 of the Regulation explains what is meant by the community dimension.\u00a0The conditions are cumulative and relate to total worldwide turnover, individual turnover in the Community and total turnover in one and the same Member State.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>923. \u2013 With regard to the assessment of the Community dimension of a banking concentration operation, it was not the turnover that initially served as the basis for calculating these thresholds but another criterion: one-tenth of the balance sheet total.\u00a0Article 5 \u00a7 3 a) provided, before its modification within the framework of Regulation EC n\u00b0 1310\/97 of 30\/06\/1997, that for credit institutions and other financial institutions, the total worldwide turnover was replaced by one tenth of the balance sheet total.<\/span><br \/><span>For the turnover achieved individually in the Community, it was replaced by \u201cthe tenth of the balance sheet total multiplied by the ratio between claims on credit institutions and on customers, resulting from transactions with residents of the Community, and the total amount of these receivables \u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Per il fatturato totale realizzato in uno stesso Stato membro, \u00e8 stato sostituito da \u201cil decimo del totale di bilancio moltiplicato per il rapporto tra crediti verso enti creditizi e crediti verso clientela, derivanti da operazioni con residenti di tale Stato membro, e l&#8217;importo totale di tali crediti\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Fortunatamente, le Regole contenevano una nota esplicativa all&#8217;articolo 5 \u00a7 3 a) sotto forma di un esempio numerico.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 ha dimostrato che era necessario isolare nel bilancio dell&#8217;ente creditizio o dell&#8217;istituto finanziario oggetto del calcolo i suoi crediti nei confronti di enti creditizi situati nella Comunit\u00e0.\u00a0Inoltre, era necessario distinguere i crediti nei confronti di enti creditizi situati in un unico e medesimo Stato membro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>924. \u2013 Non era tanto la complessit\u00e0 del calcolo quanto il fondamento del calcolo ad essere discutibile.\u00a0\u00c8 stato sorprendente notare che per tutte le imprese la valutazione della dimensione comunitaria si basava sul fatturato.\u00a0Per gli enti creditizi e le finanziarie, invece, si \u00e8 fatto dal decimo di bilancio.\u00a0Non si comprendeva perch\u00e9 il criterio del fatturato non fosse stato mantenuto per questi stabilimenti come per qualsiasi altra societ\u00e0.\u00a0Alcuni avevano spiegato che era perch\u00e9 questi stabilimenti non hanno fatturato.\u00a0Per fortuna ce l&#8217;hanno, come chiunque altro abbia un&#8217;attivit\u00e0: il fatturato \u00e8 solo la conseguenza di questa attivit\u00e0.\u00a0La terminologia pu\u00f2 variare: reddito, utile operativo o reddito operativo, ma l&#8217;idea rimane.\u00a0Anche se si usano altri termini, si tratta sempre di fatturato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>925. \u2013 Undoubtedly, for credit institutions or financial institutions, the expression turnover is not used but generally that of operating banking income. Nevertheless, it was easy for the drafters of the Regulation to indicate that for these establishments, the turnover must be understood as the banking product. Admittedly, in 1989, if the thresholds laid down for companies in general had been applied to this notion of banking product, this would have led, in most cases, to excluding banking concentration operations from Community competence. This was the question of the amount of the threshold to be retained for it to be significant, but this did not call into question the basis of calculation. In effect, the drafters of the Regulation could lower the threshold for the Community dimension of banking concentrations. They had not done so and had preferred to change the criterion by adopting that of one tenth of the balance sheet total.<\/p>\n<p>926. \u2013 According to Mr Lopez Madruga, this criterion had been chosen rationally. Indeed, the prices of banking services and in particular the interest rates were the subject of a great disparity in the various Member States, at the time of the adoption of the Regulation on concentrations. For example, at the end of the 1980s, the gap between German interest rates and Italian or Spanish interest rates was very significant. Indeed, inflation in these last two states was very high. Thus, the turnover criterion could not give an exact dimension of the bank.<\/p>\n<p>927. \u2013 However, it should be noted that the notions of turnover and balance sheet are distinct: turnover reflects the activity of a company, the balance sheet is the state of its assets and in no way corresponds to a concept of revenue. Calculating the Community dimension of a banking concentration on the basis of the state of the assets of the establishments concerned remained questionable, despite the argument put forward above. There was not only a difference in treatment, which was not fully justified, but also an inconsistency which created difficulties of assessment. Indeed, it is obvious that the presence of a company on a market is expressed by its activity and that it is its turnover which is the measure of it. The balance sheet does not have this function. Regardless of the amount, high or low, it does not provide any indication enabling the company\u2019s place on the market in question to be compared with other competitors. Despite a large balance sheet, the company can have a low activity and conversely, with a low balance sheet, it can have a strong presence on a market. Therefore, it seemed paradoxical that in the control, aimed at preventing the creation or strengthening of a dominant position on a market, the distribution of powers between the Community and national authorities is done according to a criterion unfit to reflect the activity of the establishments in question. it may have a strong presence in a market. Therefore, it seemed paradoxical that in the control, aimed at preventing the creation or strengthening of a dominant position on a market, the distribution of powers between the Community and national authorities is done according to a criterion unfit to reflect the activity of the establishments in question. it may have a strong presence in a market. Therefore, it seemed paradoxical that in the control, aimed at preventing the creation or strengthening of a dominant position on a market, the distribution of powers between the Community and national authorities is done according to a criterion unfit to reflect the activity of the establishments in question.<\/p>\n<p>928. \u2013 The commentaries, officially appended to the text of the Rules, clearly indicated that a revision was envisaged from the outset. Certainly, the drafters were aware of the imperfection of the criterion they adopted. \u201cThe Council and the Commission consider that the criterion defined on the basis of the balance sheet should be replaced by the concept of operating income as it appears in Directive No 86\/635 on the annual accounts and consolidated accounts of banks and other financial institutions, either when the relevant provisions of this Directive actually come into force, or when the thresholds referred to in Article 1 of this Regulation are revised and in the light of the experience gained\u201d. As a result,<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Revision of the method for calculating the community dimension in Regulation EEC No. 1310\/97 of 30\/06\/1997<\/p>\n<p>929. \u2013 Following numerous debates, Regulation EEC No. 4064\/89 was amended by Regulation EC n\u00b0 1310\/97 of 30\/06\/1997. The latter did not succeed in imposing a profound reform of the thresholds in general, but made the desired change for credit institutions.<\/p>\n<p>The criterion of one-tenth of the balance sheet total, which had been retained as a substitution criterion, is thus replaced by that of banking income because it better reflects economic reality. In our opinion, the criterion is presented as another way of expressing the turnover. Indeed, article 5 \u00a7 3 a) in fine provides that \u201cthe turnover of a credit institution (\u2026) includes the following income items (\u2026)\u201d. In addition, Regulation No. 1310\/97 specifies that \u201cfor the purposes of calculating the turnover of credit institutions (\u2026), the banking product constitutes a better criterion (\u2026)\u201d. Finally, the communication on the calculation of turnover devotes a section to the calculation of the turnover of credit institutions. Substantially, the criterion is therefore the turnover.<\/p>\n<p>930. \u2013 Le nouveau r\u00e9gime modifie la base de calcul. Les chiffres d\u2019affaires mondiaux et communautaires sont d\u00e9termin\u00e9s sur la base des recettes g\u00e9n\u00e9r\u00e9es par ces institutions. Il s\u2019agit des int\u00e9r\u00eats et produits assimil\u00e9s, des revenus de titres, des commissions, des b\u00e9n\u00e9fices nets provenant d\u2019op\u00e9rations financi\u00e8res ainsi que d\u2019autres produits d\u2019exploitation.<\/p>\n<p>Selon l\u2019article 5, le calcul du chiffre d\u2019affaires total vis\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019article l \u00a7 2 comprend les montants r\u00e9sultant de la vente de produits et de services fournis \u00e0 des entreprises ou des consommateurs soit dans la Communaut\u00e9, soit dans l\u2019Etat membre en question. Ils sont r\u00e9alis\u00e9s par les entreprises concern\u00e9es au cours du dernier exercice et correspondent \u00e0 leurs activit\u00e9s ordinaires, d\u00e9duction faite des r\u00e9ductions sur ventes ainsi que de la taxe sur la valeur ajout\u00e9e et d\u2019autres imp\u00f4ts directement li\u00e9s au chiffre d\u2019affaires.<\/p>\n<p>Le calcul de la dimension communautaire, dans le R\u00e8glement, version 1989, soulevait aussi des difficult\u00e9s d\u2019application, dans la mesure o\u00f9 il privil\u00e9giait pour, l\u2019allocation g\u00e9ographique, le lieu de r\u00e9sidence des clients. Or, le lieu de r\u00e9sidence d\u2019un emprunteur est d\u00e9licat \u00e0 d\u00e9terminer et peut varier pendant la dur\u00e9e du pr\u00eat. Ce crit\u00e8re constituait donc une lourde charge pour les banques. Depuis 1998, le crit\u00e8re retenu est celui de la r\u00e9sidence de la succursale ou de la division qui accorde le pr\u00eat ou fournit le service.<\/p>\n<p>931. \u2013 Ce r\u00e9gime simplifie donc les modes de calcul et les \u00e9tablissements sont en mesure de d\u00e9terminer plus ais\u00e9ment que par le pass\u00e9 si leur transaction est de dimension communautaire. Les nouveaux crit\u00e8res ont \u00e9galement entra\u00een\u00e9 une recrudescence du nombre de notifications. En effet, ils ont pour vocation de s\u2019appliquer \u00e0 des transactions qui \u00e9taient jusqu\u2019alors exclues. Il s\u2019agit principalement des concentrations conclues par les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit \u00e0 faibles bilans mais qui ont des revenus importants.<\/p>\n<p>932. \u2013 Cependant, il convient de noter que cette nouvelle r\u00e8gle d\u2019affectation g\u00e9ographique du chiffre d\u2019affaires fond\u00e9e sur le lieu de prestation a eu pour effet de \u00ab concentrer \u00bb le chiffre d\u2019affaires des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit dans le pays de leur si\u00e8ge social. C\u2019est ainsi que des op\u00e9rations telles que les offres publiques BNP\/ Paribas et Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais se sont av\u00e9r\u00e9es d\u00e9pourvues de dimension communautaire, ces banques r\u00e9alisant plus des deux tiers de leur activit\u00e9 communautaire en France. Ainsi, de nombreuses concentrations europ\u00e9ennes ont \u00e9chapp\u00e9 au contr\u00f4le de la Commission et ont \u00e9t\u00e9 trait\u00e9es par les autorit\u00e9s nationales.<\/p>\n<p>Nous avons donc d\u00e9montr\u00e9 que le R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 1310\/97 a supprim\u00e9 la sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 du calcul de la dimension communautaire propre au contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires. Enfin, concernant les autres sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s bancaires, elles ont \u00e9t\u00e9 largement cantonn\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Le cantonnement des sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s bancaires textuelles<\/p>\n<p>933. \u2013 Deux r\u00e8gles sp\u00e9cifiques ont \u00e9t\u00e9 adopt\u00e9es d\u00e8s l\u2019origine par le R\u00e8glement sur les concentrations parce qu\u2019il apparaissait n\u00e9cessaire d\u2019adapter le contr\u00f4le au particularisme du secteur bancaire. Cette conception n\u2019est coh\u00e9rente que lorsqu\u2019il s\u2019agit intrins\u00e8quement d\u2019assurer la s\u00e9curit\u00e9 et le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier. Ainsi, la \u00ab clause bancaire \u00bb a \u00e9t\u00e9 inappliqu\u00e9e (1), tandis que la protection des \u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb nationaux a \u00e9t\u00e9 appr\u00e9ci\u00e9e limitativement par la Commission (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ L\u2019inapplication de la \u00ab clause bancaire \u00bb<\/p>\n<p>934. \u2013 Il existe une disposition du R\u00e8glement, d\u00e9nomm\u00e9e \u00ab clause bancaire \u00bb, qui constitue, pour les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit, une exception \u00e0 l\u2019application des r\u00e8gles traditionnelles en mati\u00e8re de contr\u00f4le des concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>Selon l\u2019article 3 \u00a7 5 du R\u00e8glement, il n\u2019y a pas concentration, lorsque des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ou des \u00e9tablissements financiers, dont l\u2019activit\u00e9 normale inclut la transaction et la n\u00e9gociation de titres pour compte propre ou compte d\u2019autrui, d\u00e9tiennent, \u00e0 titre temporaire, des participations qu\u2019ils ont acquises dans une entreprise en vue de leur revente.<\/p>\n<p>935. \u2013 Pour b\u00e9n\u00e9ficier de cette disposition et ainsi \u00e9viter la notification de ce type de transaction, l\u2019acquisition doit s\u2019effectuer dans le cadre de cette \u00ab activit\u00e9 normale \u00bb et la d\u00e9tention de ces titres doit pr\u00e9senter un \u00ab caract\u00e8re temporaire \u00bb. Dans une communication sur la notion de concentration, la Commission a pr\u00e9cis\u00e9 les conditions qui doivent \u00eatre satisfaites :<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 l\u2019entreprise en cause doit \u00eatre un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit ou un \u00e9tablissement financier, dont les activit\u00e9s normales consistent \u00e0 r\u00e9aliser ce type d\u2019op\u00e9rations ;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 les titres doivent \u00eatre acquis en vue de leur revente ;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 l\u2019entreprise acqu\u00e9rant les titres ne doit pas exercer les droits de vote attach\u00e9s \u00e0 cette acquisition en vue de d\u00e9terminer la strat\u00e9gie commerciale de l\u2019entreprise cible ou bien ne doit les exercer qu\u2019en vue de pr\u00e9parer la vente de sa participation ;<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 enfin, l\u2019entreprise qui proc\u00e8de \u00e0 l\u2019acquisition doit r\u00e9aliser sa participation dans un d\u00e9lai d\u2019un an \u00e0 compter de la date de cette acquisition. Une prorogation est pr\u00e9vue, lorsque l\u2019entreprise justifie que cette r\u00e9alisation n\u2019a pas \u00e9t\u00e9 raisonnablement possible dans le d\u00e9lai imparti.<\/p>\n<p>936. \u2013 Cependant, il faut constater que cette \u00ab clause bancaire \u00bb n\u2019a pratiquement jamais \u00e9t\u00e9 utilis\u00e9e jusqu\u2019\u00e0 aujourd\u2019hui. Cet article a une approche purement acad\u00e9mique selon Monsieur Lopez Madruga. En effet, lorsqu\u2019une banque prend une participation dans un \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, elle ne conna\u00eet pas la date exacte \u00e0 laquelle elle va la revendre. Par cons\u00e9quent, elle va notifier l\u2019op\u00e9ration de concentration. En outre, cette diff\u00e9rence de traitement concurrentiel ne se justifie pas vraiment car elle n\u2019a pas pour objectif de prot\u00e9ger le syst\u00e8me bancaire et financier.<\/p>\n<p>Cette exception \u00e0 l\u2019obligation de notification ne constitue donc qu\u2019en th\u00e9orie, une sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 propre au secteur bancaire, il en est de m\u00eame en ce qui concerne la protection des int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes nationaux.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ La limitation de la protection des int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes nationaux<\/p>\n<p>937. \u2013 La Commission dispose d\u2019une comp\u00e9tence exclusive pour examiner les concentrations de dimension communautaire, ce qui signifie qu\u2019un Etat membre ne peut pas appliquer sa l\u00e9gislation nationale de concurrence \u00e0 une transaction entrant dans le champ d\u2019application du R\u00e8glement.<\/p>\n<p>938. \u2013 Toutefois, selon l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4 du R\u00e8glement, les Etats membres peuvent d\u00e9roger, sous certaines conditions, \u00e0 cette comp\u00e9tence exclusive de la Commission. Ces derniers \u00ab peuvent \u00bb en effet prendre les \u00ab mesures appropri\u00e9es \u00bb pour assurer la protection d\u2019\u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb nationaux, tels que le respect des r\u00e8gles prudentielles. Ces \u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb sont diff\u00e9rents de ceux qui sont pris en consid\u00e9ration par le R\u00e8glement n\u00b0 139\/2004 et compatibles avec les principes g\u00e9n\u00e9raux ainsi que les autres dispositions du droit communautaire. Une telle disposition est susceptible de permettre \u00e0 un Etat de bloquer une op\u00e9ration de dimension communautaire.<\/p>\n<p><span>939. \u2013 Tuttavia, quest&#8217;ultimo non pu\u00f2 mai autorizzare un&#8217;operazione vietata perch\u00e9 \u00abl&#8217;articolo 21 non crea nuovi diritti in capo agli Stati come quello di autorizzare una concentrazione vietata\u00bb.\u00a0Questa interpretazione conferma la nostra tesi.\u00a0Esiste infatti una differenza fondamentale tra controllo prudenziale e controllo concorrenziale.\u00a0Il primo controllo mira a proteggere il sistema bancario mentre il secondo mira a mantenere la concorrenza in un mercato.\u00a0Pertanto, \u00e8 inconcepibile che uno Stato autorizzi una concentrazione sulla base di regole prudenziali mentre la Commissione l&#8217;aveva vietata perch\u00e9 quest&#8217;ultima creava o rafforzava una posizione dominante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>940. \u2013 A proposito di tali \u201clegittimi interessi\u201d, la Commissione ha precisato nel 1989 che possono essere legittimamente invocate \u201cle norme prudenziali\u201d esistenti negli Stati membri.\u00a0Si tratta, in particolare, di prestazioni di servizi finanziari, la cui applicazione \u00e8 generalmente affidata agli organi nazionali di controllo di banche, societ\u00e0 di intermediazione mobiliare e assicurazioni.\u00a0Riguardano, ad esempio, \u201cl&#8217;onorabilit\u00e0 delle persone, la regolarit\u00e0 delle operazioni e le condizioni di solvibilit\u00e0\u201d.\u00a0\u00c8 logico che questa specificit\u00e0 esista quando riguarda direttamente la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario, ma altrimenti non ha pi\u00f9 alcuna giustificazione e la Commissione ne rifiuta l&#8217;accoglimento.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>941. \u2013 Tale disposizione, invocata solo nel 1999 da uno Stato membro, ha dato luogo a un diniego di applicazione da parte della Commissione, in occasione dell&#8217;operazione tra il gruppo Champalimaud e la banca spagnola BSCH.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>942. \u2013 Tale causa \u00e8 stata interpretata come una manifestazione di \u201cnazionalismo\u201d bancario ed \u00e8 stata portata dalla Commissione europea e dal governo portoghese dinanzi alla Corte di giustizia delle Comunit\u00e0 europee.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>943. \u2013 Nella fattispecie BSCH ha notificato alla Commissione, in data 30\/06\/1999, ai sensi del regolamento comunitario sulle concentrazioni, gli accordi di permuta.\u00a0Secondo loro, la banca spagnola, gi\u00e0 presente in Portogallo nel settore bancario, avrebbe ottenuto il 40% delle societ\u00e0 del gruppo portoghese Champalimaud.\u00a0Questo gruppo era composto in particolare dalla compagnia assicurativa portoghese Mundial Confian\u00e7a e da un certo numero di banche portoghesi, tra cui la banca Pinto &amp; Sotto-Mayor.\u00a0Gli accordi in questione hanno portato al controllo congiunto di BSCH e del sig. Antonio Champalimaud su questo gruppo di istituzioni finanziarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>944. \u2013 Sull&#8217;esistenza di una concentrazione di dimensione comunitaria, ai sensi del regolamento, non vi era alcun dubbio.\u00a0La Commissione aveva quindi, in linea di principio, competenza esclusiva per valutarne la compatibilit\u00e0 con il mercato comune.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>945. \u2013 Ma le autorit\u00e0 portoghesi, ostili al progetto, presero l&#8217;iniziativa.\u00a0Dal 18\/06\/1999, il Ministro delle Finanze, inoltrato dall&#8217;Instituto de Seguros, si \u00e8 opposto alla concentrazione, adducendo le regole prudenziali che dovevano far rispettare.\u00a0Pertanto, con ordinanza del 18.06.1999, il Ministro delle Finanze portoghese si \u00e8 opposto a questa operazione e ha sospeso in particolare i diritti di voto di BSCH e del sig. Champalimaud in Mundial Confian\u00e7a.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>946. \u2013 La Commission refusa l\u2019application de l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 3 du R\u00e8glement, par une d\u00e9cision adopt\u00e9e le 20\/07\/1999, consid\u00e9rant que les trois motifs invoqu\u00e9s par le Portugal, ne pouvaient constituer des int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes au sens du R\u00e8glement. La Commission rejeta les arguments relatifs \u00e0 la protection d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eats nationaux et de secteurs strat\u00e9giques pour l\u2019\u00e9conomie nationale. En effet, ces mesures ne pouvaient \u00eatre invoqu\u00e9es au titre des \u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb car le principe de non-discrimination \u00e0 raison de la nationalit\u00e9 ainsi que les principes de libert\u00e9 d\u2019\u00e9tablissement et de libre circulation des capitaux furent viol\u00e9s. Plus pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment, les diff\u00e9rents motifs d\u2019ordre prudentiel invoqu\u00e9s par le gouvernement portugais furent \u00e9galement rejet\u00e9s, en raison des doutes s\u00e9rieux de la Commission sur leur r\u00e9alit\u00e9. En l\u2019esp\u00e8ce, la Commission constata que les mesures portugaises tendaient \u00e0 prot\u00e9ger des int\u00e9r\u00eats purement nationaux et strat\u00e9giques donc non prudentiels.<\/p>\n<p>Le 20\/07\/1999, la Commission adopta une d\u00e9cision provisoire. Elle demanda la suspension de la d\u00e9cision des autorit\u00e9s portugaises en d\u00e9clarant celle-ci incompatible avec le R\u00e8glement. Par cons\u00e9quent, la Commission exigea que les mesures adopt\u00e9es au plan national, afin d\u2019emp\u00eacher la r\u00e9alisation de la transaction entre BSCH et Champalimaud soient paralys\u00e9es. Pour la premi\u00e8re fois, elle s\u2019opposa ainsi \u00e0 une d\u00e9cision d\u2019un Etat membre invoquant des \u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb pour bloquer une concentration bancaire de dimension communautaire.<\/p>\n<p>Le 03\/08\/1999, elle autorisa donc formellement la concentration notifi\u00e9e au titre du R\u00e8glement, qui ne put toutefois \u00eatre mis en \u0153uvre, compte tenu du non respect de la d\u00e9cision du 20\/07\/1999 par les autorit\u00e9s portugaises. Ces derni\u00e8res maintinrent leur veto. Une offre publique d\u2019achat fut m\u00eame annonc\u00e9e par une banque portugaise, la Banco Comercial Portugu\u00e9s, avec l\u2019objectif d\u2019emp\u00eacher la prise de contr\u00f4le du Groupe Champalimaud par le BSCH.<\/p>\n<p>947. \u2013 En l\u2019absence de suspension des mesures nationales, la Commission d\u00e9cida alors d\u2019ouvrir, d\u00e8s le mois de septembre, une proc\u00e9dure d\u2019infraction acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9e contre le Portugal pour violation du droit communautaire. La Commission adopta, le 20\/10\/1999, une d\u00e9cision finale d\u00e9clarant l\u2019arr\u00eat\u00e9 incompatible avec le R\u00e8glement sur les concentrations et elle prit la d\u00e9cision formelle d\u2019engager la proc\u00e9dure acc\u00e9l\u00e9r\u00e9e en manquement contre le Portugal en raison de la non suspension du veto. Ceci aboutit au mois de novembre 1999 \u00e0 la saisine de la Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes. A chaque stade, le Portugal saisit la Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes.<\/p>\n<p>948. \u2013 Ce n\u2019est qu\u2019aux termes de n\u00e9gociations entre la Commission, le Gouvernement portugais et les parties concern\u00e9es qu\u2019un accord intervint \u00e0 la fin du mois de novembre 1999. BSCH s\u2019engagea \u00e0 c\u00e9der une partie des actifs bancaires du groupe Champalimaud \u00e0 la premi\u00e8re institution financi\u00e8re portugaise, la Caixa Geral de Depositos. Cet accord fut autoris\u00e9 par la Commission le 12\/01\/2000. D\u00e8s lors, \u00e0 la suite de l\u2019annulation par le gouvernement portugais des mesures \u00e9voqu\u00e9es plus haut, par d\u00e9cret du 25\/11\/1999, la Commission annon\u00e7a le retrait de son recours. 949. \u2013 Ainsi, il est d\u00e9montr\u00e9 les limites des arguments li\u00e9s \u00e0 la protection des \u00ab int\u00e9r\u00eats l\u00e9gitimes \u00bb nationaux, notamment en ce qui concerne les r\u00e8gles prudentielles. La Commission semble vouloir requalifier proprio motu les mesures nationales invoquant l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4 du R\u00e8glement lorsque celles-ci s\u2019expliquent par des int\u00e9r\u00eats strat\u00e9giques nationaux non l\u00e9gitimes au regard de cet article. Cette affaire ne constitue pas seulement un premier cas d\u2019application de la r\u00e8gle de l\u2019article 21 \u00a7 4 du R\u00e8glement mais aussi un point de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence quant aux int\u00e9r\u00eats susceptibles de justifier l\u2019intervention des Etats membres.<\/p>\n<p>950. \u2013 This affair is indicative of the resistance that can arise during cross-border banking concentrations and of the desire of governments to preserve \u201cnational champions\u201d. The Commission has demonstrated that the provisions reserved for banks must be interpreted restrictively. This leads to a containment of the textual specificities of the Regulations. Correlatively, a decline in originality in the application of the Regulation is thus perceptible.<\/p>\n<p>Section 2: The decline of originality in the application of the Rules<\/p>\n<p>951. \u2013 In its first decisions, the Commission did not define the reference banking markets. This specificity of the control of banking concentrations has been denied, which has made it possible to resolve certain ambiguities (\u00a7 1). In addition, the analysis of the Commission\u2019s decisions on banking concentration shows that the specificity of control is limited. This only seems to subsist in the most technical aspects specific to the banking sector (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: The denial of the specificity of control concerning reference banking markets<\/p>\n<p>952. \u2013 The number of merger operations in the banking sector has increased. The risk of a dominant position becoming conceivable, it therefore appeared necessary to define the reference banking markets (A). In addition, the rules which the Commission has established for the delimitation of any other relevant market have been applied (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The questioning of the lack of definition of reference banking markets<\/p>\n<p>953. \u2013 When it is necessary to assess whether any company is or is likely to be in a dominant position on a market, the logical and classic approach consists in defining this market, that is to say the framework in which this is carried out. appreciation. The market is a place of confrontation between supply and demand for substitutable goods or services, that is to say capable of also satisfying the needs and preferences of consumers. It has two dimensions. The first is expressed in terms of products or services. The second concerns geographical space. This definition constitutes a necessary and decisive step in the reasoning which leads to say whether or not there is a dominant position. Indeed, we must be aware of the issues involved. The risk of occupying a dominant position for a company is all the greater when the reference market is narrow. Therefore, those who wish to obtain a compatibility decision must find arguments in favor of a broad definition of the market. The Commission, which must ensure respect for free competition, is careful to adopt the most exact definition possible. However, in terms of banking concentration, this definition has long been lacking.<\/p>\n<p>954. \u2013 On reading the first decisions rendered on banking concentration, it can be seen that, contrary to the traditional approach, the Commission did not define the reference markets.<\/p>\n<p>Until 1993, it always considered that this definition was not essential. Due to the very small market shares held, the institutions concerned presented no risk of being in a dominant position, and it was deliberately that it left open the question of the definition of the markets.<\/p>\n<p>Thus, in the BNP\/Dresdner Bank (CS) decision, this is clearly explained: \u201cin the present case, the question of the geographic markets concerned can be left open. Even if we retained a narrow definition of these markets, we note that on their national markets, the BNP and the Dresdner Bank respectively hold less than 10% and less than 6% of the market shares\u201d. In the other Community markets, their market shares represent less than 4%. \u201cFurthermore, the small shares held by the two banks, which are among the main ones in their respective countries, sufficiently underline the dispersion of the market without it being necessary to define the banking services markets concerned more precisely\u201d. Without always being so explicit, until 1993, the decisions concerning credit institutions generally contained this assertion that the question of market definition was left open, that is to say that it was not dealt with. The Commission had acted with \u201cpragmatism\u201d, according to Mr. Lopez Madruga. \u201cIndeed, it was not useful to enshrine a definition of markets, which would have created a certain administrative burden, as it was obvious that the concentration operation could not create or strengthen a dominant position\u201d. The fragmentation of the banking sector was such that this risk did not exist. it was not useful to devote a definition of the markets, which would have created a certain administrative heaviness, so much it was obvious that the operation of concentration could not create or reinforce a dominant position\u201d. The fragmentation of the banking sector was such that this risk did not exist. it was not useful to devote a definition of the markets, which would have created a certain administrative heaviness, so much it was obvious that the operation of concentration could not create or reinforce a dominant position\u201d. The fragmentation of the banking sector was such that this risk did not exist.<\/p>\n<p>955. \u2013 However, the context has changed a great deal as the European banking sector has become more concentrated. Thus, it seems that since 1993, the Commission began to engage in a definition of reference banking markets.<\/p>\n<p>956. \u2013 This initiation took place with the decision of 03\/08\/1993 in the Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Belgique\/G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Banque case. The Commission assessed the market shares of the institutions concerned on the three product markets it had previously defined: the buyer\u2019s credit market in Belgium, the primary dealer market in Belgium and the global market for interest rate swaps in francs Belgians. This time, the course of the reasoning returned to the logic of a prior definition of product markets and geographic markets. Similarly, the decision of 15\/11\/1993, in the Fortis\/CGER case, demonstrated that the Commission no longer dispenses with market definition. Indeed, it evokes the degree of substitutability between the different banking products. Gold, it is an essential notion for the definition of a product market. This is the first time that it refers, in relation to banking products, to the concept of substitutability or interchangeability. Admittedly, it immediately specifies that appreciation is difficult for banking products, but it used this notion on which the definition of a product market must be based. This change is fundamental, because it is the sign that the specificity of the control of banking concentrations, concerning the absence of definition of the reference markets, has been called into question. In addition, the Commission now defines the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors. to the concept of substitutability or interchangeability. Admittedly, it immediately specifies that appreciation is difficult for banking products, but it used this notion on which the definition of a product market must be based. This change is fundamental, because it is the sign that the specificity of the control of banking concentrations, concerning the absence of definition of the reference markets, has been called into question. In addition, the Commission now defines the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors. to the concept of substitutability or interchangeability. Admittedly, it immediately specifies that appreciation is difficult for banking products, but it used this notion on which the definition of a product market must be based. This change is fundamental, because it is the sign that the specificity of the control of banking concentrations, concerning the absence of definition of the reference markets, has been called into question. In addition, the Commission now defines the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors. because it is a sign that the specificity of the control of banking concentrations, concerning the absence of definition of reference markets, has been called into question. In addition, the Commission now defines the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors. because it is a sign that the specificity of the control of banking concentrations, concerning the absence of definition of reference markets, has been called into question. In addition, the Commission now defines the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The lack of specificity in the delimitation of reference banking markets<\/p>\n<p>957. \u2013 It is essential to know whether in the delimitation of the banking markets, a specificity must exist. A negative answer is necessary, firstly because the Regulation does not provide for it, but also because the specific treatment of banking concentrations is in itself questionable within the framework of competition law. Thus, when it comes to defining the reference banking markets, it suffices to draw inspiration from the rules drawn up by the Commission in other sectors of the economy and to adapt them to banking activities. This delimitation initially lacked precision (1). However, the Commission has developed its reflection on the subject for certain banking and financial activities (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ An imprecise definition of reference banking markets<\/p>\n<p>958. \u2013 Banking markets, like any relevant market, have two aspects. It is essential to distinguish product markets (a) from geographic markets (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Markets for banking products<\/p>\n<p>959. \u2013 The essential concept for defining any product market is substitutability. This appears very clearly in the definition of the product market given by the implementing Regulation no. 802\/2004 of 07\/04\/2004. The relevant product market includes \u201call products and\/or services which the consumer considers to be interchangeable or substitutable on account of their characteristics, their price and the use for which they are intended\u201d.<\/p>\n<p><span>Dobbiamo porci dal punto di vista del consumatore e considerare \u201cle ragionevoli alternative\u201d a sua disposizione, secondo le parole della Commissione.\u00a0Dovrebbe essere determinato se un tale prodotto offerto da un&#8217;azienda \u00e8 insostituibile per il consumatore o pu\u00f2 essere sostituito.\u00a0L&#8217;insieme dei prodotti che possono essere cos\u00ec sostituiti al consumatore costituisce un mercato del prodotto.\u00a0Tuttavia, poich\u00e9 \u00e8 nell&#8217;ambito del mercato cos\u00ec definito che viene valutata la posizione di una societ\u00e0 candidata alla fusione, essa ha tutto l&#8217;interesse a difendere il mercato pi\u00f9 ampio possibile.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>960. \u2013 A favore di un efficace controllo delle concentrazioni, dovrebbe essere proposta una definizione ristretta dei mercati di riferimento.\u00a0In effetti, una posizione dominante sar\u00e0 pi\u00f9 facile da portare.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>961. \u2013 Inoltre, quando le viene notificata una concentrazione, la Commissione deve definire meticolosamente il mercato del prodotto interessato da tale operazione ea tal fine deve descrivere le caratteristiche dei prodotti in questione.\u00a0Pertanto, utilizza tutta una serie di criteri: le qualit\u00e0 tecniche o fisiche dei prodotti, il loro prezzo, le condizioni di concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>962. \u2013 Sembra abbastanza semplice trasporre questa analisi delle caratteristiche di un prodotto al settore bancario.\u00a0Si supponga che i prodotti in questione siano OICVM.\u00a0Un confronto consente agli investitori di misurare la sostituibilit\u00e0 di tali SICAV con altre: stesso tipo di composizione del portafoglio, stesse condizioni di acquisto e vendita, stesse condizioni fiscali.\u00a0Pertanto, una valutazione al presente consente di dire se vi sia o meno sostituibilit\u00e0, quindi di definire il mercato del prodotto, per poi valutare la posizione dello stabilimento interessato.\u00a0In linea con la nostra argomentazione precedente, pi\u00f9 grande \u00e8 questo mercato, minori sono i rischi di trovarsi in una posizione dominante.\u00a0Gli istituti di credito interessati si pronunciano pertanto a favore della sostituibilit\u00e0 degli OICVM.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Ma, se l&#8217;analisi delle caratteristiche di una SICAV portasse a riconoscere in essa un&#8217;originalit\u00e0 che nessun&#8217;altra attualmente offerta ai risparmiatori presenta, ci\u00f2 potrebbe indurre la Commissione a concludere che esiste un mercato separato.\u00a0Poich\u00e9 questo \u00e8 ristretto, il rischio di essere in una posizione dominante aumenta quindi per gli stabilimenti che distribuiscono questo prodotto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>963. \u2013 Le banche possono trovare una via d&#8217;uscita in un approccio evolutivo e dinamico all&#8217;analisi di mercato: l&#8217;istituto di credito che offre un prodotto originale non permarr\u00e0 a lungo in questa posizione dominante permettendogli di fissare liberamente il prezzo.\u00a0Infatti, l&#8217;osservazione del mercato bancario offre costantemente lo spettacolo dell&#8217;ingresso rapidissimo di un concorrente nel mercato di un prodotto immaginato da questo o quell&#8217;istituto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, anche se in un approccio statico, qualsiasi prodotto bancario \u00e8 unico, perder\u00e0 rapidamente questo carattere a causa dell&#8217;immissione sul mercato da parte dei concorrenti e in tempi spesso brevi, di un prodotto con caratteristiche simili.\u00a0Questa possibilit\u00e0 di un rapido ingresso nel mercato non dovrebbe quindi essere trascurata.\u00a0Gli istituti di credito sapranno senza dubbio come utilizzare questo argomento per salvare una concentrazione da una decisione di incompatibilit\u00e0 con il Mercato comune.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>964. \u2013 In diversi casi, la Commissione ha definito i mercati secondo le condizioni di concorrenza loro proprie.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 presuppone un&#8217;analisi dell&#8217;organizzazione della domanda e dell&#8217;offerta.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>With regard to the organization of demand, the Commission has laid down criteria for assessing the conditions of competition shaped by organizational modes specific to the market, such as the specificity of the customer base. In its Accor\/Wagons-Lits decision, it considered that only motorway users can have access to motorway catering and are thus captive. Indeed, for the majority of them, they do not leave the highway when they want to have a meal.<\/p>\n<p>965. \u2013 Cette m\u00e9thode d\u2019analyse est transposable au secteur bancaire. En effet, la substituabilit\u00e9 d\u2019un produit justifi\u00e9e par ses seules caract\u00e9ristiques peut \u00eatre contest\u00e9e au regard de l\u2019organisation de sa demande. Le march\u00e9 du cr\u00e9dit en offre de multiples illustrations. Certains cr\u00e9dits sont distribu\u00e9s en fonction de l\u2019appartenance \u00e0 un r\u00e9seau international de cartes de cr\u00e9dit, d\u2019autres le sont par l\u2019interm\u00e9diaire d\u2019un r\u00e9seau de mutuelles ou de coop\u00e9ratives. En cons\u00e9quence, tel cr\u00e9dit offert par un \u00e9tablissement ind\u00e9pendant de tout r\u00e9seau pourrait donc constituer un produit distinct de tel autre cr\u00e9dit identique, mais distribu\u00e9 selon une organisation de la demande diff\u00e9rente. Si cette analyse est primordiale, il en est de m\u00eame pour l\u2019organisation de l\u2019offre.<\/p>\n<p>966. \u2013 Dans le domaine de la distribution, la Commission n\u2019a pas fond\u00e9 sa d\u00e9limitation des march\u00e9s en fonction de la nature diff\u00e9rente des produits, mais par rapport au type d\u2019assortiment offert et \u00e0 l\u2019organisation de l\u2019offre. Ainsi, dans plusieurs d\u00e9cisions, une distinction est faite entre les offres des petits commerces sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9s, des petites surfaces de proximit\u00e9 et enfin des moyennes et grandes surfaces. C\u2019est donc le type d\u2019assortiment qui caract\u00e9rise chaque march\u00e9 ainsi que la politique de prix et de services propres \u00e0 chacun de ces diff\u00e9rents commerces.<\/p>\n<p>967. \u2013 Cette logique peut s\u2019appliquer au secteur bancaire. Certains \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9s offrent une gamme tr\u00e8s \u00e9troite de services alors que d\u2019autres \u00e0 vocation universelle, ont une large gamme de services : cr\u00e9dits, d\u00e9p\u00f4ts, gestion de moyens de paiement, ing\u00e9nierie financi\u00e8re, placement de valeurs mobili\u00e8res\u2026 Supposons une banque sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9e dans les op\u00e9rations de haut de bilan qui propose \u00e0 une client\u00e8le cibl\u00e9e, des produits tr\u00e8s sophistiqu\u00e9s, et une banque universelle qui offre, elle aussi, ces m\u00eames produits. Dans une telle hypoth\u00e8se, la Commission pourrait consid\u00e9rer que le march\u00e9 des \u00e9tablissements sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9s est distinct du march\u00e9 des banques universelles, m\u00eame s\u2019il existe certains produits identiques dans les deux types d\u2019\u00e9tablissement. De m\u00eame, il pourrait \u00eatre distingu\u00e9 le march\u00e9 de la banque traditionnelle de la banque \u00e0 distance en raison du mode d\u2019organisation de l\u2019offre et de la politique commerciale qui mod\u00e8lent des relations particuli\u00e8res avec la demande.<\/p>\n<p>968. \u2013 Les \u00e9tablissements soucieux d\u2019\u00e9viter une d\u00e9limitation \u00e9troite du march\u00e9, sont sans doute tent\u00e9s de r\u00e9pondre \u00e0 une telle analyse en invoquant la facult\u00e9 de r\u00e9action de la concurrence. En effet, il peut \u00eatre soutenu que dans une perspective dynamique, la banque sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9e peut entrer sur le march\u00e9 de la banque universelle. Il n\u2019est pas s\u00fbr que cette argumentation puisse \u00eatre retenue, dans ce cas, parce que l\u2019implantation de la banque sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9e sur le march\u00e9 de la banque universelle pr\u00e9sente de tels co\u00fbts qu\u2019il est improbable qu\u2019elle se fasse rapidement.<\/p>\n<p>969. \u2013 Le contr\u00f4le des concentrations bancaires implique donc la n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 de d\u00e9finir le march\u00e9 de produits. Cela se fera en fonction des diff\u00e9rents types d\u2019\u00e9tablissements et de l\u2019organisation de leur offre : march\u00e9 des banques \u00e0 r\u00e9seau\/march\u00e9 des banques sans r\u00e9seau, march\u00e9 des banques universelles\/march\u00e9 des banques sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9es et les sous-distinctions peuvent \u00eatre multipli\u00e9es.<\/p>\n<p>970. \u2013 La Commission s\u2019est engag\u00e9e dans cette voie de d\u00e9finition des march\u00e9s de produits bancaires \u00e0 partir de 1993. Le nombre important des op\u00e9rations notifi\u00e9es dans le secteur bancaire permet de relever jusqu\u2019en 1997 un triptyque dans chacune des d\u00e9cisions de la Commission. Depuis l\u2019op\u00e9ration Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt de 1997, certaines d\u00e9cisions isolent un quatri\u00e8me secteur distinct des activit\u00e9s g\u00e9n\u00e9rales de services bancaires aux entreprises, celui de la banque d\u2019investissement.<\/p>\n<p>Ainsi, la Commission a confirm\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019occasion de l\u2019acquisition de Bankers Trust par Deutsche Bank, que le secteur bancaire couvrait les services aux particuliers, les services financiers aux entreprises, la banque d\u2019investissement, et les op\u00e9rations sur les march\u00e9s mon\u00e9taires ainsi que les autres instruments financiers.<\/p>\n<p>Lorsque les transactions notifi\u00e9es ne soul\u00e8vent pas de difficult\u00e9s concurrentielles, la Commission se contente de cette division sectorielle et s\u2019abstient, sauf exceptions, d\u2019adopter une position plus pr\u00e9cise sur les march\u00e9s bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>971. \u2013 Selon elle, le secteur de la banque de d\u00e9tail regroupe les services \u00e0 l\u2019attention des particuliers et des m\u00e9nages. Sont int\u00e9gr\u00e9es les activit\u00e9s li\u00e9es aux syst\u00e8mes de paiement et les services connexes, les comptes courants, les comptes de d\u00e9p\u00f4t, l\u2019\u00e9pargne, l\u2019\u00e9pargne hors bilan, les cr\u00e9dits aux particuliers ainsi que le \u00ab private banking \u00bb. Cette liste d\u2019activit\u00e9s est \u00e9volutive et non limitative.<\/p>\n<p><span>972. \u2013 Per quanto riguarda i servizi bancari forniti alle imprese, le definizioni proposte dalla Commissione sono soggette a maggiori variazioni, a seconda delle decisioni, rispetto ai servizi bancari al dettaglio.\u00a0Nella decisione Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale\/Hambros Bank del 06\/02\/1998, ha quindi considerato che il settore bancario d&#8217;affari \u00e8 suddiviso &#8220;in vari prodotti come prestiti per investimenti, prodotti a breve termine, depositi, leasing, emissioni di debito&#8221;.\u00a0\u00c8 probabilmente nella decisione Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt che la Commissione ha descritto con maggiore precisione le attivit\u00e0 bancarie rivolte alle imprese.\u00a0Per quanto riguarda le attivit\u00e0 di credito, la Commissione ha distinto tra segmenti di credito a breve termine ea lungo termine.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>973. \u2013 Inoltre, secondo la Commissione, l&#8217;investment banking comprende i seguenti segmenti di prodotto: consulenza in materia di fusioni e acquisizioni, quotazione di societ\u00e0 in borsa, nonch\u00e9 emissione di titoli societari e di partecipazione, prestiti.\u00a0L&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di emissione di debito pu\u00f2 essa stessa essere suddivisa in diversi segmenti: emissione di debito pubblico, emissione di societ\u00e0 ed emissione di proprie banche.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>974. \u2013 Infine, nella decisione Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt, la Commissione ha fornito informazioni sulla composizione dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 del mercato monetario e degli strumenti finanziari.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 include la negoziazione di azioni e obbligazioni, transazioni in prodotti derivati, nonch\u00e9 transazioni in valute e valute estere e altri strumenti finanziari.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Abbiamo quindi dimostrato che i criteri individuati dalla Commissione, nella sua prassi decisionale generale, sono stati facilmente trasposti ai prodotti bancari.\u00a0Lo stesso vale per la nozione di mercato geografico.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Mercati bancari geografici<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>975. \u2013 Questa \u00e8 l&#8217;altra dimensione necessaria per definire il mercato di riferimento.\u00a0Si tratta di delimitare lo spazio in cui le imprese interessate sono in competizione.\u00a0Ai sensi dell&#8217;articolo 9 \u00a7 7 del Regolamento: \u201cil mercato geografico di riferimento \u00e8 costituito da un territorio nel quale le imprese interessate operano nella domanda e nell&#8217;offerta di beni e servizi, nel quale le condizioni di concorrenza sono sufficientemente omogenee e che possono essere distinti dai territori limitrofi, in particolare a causa delle condizioni di concorrenza significativamente diverse da quelle prevalenti in tali territori\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>976. \u2013 Prendiamo l&#8217;esempio del Cr\u00e9dit Agricole per sottolineare l&#8217;importanza del territorio di riferimento.\u00a0Detiene, tutte le attivit\u00e0 messe insieme, il 20% del mercato francese, il 3% del mercato europeo e lo 0,3% del mercato mondiale.\u00a0A seconda delle attivit\u00e0 considerate, l&#8217;area di riferimento deve essere locale, regionale, nazionale, europea o addirittura globale.\u00a0Come per il mercato dei prodotti, maggiore \u00e8 lo spazio, minore \u00e8 il rischio per un&#8217;impresa di trovarsi in una posizione dominante.\u00a0Questi ultimi tendono quindi a sostenere di trovarsi sul mercato geografico pi\u00f9 ampio possibile, ragion per cui la Commissione deve garantire l&#8217;esattezza della loro affermazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>977. \u2013 La Commission a recherch\u00e9 \u00e0 d\u00e9limiter les march\u00e9s en fonction de l\u2019homog\u00e9n\u00e9it\u00e9 des conditions de concurrence. Elle examine donc divers crit\u00e8res, notamment la structure de l\u2019offre et celle de la demande : l\u2019entreprise exerce-t-elle dans un environnement de proximit\u00e9 ou pas, et lequel ? Par exemple, la distribution de produits en gros n\u2019op\u00e8re pas sur le m\u00eame espace que la distribution des m\u00eames produits au d\u00e9tail. Comme pour la d\u00e9finition du march\u00e9 de produits, il se pose la question de savoir si cette pratique est transposable aux concentrations bancaires. La r\u00e9ponse est, l\u00e0 encore, affirmative. En effet, certaines activit\u00e9s bancaires sont essentiellement des activit\u00e9s de proximit\u00e9, d\u2019autres s\u2019inscrivent dans un espace beaucoup plus vaste, voire mondial pour les activit\u00e9s sur les march\u00e9s internationaux.<\/p>\n<p><span>978. \u2013 Occorre procedere ad una lettura congiunta del Regolamento e delle direttive che assicurino la realizzazione del mercato unico bancario e borsistico.\u00a0Infatti, d&#8217;ora in poi, in linea di principio, lo spazio bancario \u00e8 la Comunit\u00e0.\u00a0Tuttavia, ci\u00f2 non significa che la Commissione sia vincolata dal concetto di un mercato bancario unico.\u00a0Perch\u00e9 se, in virt\u00f9 delle direttive di coordinamento bancario, sono state eliminate le barriere legislative, regolamentari o amministrative tra gli Stati membri, ci\u00f2 non ha fatto scomparire immediatamente le caratteristiche della domanda e dell&#8217;offerta di prodotti bancari.\u00a0Non tutti gli enti creditizi hanno aperto filiali in tutti gli Stati membri ei clienti non hanno cambiato le loro abitudini di prossimit\u00e0, n\u00e9 la loro preferenza per la propria cultura bancaria nazionale.\u00a0A questo proposito,\u00a0la Commissione nella sua valutazione dei mercati bancari geografici di riferimento deve tener conto della rimozione degli ostacoli giuridici all&#8217;ingresso nei mercati degli Stati membri.\u00a0Tuttavia, \u00e8 sempre sugli elementi classici della struttura reale dell&#8217;offerta e sulle caratteristiche esatte della domanda che basa la sua analisi.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, nella decisione della Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Belgique\/G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Banque del 03\/08\/1993, relativa al finanziamento del commercio estero in Belgio, la Commissione rileva che tale mercato \u00e8 aperto e concorrenziale.\u00a0Non ci sono quindi barriere all&#8217;ingresso.\u00a0Le banche stabilite nel resto del mercato comune iniziano a competere con le banche belghe.\u00a0Inoltre, questo tipo di credito sta iniziando a fare i conti con la concorrenza di asset financing complessi, il cui mercato geografico \u00e8 globale.\u00a0Anzi,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>979. \u2013 La prassi della Commissione in materia di definizione dei mercati geografici \u00e8 ormai pressoch\u00e9 costante.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi possibile stilare una sintesi dei mercati che la Commissione considera nazionali e di quelli che considera internazionali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>980. \u2013 Tradizionalmente, la Commissione considera i mercati dei servizi bancari al dettaglio di portata nazionale.\u00a0Questa analisi si basa sulle differenze nelle condizioni di concorrenza che persistono negli Stati membri nonostante la crescente tendenza all&#8217;internazionalizzazione.\u00a0Entrano in gioco anche fattori come le differenze linguistiche, le preferenze dei clienti per i fornitori di servizi locali, l&#8217;importanza della rete di filiali, i costi delle transazioni e la scarsa attivit\u00e0 transfrontaliera delle banche in Europa.\u00a0Tuttavia, la situazione attuale potrebbe cambiare grazie alle nuove tecnologie e all&#8217;euro.\u00a0Inoltre, questa concezione pu\u00f2 essere discussa perch\u00e9, &#8220;se in Europa il retail banking \u00e8 considerato un mercato nazionale,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>981. \u2013 La dimensione geografica dei servizi bancari alle imprese \u00e8 pi\u00f9 difficile da determinare e l&#8217;analisi della Commissione \u00e8 pi\u00f9 sfumata.\u00a0Alcuni sono di carattere internazionale.\u00a0Tuttavia, la dimensione geografica dei servizi bancari alle imprese pu\u00f2 in alcuni casi essere limitata a un livello ancora nazionale, poich\u00e9 i servizi sono spesso offerti a livello di filiali nazionali a clienti locali.\u00a0In un&#8217;altra decisione, la Commissione ha ritenuto che il mercato geografico fosse di portata nazionale per i clienti PMI, ma di portata internazionale per le grandi imprese.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>982. \u2013 Per l&#8217;attivit\u00e0 sui mercati finanziari \u00e8 chiaramente accertata la dimensione internazionale, se non almeno europea, del mercato geografico.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>983. \u2013 Per quanto riguarda infine l&#8217;investment banking, la Commissione ritiene che tali servizi rimarranno ancora a livello nazionale nel prossimo futuro.\u00a0In effetti, questi di solito richiedono una conoscenza dettagliata del diritto societario nazionale, delle strutture aziendali e delle abitudini del mercato locale.\u00a0Nella sua decisione SBG\/SBV del 04\/03\/1998, la Commissione ha precisato che, per l&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di consulenza in materia di fusioni e acquisizioni, occorre distinguere tra l&#8217;attivit\u00e0 stessa di consulenza di natura transfrontaliera e la prestazione di servizi offerto.\u00a0Il secondo fa parte di un quadro nazionale.\u00a0Nel campo del commercio di titoli, la Commissione, nella sua prassi attuale, prende in considerazione i mercati nazionali, a causa delle diverse condizioni per l&#8217;ammissione delle societ\u00e0 alle borse valori nazionali.<\/span><br \/><span>Abbiamo quindi dimostrato che i tradizionali criteri di definizione dei mercati di riferimento non vengono messi in discussione dalla creazione di un mercato unico bancario.\u00a0Devono per\u00f2 adeguarsi al mutamento della struttura della domanda e dell&#8217;offerta che il mercato unico bancario \u00e8 destinato a determinare.\u00a0Quindi, il movimento sembra ovvio.\u00a0In primo luogo, la Commissione ha definito i mercati bancari di riferimento in modo impreciso.\u00a0Poi, sotto la spinta del mercato unico, numerose concentrazioni bancarie hanno portato la Commissione ad affinare il proprio controllo su alcune attivit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Affinare la segmentazione dei mercati bancari di riferimento<\/span><\/p>\n<p>984. \u2013 A number of merger operations between banking establishments active in consumer credit have been notified to the European Commission since 1995. In order to highlight the existence of a separate consumer credit market, it has been noted that consumer loans are provided by specialized banking establishments to all consumers wishing to purchase goods. These are either provided as an ancillary service to the purchase of a good, or marketed directly by merchants in their store. To date, the Commission considers consumer credit services to be an integral part of the larger consumer lending banking segment.<\/p>\n<p>On the national geographic dimension of the market, the Commission was able to note that the latter would be reinforced by the fact that credit and store cards are highly regulated in each Member State by legislation on consumer credit and consumer protection. . In addition, store cards are only accepted at customer retailer counters.<\/p>\n<p>985. \u2013 The Commission has also considered the issue of credit to local authorities and its natural extensions. According to the Merger Task Force, there is a relevant market for credit to local authorities. This would be distinct from other banking activities, taking into account in particular the specific characteristics of the customers, the length of the loans, and the restrictive aspect of the legal rules to which the loans of local authorities obey.<\/p>\n<p>This market is essentially national in scope, the demand for credit from these entities being supplied, almost entirely, by the supply of credit from financial establishments located in each Member State. In addition, local authorities, especially small ones, generally do not have the means, particularly in terms of staff, to borrow abroad. They prefer to maintain regular relations with the banks and funds present in the geographical area where they are established. Finally, the binding regulations in which the borrowing decision is based confirm, according to the Commission, the national nature of the market.<\/p>\n<p>It should be noted, however, that in the CCB\/CLF decision, the Commission considered that \u201cthe national character, still marked, of the credit market for local authorities is currently evolving towards a transnational market. This trend will increase and should accelerate significantly in the perspective of the changeover to the single currency\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>986. \u2013 With regard to real estate loans, in the Comptoir des entrepreneurs\/La H\u00e9nin decision, the notifying parties distinguished three activities within real estate market financing services. These are real estate loans to individuals, real estate loans to businesses or local authorities as well as the financing of real estate development operations.<\/p>\n<p>The Commission examined the definition of mortgage loans for real estate, when notifying the entry of Cr\u00e9dit local de France into the capital of Hypothekenbank Berlin. The Commission questioned the need to consider real estate mortgage loans as part of a wider product market including different categories of long-term loans. It also examined the possibility of distinguishing, as relevant product markets, mortgage loans to individuals and mortgage loans to businesses. The Commission has not settled this question, nevertheless it considers these activities, given its practice, as having a national dimension.<\/p>\n<p>987. \u2013 The activity of \u2018leasing\u2019, which is often included without further precision in the commercial banking sector, tends to be considered as a separate market in certain Commission decisions.<\/p>\n<p>988. \u2013 In another decision, the Commission examined the French factoring market, on which the joint venture created by Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais and AGF-Euler, a subsidiary of the German insurer Allianz, had a market share of nearly 27%. On this occasion, it wondered about the definition of factoring, as proposed by the notifying parties. It is \u201ca financial management operation by which a specialized organization manages the customer accounts of companies by acquiring their receivables, possibly guaranteeing coverage of the buyer\u2019s risk and carrying out, if necessary, collection for its own account \u201c. One of the findings of the Commission\u2019s investigation was that factoring and credit insurance constitute separate markets,<\/p>\n<p>989. \u2013 Finally, the Pana Agora\/DG Bank decision gave the Commission the opportunity to reflect on the segmentation to be adopted in terms of asset management. These services are divided into two categories: asset management for the benefit of individuals and that for the benefit of institutions. Although the tasks performed by the asset manager are similar, there are important differences depending on the recipient of the service. First, resources and expertise are more important for institutions. This type of product is tailored to the specific needs of customers, while the types of collective management provided to individuals are very often mass products. With regard to the geographical dimension, the Commission considered that, at least as regards the management of assets for the benefit of institutional clients,<\/p>\n<p>Thus, it has just been demonstrated that the definition of reference banking markets has been refined. A denial of the specificity of the control concerning the reference banking markets can therefore be observed. More broadly, with regard to the decisions rendered by the Commission, an analysis reveals a restriction of the specific nature of the control.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: Restriction of the specificity of control in the analysis of Commission decisions<\/p>\n<p>990. \u2013 The decisions of the Commission, in terms of banking concentrations, are not specific in their nature compared to other sectors of the economy (A). Nevertheless, there is controversy over the specificity of the competitive analysis carried out in the banking sector by the Commission (B). Finally, concerning the use of commitments in decisions on banking mergers, a lack of specificity can also be observed (C).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ The lack of specificity in the nature of the decisions<\/p>\n<p>991. \u2013 The analysis of decisions rendered in matters of concentrations with a Community dimension provides an opportunity to verify the legal form in which banking concentrations are carried out. In this respect, no singularity can be noted. Indeed, Article 3 \u00a7 1 of the Regulation specifies that a concentration within the meaning of the Regulation may take the form of a merger or a takeover by one or more companies. A few examples taken from among the Commission\u2019s decisions show that proposed banking mergers take one or the other route. Mention may be made of the merger between Merita and Nordbanken. For corporate takeovers: the notification of the acquisition of control of Fortis AG by Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Belgique or the notification of the acquisition of control of CCF by HSBC are illustrative. Finally, with regard to joint takeovers, the notification by Dexia and Argentaria of the acquisition of joint control of Banco de Credito Local is representative.<\/p>\n<p>992. \u2013 The Commission must establish, as for any undertaking, whether the new credit institution resulting from the concentration harms competition. After verifying that the operation falls within the scope of the Regulation by its nature and its size, it must assess whether or not it is compatible with the Common Market. Only bank combinations which do not significantly impede effective competition in the Common Market or a substantial part of it are declared compatible. 993. \u2013 The Commission examines the notification as soon as it is received.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 If it comes to the conclusion that the notified concentration is not covered by this Regulation, it shall state this by means of a decision.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 If it finds that the notified concentration, although covered by the regulation, does not raise serious doubts as to its compatibility with the common market, it decides not to oppose it and declares it compatible with the common market.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 If, on the other hand, it finds that the notified concentration falls within the scope of the regulation and raises serious doubts as to its compatibility with the common market, it decides to initiate the procedure. This may result in a decision declaring the concentration compatible with the common market or in a decision of incompatibility with the common market.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 If a concentration has already taken place, the Commission may order the separation of the concentrated undertakings or the termination of joint control in order to restore effective competition.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Finally, if the parties have omitted to notify a concentration, if they have given inaccurate or distorted information when notifying them, or if they have presented the required information incompletely, the Commission may impose penalties on the banks concerned. fines by decision.<\/p>\n<p>Consequently, schematically, like other sectors of the economy, the banks concerned by merger operations may be the subject of decisions which are favorable to them (1) or which are unfavorable to them (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Decisions favorable to banks<\/p>\n<p>994. \u2013 These decisions find either the inapplicability of the Regulation (a) or the compatibility of the concentration operation with the common market (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Decisions noting the inapplicability of the Rules<\/p>\n<p>995. \u2013 Of all the banking mergers notified to the Commission and covered by our analysis, some gave rise to a decision finding that they were not covered by the Regulation.<\/p>\n<p>In the operation M\u00e9diobanca\/Generali, the Italian bank Mediobanca had notified the increase of its participation in the insurance company Generali which rose from 5.98% to 12.84%. The Commission considered that there was no takeover and therefore that the transaction did not fall within the scope of the Regulation. The minority shareholders had, six months after the Commission\u2019s decision, requested the reopening of the procedure. The Commission having refused, the applicants brought an action for annulment. The Court of First Instance of the European Communities rejected it, noting that the situation of the applicants had not been individually affected by the decision. In addition, considerations relating, on the one hand, to the legal certainty of economic operators and, on the other hand,<\/p>\n<p>The message is clear: the judges ensure that the companies do not run the risk of having a concentration operation that the Commission has not opposed challenged at any time.<\/p>\n<p>The Eurocard\/Eurocheque-Europay case was the second transaction giving rise to a decision on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a). It concerned the creation project by Eurocard lnternational and Euroch\u00e8que International of a new entity: Europay International. The Commission concluded that the proposed transaction did not fall within the scope of the Regulation as it did not have a Community dimension. Indeed, the total turnover achieved worldwide by all the undertakings concerned was below the threshold of ECU 5 billion set by Article 1. It was specified that, in the case of credit institutions or financial institutions, to calculate this threshold, the turnover had to be replaced by one tenth of the balance sheet total according to Article 5 \u00a7 3 a) in its wording prior to EEC Regulation No. 1310\/97. Gold, the decision only referred to Article 1 and made no reference to the specific calculation basis specific to banking concentrations. However, given their activity as described in the decision, the undertakings concerned appeared to be financial institutions within the meaning of the banking directives. This is an illustration of the confusion, already mentioned, created by the Regulation by creating a specific calculation of the Community dimension of banking concentrations. In addition to the decisions set out above, rendered on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a), a large number of banking concentrations have been declared compatible with the common market. given their activity as described in the decision, the undertakings concerned appeared to be financial institutions within the meaning of the banking directives. This is an illustration of the confusion, already mentioned, created by the Regulation by creating a specific calculation of the Community dimension of banking concentrations. In addition to the decisions set out above, rendered on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a), a large number of banking concentrations have been declared compatible with the common market. given their activity as described in the decision, the undertakings concerned appeared to be financial institutions within the meaning of the banking directives. This is an illustration of the confusion, already mentioned, created by the Regulation by creating a specific calculation of the Community dimension of banking concentrations. In addition to the decisions set out above, rendered on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a), a large number of banking concentrations have been declared compatible with the common market. brought about by the Regulation by creating a specific calculation of the Community dimension of banking concentrations. In addition to the decisions set out above, rendered on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a), a large number of banking concentrations have been declared compatible with the common market. brought about by the Regulation by creating a specific calculation of the Community dimension of banking concentrations. In addition to the decisions set out above, rendered on the basis of Article 6 \u00a7 1 a), a large number of banking concentrations have been declared compatible with the common market.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ Decisions establishing compatibility with the common market<\/p>\n<p>996. \u2013 In this case, the notified concentration operation falls under Regulation No. 139\/2004 of 20\/01\/2004.<\/p>\n<p>997. \u2013 Although covered by this Regulation, the Commission has frequently found that the merger operations notified did not raise serious doubts as to their compatibility with the common market. These decisions were taken as part of a first stage, commonly referred to as \u201cPhase I\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>Mention may be made of a number of Commission decisions declaring operations compatible with the common market under \u201cphase I\u201d. Thus, let us cite the example of Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais\/BFG Bank on 11\/01\/1993, Champalimaud\/BSCH on 03\/08\/1999, Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais\/Allianz-Euler\/JV on 26\/08\/1999, F\u00f4renings Sparbanken\/ FI-Holding\/FIH of 21\/10\/1999 or finally HSBC\/CCF of 30\/05\/2000.<\/p>\n<p>998. \u2013 In a number of cases, the Commission considered that the notified concentration raised serious doubts as to its compatibility with the common market. She then initiated the procedure. This second stage, called \u201cphase II\u201d, enabled him to carry out in-depth investigations. These have generally resulted in decisions of compatibility with the common market. Take, for example, the Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt decision.<\/p>\n<p>Consequently, we have just shown that the decisions favorable to the banks have been numerous. However, this does not mean that decisions unfavorable to the banks are not conceivable.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Decisions unfavorable to banks<\/p>\n<p>999. \u2013 They consist of decisions imposing pecuniary sanctions (a) as well as decisions not to authorize (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Les d\u00e9cisions pronon\u00e7ant des sanctions p\u00e9cuniaires<\/p>\n<p>1000. \u2013 La Commission a le pouvoir de rendre des d\u00e9cisions infligeant de lourdes sanctions. Aux termes de l\u2019article 14 du R\u00e8glement n\u00b0 139\/2004, la Commission peut infliger des amendes. Tel est notamment le cas lorsque les entreprises omettent de notifier leur op\u00e9ration, donnent des indications ou des renseignements inexacts ou pr\u00e9sentent des documents incomplets. Ces amendes peuvent atteindre 10 % du chiffre d\u2019affaires total r\u00e9alis\u00e9 par les entreprises concern\u00e9es ayant agi de \u00ab propos d\u00e9lib\u00e9r\u00e9 ou par n\u00e9gligence \u00bb. Tel est notamment le cas lorsque les parties \u00e0 la concentration ne respectent pas leurs engagements, r\u00e9alisent une concentration sans avoir pr\u00e9alablement obtenu l\u2019autorisation de la Commission ou r\u00e9alisent une op\u00e9ration d\u00e9clar\u00e9e incompatible.<\/p>\n<p>1001. \u2013 Le troisi\u00e8me paragraphe de l\u2019article 14 dispose, quant \u00e0 lui, que le montant de l\u2019amende doit \u00eatre d\u00e9termin\u00e9 selon la nature et la gravit\u00e9 de l\u2019infraction. Dans la pratique, la nature de l\u2019infraction ne suscite aucune difficult\u00e9. Soit l\u2019op\u00e9ration a \u00e9t\u00e9 r\u00e9alis\u00e9e sans avoir pr\u00e9alablement obtenu l\u2019autorisation de la Commission, soit l\u2019obligation d\u2019information n\u2019a pas \u00e9t\u00e9 respect\u00e9e, soit enfin la concentration n\u2019a pas \u00e9t\u00e9 notifi\u00e9e. Concernant la gravit\u00e9 de l\u2019infraction, a priori, toute infraction commise par les entreprises parties \u00e0 une concentration doit \u00eatre consid\u00e9r\u00e9e comme grave. D\u2019une part, la production d\u2019informations incompl\u00e8tes et\/ ou inexactes risque de fausser l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation de la Commission sur la compatibilit\u00e9 de l\u2019op\u00e9ration. D\u2019autre part, la r\u00e9alisation de la concentration sans autorisation pr\u00e9alable risque de porter gravement atteinte \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9quilibre concurrentiel. Certes, cette seconde cat\u00e9gorie d\u2019infractions est potentiellement plus grave. Cette gravit\u00e9 est mat\u00e9rialis\u00e9e par la possibilit\u00e9 d\u2019infliger de plus lourdes amendes, l\u2019article 14 \u00a7 2 du R\u00e8glement CE n\u00b0 139\/2004 du 20\/01\/2004, permettant \u00e0 la Commission d\u2019infliger une amende pouvant s\u2019\u00e9lever \u00e0 10 % du chiffre d\u2019affaires des entreprises concern\u00e9es. Toutefois, quelle que soit la violation, celle-ci ne peut que remettre en question l\u2019exercice d\u2019un contr\u00f4le efficace des concentrations. En effet, elle porte directement atteinte au syst\u00e8me communautaire de contr\u00f4le des concentrations, dont le r\u00f4le est de pr\u00e9venir les dommages durables caus\u00e9s \u00e0 la concurrence. C\u2019est pourquoi toute infraction commise par les parties notifiantes appara\u00eet naturellement grave, si ce n\u2019est tr\u00e8s grave.<\/p>\n<p>1002. \u2013 Au-del\u00e0 de la r\u00e9f\u00e9rence expresse \u00e0 la nature et \u00e0 la gravit\u00e9 de l\u2019infraction, la Commission doit parfois tenir compte de la dur\u00e9e de la violation ainsi que d\u2019\u00e9ventuelles circonstances aggravantes ou att\u00e9nuantes pour fixer le montant des sanctions.<\/p>\n<p><span>1003. \u2013 Per quanto non previsto dal testo, pu\u00f2 essere presa in considerazione la durata di un reato.\u00a0Tale criterio deve logicamente essere preso in considerazione quando la concentrazione non viene notificata se non dopo la sua realizzazione.\u00a0In questo caso, la durata \u00e8 un fattore importante per valutare la gravit\u00e0.\u00a0Quanto pi\u00f9 tempo intercorre tra la data in cui la Commissione \u00e8 informata delle operazioni e la data della loro notifica, tanto maggiore \u00e8 il danno che pu\u00f2 essere arrecato ai consumatori.\u00a0Se la valutazione di tale durata \u00e8 primariamente oggettiva, cio\u00e8 basata sulla determinazione matematica del numero di settimane o mesi trascorsi, essa \u00e8 anche soggettiva, cio\u00e8 legata al comportamento delle imprese durante tale periodo.\u00a0Non c&#8217;\u00e8 dubbio che la lentezza di questi ultimi nel regolarizzare la loro situazione non pu\u00f2 che danneggiarli e indurre la Commissione a ritenere che la durata sia considerevole.\u00a0L&#8217;esame delle circostanze aggravanti rivela la volont\u00e0 della Commissione di darsi i mezzi, quali che siano i fatti di cui \u00e8 investita, per sanzionare severamente ogni infrazione.\u00a0Leggendo le decisioni recentemente adottate, due fattori sembrano costituire ancora circostanze aggravanti.\u00a0Il primo fattore nasce dalla considerazione del dolo dell&#8217;impresa.\u00a0Certo, la deliberata intenzione di commettere un reato costituisce indubbiamente un&#8217;aggravante che giustifica l&#8217;irrogazione di una pesante sanzione.\u00a0Tuttavia, anche quando la societ\u00e0 ha agito solo per negligenza,\u00a0anche in questo caso questa mancanza di vigilanza pu\u00f2 costituire un&#8217;aggravante.\u00a0Il secondo fattore si basa sul reato stesso.\u00a0Quando tale violazione deriva dall&#8217;inosservanza da parte di un&#8217;impresa dell&#8217;obbligo di fornire informazioni, la Commissione sottolinea l&#8217;importanza delle informazioni nascoste, il ritardo e la riluttanza delle imprese a trasmetterle.\u00a0Il fatto che questi ultimi rispondano in modo inesatto alle richieste della Commissione che ha dichiarato incompleta la prima notifica aggrava naturalmente la violazione commessa.\u00a0Quando il reato consiste nell&#8217;effettuare la concentrazione senza preventiva autorizzazione, l&#8217;aggravante pu\u00f2 derivare dalla semplicit\u00e0 del problema giuridico posto.\u00a0Quando tale violazione deriva dall&#8217;inosservanza da parte di un&#8217;impresa dell&#8217;obbligo di fornire informazioni, la Commissione sottolinea l&#8217;importanza delle informazioni nascoste, il ritardo e la riluttanza delle imprese a trasmetterle.\u00a0Il fatto che questi ultimi rispondano in modo inesatto alle richieste della Commissione che ha dichiarato incompleta la prima notifica aggrava naturalmente la violazione commessa.\u00a0Quando il reato consiste nell&#8217;effettuare la concentrazione senza preventiva autorizzazione, l&#8217;aggravante pu\u00f2 derivare dalla semplicit\u00e0 del problema giuridico posto.\u00a0Quando tale violazione deriva dall&#8217;inosservanza da parte di un&#8217;impresa dell&#8217;obbligo di fornire informazioni, la Commissione sottolinea l&#8217;importanza delle informazioni nascoste, il ritardo e la riluttanza delle imprese a trasmetterle.\u00a0Il fatto che questi ultimi rispondano in modo inesatto alle richieste della Commissione che ha dichiarato incompleta la prima notifica aggrava naturalmente la violazione commessa.\u00a0Quando il reato consiste nell&#8217;effettuare la concentrazione senza preventiva autorizzazione, l&#8217;aggravante pu\u00f2 derivare dalla semplicit\u00e0 del problema giuridico posto.\u00a0Il fatto che questi ultimi rispondano in modo inesatto alle richieste della Commissione che ha dichiarato incompleta la prima notifica aggrava naturalmente la violazione commessa.\u00a0Quando il reato consiste nell&#8217;effettuare la concentrazione senza preventiva autorizzazione, l&#8217;aggravante pu\u00f2 derivare dalla semplicit\u00e0 del problema giuridico posto.\u00a0Il fatto che questi ultimi rispondano in modo inesatto alle richieste della Commissione che ha dichiarato incompleta la prima notifica aggrava naturalmente la violazione commessa.\u00a0Quando il reato consiste nell&#8217;effettuare la concentrazione senza preventiva autorizzazione, l&#8217;aggravante pu\u00f2 derivare dalla semplicit\u00e0 del problema giuridico posto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1004. \u2013 La Commissione accetta altres\u00ec di tener conto dell&#8217;esistenza di circostanze attenuanti.\u00a0Questi sono classici.\u00a0Il riconoscimento dell&#8217;infrazione da parte delle societ\u00e0 e la loro collaborazione con la Commissione sono pertanto presi in considerazione.\u00a0Parimenti, vengono omesse le informazioni da loro trasmesse alla Fusion Task Force prima che quest&#8217;ultima ne fosse informata diversamente, come ad esempio l&#8217;assenza di danno concorrenziale derivante dalla violazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Le aziende temono queste sanzioni finanziarie.\u00a0Lo stesso dicasi per la non autorizzazione alla concentrazione bancaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ L&#8217;ipotesi della non autorizzazione alla concentrazione bancaria<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1005. \u2013 \u00c8 essenziale rilevare che inizialmente tali operazioni di fusione non erano tali da pregiudicare la concorrenza, poich\u00e9 il mercato bancario era molto frammentato.\u00a0Ma a seguito di un vasto movimento di concentrazione, la dimensione media delle banche \u00e8 notevolmente aumentata e questi attacchi sono diventati ipotizzabili.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 \u00e8 stato significativo nella decisione Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt nonch\u00e9 nell&#8217;operazione Skandinaviska Enskilda Banken\/FS-Banken.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1006. \u2013 Tuttavia, poich\u00e9 il controllo \u00e8 negoziato, il rischio di incompatibilit\u00e0 \u00e8 basso.\u00a0Ad esempio, nel caso Skandinaviska Enskilda Banken\/FS-Banken, le richieste della Commissione europea erano cos\u00ec elevate che le parti hanno preferito abbandonare il loro progetto di fusione.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo ha ritenuto che gli effetti positivi della fusione verrebbero meno a causa in particolare della mancanza di sinergie.\u00a0Pertanto, in questo caso, non \u00e8 stato posto alcun veto.\u00a0Tuttavia, in sostanza, \u00e8 stata la Commissione europea a far abbandonare alle parti il \u200b\u200bloro progetto.\u00a0Le conseguenze sono quindi esattamente le stesse che se fosse stata pronunciata una decisione di divieto.\u00a0Di conseguenza, l&#8217;assenza formale di una decisione non significa che il controllo sia inoperante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1007. \u2013 Inoltre, se le parti non abbandonano il loro progetto di fusione e non vi \u00e8 soluzione, la sanzione \u00e8 \u201cl&#8217;invalidit\u00e0\u201d.\u00a0Inoltre, sono ormai ipotizzabili decisioni di incompatibilit\u00e0 con il mercato comune in merito ad una concentrazione bancaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1008. \u2013 \u00c8 importante precisare che le concentrazioni risultanti da fusioni e acquisizioni all&#8217;interno di uno stesso mercato possono dar luogo ad una posizione dominante su un mercato locale, nazionale o anche europeo.\u00a0Questo \u00e8 il caso del settore bancario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1009. \u2013 Regarding deposit banks, the greater the bank\u2019s market share on deposits and loans, the higher the intermediation margin. More precisely, this means that in a situation of weak competition, each bank will tend to use its market power in order to increase the rates on loans and decrease the rates on borrowings. Thus, the more a banking system is concentrated, the more it is able to generate high profits. These additional profits would result from a strengthening of the market shares of the merging firms. This reasoning shows that the setting of prices less favorable to consumers is due to the interplay of market positions. In reality, only firms that control large market shares have the power to position themselves above competitive prices. This is why concentrations between these undertakings must be controlled.<\/p>\n<p>1010. \u2013 In the event of a dominant position of banks in concentrated local markets, a merger within these markets may strengthen this position and lead to behavior detrimental to competition. The fixing of unfavorable prices to consumers and quantitative or qualitative restrictions of the services offered to the public can be a perfect illustration of this analysis. Also, according to Mr. Lopez Madruga, \u201cthe Commission examines all the local implications of a concentration. If the new entity were dominant in a region, this assumption would prevent consumers from having an alternative. This would be a factor prohibiting concentration or would justify a request for commitments from credit institutions\u201d.<\/p>\n<p>1011. \u2013 A dominant position on a national market could also be conceived in certain European States, in particular the Scandinavian countries and the Netherlands. For example, the Dutch banking system was the first in Europe to achieve its concentration in the early 1990s. In total, the first three banking groups hold 90% of the Dutch banking market. A merger between these economic operators would therefore result in the creation of a dominant position on the Dutch national market which would be incompatible with the single market.<\/p>\n<p>Consequently, \u201cthe Commission would assess the \u2018network effect\u2019 and make an analysis of market shares in the main market segments\u201d. Competitive analysis in the control of banking concentrations therefore involves key issues.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The controversy concerning the specificity of competitive analysis in the banking system<\/p>\n<p>1012. \u2013 If a controversy exists concerning the specificity of certain tests carried out by the European Commission (1), it is certain that the assessment of possible unilateral effects in the banking sector is not specific (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ The controversy concerning the specificity of certain tests<\/p>\n<p>1013. \u2013 There is controversy over the specificity of the criteria for assessing market power (a) and over the dominance threshold in the banking sector (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ Questioning the specificity of the criteria for assessing market power<\/p>\n<p><span>1014. \u2013 Nel modulo di notifica compilato dalle parti di concentrazione si indica che le stime delle quote di mercato delle parti e dei concorrenti devono essere fornite in valore e in volume.\u00a0Per i servizi bancari, la Commissione ha tenuto conto di una serie di criteri di valutazione della quota di mercato pi\u00f9 appropriati.\u00a0Uno dei criteri utilizzati consiste nel conoscere il \u201crango\u201d della banca a livello nazionale, europeo o mondiale, in particolare in termini di bilancio, capitale e attivo.\u00a0Oltre a questi criteri di base, la Commissione tiene principalmente conto, per i servizi bancari al dettaglio, del rango legato al valore dei crediti e dei depositi dei partecipanti alla concentrazione.\u00a0Per i servizi bancari alle imprese, la Commissione tiene conto dei \u201cprestiti alle imprese\u201d e dei \u201cconti correnti con clienti imprese\u201d.\u00a0Per quanto riguarda l&#8217;investment banking o le attivit\u00e0 sui mercati monetari, la Commissione tiene conto delle \u201cclassifiche\u201d perch\u00e9 riflettono adeguatamente la posizione di mercato delle societ\u00e0 coinvolte in tale attivit\u00e0.\u00a0Per le attivit\u00e0 di gestione patrimoniale, il numero di clienti \u00e8 anche un indicatore dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 nel mercato di riferimento.\u00a0Questo adattamento della valutazione delle quote di mercato al settore bancario non modifica tuttavia la filosofia di controllo della Commissione, improntata al pragmatismo.\u00a0Sebbene l&#8217;approccio differisca leggermente, la valutazione rimane equivalente a quella effettuata negli altri settori dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0il numero di clienti \u00e8 anche un indicatore dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 nel mercato di riferimento.\u00a0Questo adattamento della valutazione delle quote di mercato al settore bancario non modifica tuttavia la filosofia di controllo della Commissione, improntata al pragmatismo.\u00a0Sebbene l&#8217;approccio differisca leggermente, la valutazione rimane equivalente a quella effettuata negli altri settori dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0il numero di clienti \u00e8 anche un indicatore dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 nel mercato di riferimento.\u00a0Questo adattamento della valutazione delle quote di mercato al settore bancario non modifica tuttavia la filosofia di controllo della Commissione, improntata al pragmatismo.\u00a0Sebbene l&#8217;approccio differisca leggermente, la valutazione rimane equivalente a quella effettuata negli altri settori dell&#8217;economia.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1015. \u2013 La Commissione definisce i mercati bancari come di dimensione almeno nazionale.\u00a0Un tale approccio non esclude, se necessario, come in qualsiasi altro settore dell&#8217;economia, che si cerchi di studiare anche gli effetti di una concentrazione a livello infranazionale.\u00a0Nonostante l&#8217;aumento delle operazioni nel settore bancario europeo, il cui livello di concentrazione \u00e8 di conseguenza notevolmente aumentato, la Commissione ha talvolta esaminato l&#8217;impatto dell&#8217;operazione a livello locale, tenendo conto in particolare dell&#8217;effetto rete.\u00a0Pertanto, al momento dell&#8217;acquisizione di G\u00e9n\u00e9rale de Banque da parte di Fortis, la quota di mercato congiunta delle parti della concentrazione era inferiore al 35% a livello nazionale.\u00a0Rappresentava circa il 20-25% delle attivit\u00e0, tra il 28% e il 33% dei depositi e tra il 26 e il 33% dei prestiti nel sistema bancario belga.\u00a0La Commissione ha osservato che il mercato \u00e8 rimasto competitivo, data la presenza di concorrenti quali BBL, KBC e CCB.\u00a0Tuttavia, ha tenuto conto dell&#8217;effetto rete della concentrazione in tutte le province e regioni del Belgio.\u00a0Pertanto, essa ha rilevato che lo stabilimento risultante dalla concentrazione avrebbe detenuto tra il 24 e il 28% delle succursali nelle Fiandre occidentali, tra il 35 e il 39% delle succursali nell&#8217;Hainaut ea Namur\/Brabante vallone.\u00a0Anche se la nuova entit\u00e0 dispone della pi\u00f9 grande rete in Belgio, la Commissione ha ritenuto che ci\u00f2 non le conferisse una posizione dominante, in quanto i consumatori dispongono di un numero sufficiente di sportelli bancari concorrenti.\u00a0Oltretutto,\u00a0ha tenuto conto dell&#8217;effetto rete della concentrazione in tutte le province e regioni del Belgio.\u00a0Pertanto, essa ha rilevato che lo stabilimento risultante dalla concentrazione avrebbe detenuto tra il 24 e il 28% delle succursali nelle Fiandre occidentali, tra il 35 e il 39% delle succursali nell&#8217;Hainaut ea Namur\/Brabante vallone.\u00a0Anche se la nuova entit\u00e0 dispone della pi\u00f9 grande rete in Belgio, la Commissione ha ritenuto che ci\u00f2 non le conferisse una posizione dominante, in quanto i consumatori dispongono di un numero sufficiente di sportelli bancari concorrenti.\u00a0Oltretutto,\u00a0ha tenuto conto dell&#8217;effetto rete della concentrazione in tutte le province e regioni del Belgio.\u00a0Pertanto, essa ha rilevato che lo stabilimento risultante dalla concentrazione avrebbe detenuto tra il 24 e il 28% delle succursali nelle Fiandre occidentali, tra il 35 e il 39% delle succursali nell&#8217;Hainaut ea Namur\/Brabante vallone.\u00a0Anche se la nuova entit\u00e0 dispone della pi\u00f9 grande rete in Belgio, la Commissione ha ritenuto che ci\u00f2 non le conferisse una posizione dominante, in quanto i consumatori dispongono di un numero sufficiente di sportelli bancari concorrenti.\u00a0Oltretutto,\u00a0la Commissione ha ritenuto che ci\u00f2 non le conferisse una posizione dominante, in quanto i consumatori dispongono di un numero sufficiente di sportelli bancari concorrenti.\u00a0Oltretutto,\u00a0la Commissione ha ritenuto che ci\u00f2 non le conferisse una posizione dominante, in quanto i consumatori dispongono di un numero sufficiente di sportelli bancari concorrenti.\u00a0Oltretutto,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Di conseguenza, i criteri di valutazione del potere di mercato degli enti creditizi possono essere paragonati a quelli utilizzati in altri settori dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0Lo stesso vale per la valutazione della posizione dominante nel settore bancario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ L&#8217;assenza di una specifica soglia di dominanza nel settore bancario<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1016. \u2013 Nello studio della prassi della Commissione europea occorre distinguere tra posizione dominante individuale (\u03b1) e posizione dominante collettiva (\u03b2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b1\/ Dominanza individuale<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1017. \u2013 Talune tensioni nazionali, in occasione di concentrazioni di enti creditizi, potrebbero suggerire che in tema di servizi ed in particolare di servizi ai privati, vi sarebbe una specifica soglia, relativa alla posizione dominante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1018. \u2013 \u00c8 nella decisione BankAustria\/Creditanstalt che la Commissione ha sollevato per la prima volta la questione della posizione dominante nel settore bancario.\u00a0In occasione dell&#8217;acquisizione del controllo esclusivo di Creditanstalt-Bankverein da parte di Bank Austria, la Commissione ha ritenuto che \u201cquote di mercato pari o superiori al 30%, in circostanze specifiche e in presenza di gravi ostacoli all&#8217;ingresso nel mercato giustificassero il rischio di creare un posizione dominante e ha richiesto un esame approfondito dei mercati interessati\u201d.\u00a0Tale conclusione si basa sul fatto che \u201ctali mercati sono caratterizzati da specifiche condizioni istituzionali e giuridiche;\u00a0i mercati dei servizi bancari sono in particolare nettamente differenziati dalle condizioni di concorrenza,<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1019. \u2013 La Commission a examin\u00e9 la position de Bank Austria et Creditanstalt, les deux principaux \u00e9tablissements bancaires universels nationaux, ainsi que celle des principaux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit \u00e9tablis en Autriche. Elle a estim\u00e9 que le risque de position dominante \u00e9tait bien pr\u00e9sent en l\u2019esp\u00e8ce. Les effets de cette concentration ont \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e9tudi\u00e9s, notamment pour les services bancaires aux particuliers, les services aux entreprises et la banque d\u2019investissement. Ainsi, elle a pu noter que la nouvelle entit\u00e9 disposerait d\u2019une part de march\u00e9 comprise entre 20 et 30 % sur les activit\u00e9s de services aux particuliers. Pour les services bancaires aux entreprises, les parts de march\u00e9 \u00e9taient plus importantes encore, l\u2019entit\u00e9 r\u00e9sultant de la concentration disposant de parts comprises entre 25 % et 40 % sur l\u2019ensemble des segments. La Commission a relev\u00e9 que les march\u00e9s de services financiers aux particuliers en Autriche pr\u00e9sentaient de s\u00e9rieuses barri\u00e8res \u00e0 l\u2019entr\u00e9e, compte tenu de la n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 de disposer sur place d\u2019un r\u00e9seau dense d\u2019agences. En r\u00e8gle g\u00e9n\u00e9rale, les clients particuliers entretiennent des relations commerciales avec une seule banque. Changer d\u2019\u00e9tablissement engendre des co\u00fbts de transaction et d\u2019information qui justifient l\u2019attachement d\u2019un client \u00e0 une banque. En outre, la mobilit\u00e9 des clients des banques est r\u00e9duite, dans la mesure o\u00f9 l\u2019entretien de relations avec plusieurs banques et le partage des actifs sur plusieurs banques d\u00e9t\u00e9riorent les possibilit\u00e9s de recours au cr\u00e9dit. Sur la base de ce constat, la Commission en a conclu que la \u00ab reprise \u00bb, par les concurrents, de relations commerciales entretenues depuis de nombreuses ann\u00e9es avec les particuliers, ne pourrait se faire, \u00e0 une large \u00e9chelle, qu\u2019\u00e0 long terme. Selon la Commission, contrairement aux services aux particuliers, les services bancaires aux entreprises sont moins standardis\u00e9s et sont souvent adapt\u00e9s aux besoins sp\u00e9cifiques des clients, sur la base de conditions n\u00e9goci\u00e9es. En outre, les co\u00fbts de transaction et d\u2019information li\u00e9s au changement d\u2019\u00e9tablissement ne sont pas aussi \u00e9lev\u00e9s. Assur\u00e9ment, les entreprises clientes d\u00e9veloppent des volumes de transactions plus importants et entretiennent en g\u00e9n\u00e9ral des relations commerciales avec plusieurs banques. La Commission a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 dans l\u2019affaire Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt qu\u2019il existait sur ces march\u00e9s, des risques de cr\u00e9ation ou de renforcement de position dominante, compte tenu notamment de l\u2019absence de forte alternative \u00e0 la nouvelle entit\u00e9, tant au niveau national qu\u2019au niveau \u00e9tranger.<\/p>\n<p>1020. \u2013 Selon un auteur, la pratique d\u00e9cisionnelle de la Commission aurait ainsi permis d\u2019identifier une sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 de la dominance dans le secteur bancaire. Un seuil de part de march\u00e9 de 30 % aurait \u00e9t\u00e9 mis en \u00e9vidence pour ces types de services. Il serait nettement moins \u00e9lev\u00e9 que celui \u00e0 partir duquel des difficult\u00e9s concurrentielles pourraient survenir, en termes de position dominante, dans les secteurs de biens industriels et de consommation ainsi que dans les autres secteurs de services.<\/p>\n<p>1021. \u2013 Cependant, retenir cette interpr\u00e9tation, revient \u00e0 accepter que la seule analyse des parts de march\u00e9 permet de mesurer le caract\u00e8re concurrentiel d\u2019un secteur. Ceci est, \u00e0 notre avis, tr\u00e8s contestable. En effet, les \u00e9tudes \u00e9conomiques montrent que la concurrence sur des march\u00e9s relativement concentr\u00e9s peut \u00eatre dans certains cas, plus forte que sur des march\u00e9s fortement concurrentiels. Les march\u00e9s \u00e0 concurrence pure et parfaite ne sont pas n\u00e9cessairement les plus concurrentiels, pour peu que le terme de concurrence soit entendu comme processus et non comme \u00e9tat. Il convient de faire intervenir la notion de contestabilit\u00e9 pour mesurer la concurrence effective d\u2019un march\u00e9. Les difficult\u00e9s r\u00e9sultent du fait que la contestabilit\u00e9 est appr\u00e9ci\u00e9e \u00e0 l\u2019aide des concepts de barri\u00e8res \u00e0 l\u2019entr\u00e9e et de conditions de sorties. Un march\u00e9 contestable est un march\u00e9 sur lequel les derniers arriv\u00e9s n\u2019ont pas de handicap de co\u00fbt par rapport aux op\u00e9rateurs install\u00e9s et que les acteurs peuvent quitter avec un faible co\u00fbt.<\/p>\n<p>1022. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, selon Monsieur Joaquin Lopez Madruga, ce seuil de part de march\u00e9 de 30 % ne constitue pas une limite \u00e0 ne pas franchir, mais repr\u00e9sente un indicateur de dominance parmi d\u2019autres. La Commission consid\u00e9rera qu\u2019il y a dominance si plusieurs \u00e9l\u00e9ments significatifs le prouvent. Il n\u2019existe donc pas un seuil de dominance sp\u00e9cifique au secteur bancaire. Il convient d\u2019examiner les concentrations de mani\u00e8re casuistique car, dans un secteur dynamique, l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation ne sera pas la m\u00eame que dans un secteur o\u00f9 il existe un oligopole. Par exemple, une part de march\u00e9 de 30 % dans le secteur bancaire autrichien ne peut \u00eatre appr\u00e9ci\u00e9e de la m\u00eame fa\u00e7on qu\u2019une part math\u00e9matiquement \u00e9gale sur le march\u00e9 belge. Ainsi, dans des d\u00e9cisions r\u00e9centes d\u2019autorisations de concentrations en Belgique, ce seuil de part de march\u00e9 \u00e9tait d\u00e9pass\u00e9 sans que cela ne suscite de difficult\u00e9s particuli\u00e8res. Dans l\u2019affaire Merita\/Nordbanken, il a \u00e9t\u00e9 examin\u00e9 les parts de march\u00e9 des deux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit sur les diff\u00e9rents march\u00e9s de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence. Un constat fut celui de la \u00ab compl\u00e9mentarit\u00e9 g\u00e9ographique \u00bb. Le chevauchement \u00e9tait donc tr\u00e8s faible. Bien que Merita totalis\u00e2t sur certains segments des parts de march\u00e9 sup\u00e9rieures \u00e0 40 %, l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation concurrentielle ne posa pas de difficult\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>Par cons\u00e9quent, nous avons pu d\u00e9montrer l\u2019absence de seuil de dominance sp\u00e9cifique au secteur bancaire. Nous allons, d\u00e8s \u00e0 pr\u00e9sent, mettre en \u00e9vidence l\u2019absence de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 en ce qui concerne la dominance collective dans le secteur bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>\u03b2\/ La dominance collective<\/p>\n<p><span>1023. \u2013 L&#8217;attivit\u00e0 bancaria \u00e8 svolta su mercati oligopolistici.\u00a0Un mercato oligopolistico \u00e8 definito dalla presenza sul mercato di un numero relativamente ridotto di fornitori.\u00a0In un tale contesto competitivo, ogni oligopolista \u00e8 tenuto a tenere in notevole considerazione le azioni e le reazioni dei suoi rivali nelle sue decisioni relative in particolare ai prezzi.\u00a0Questa \u00e8 un&#8217;interdipendenza strategica tra le imprese.\u00a0Pertanto, esiste una posizione dominante collettiva quando le imprese hanno insieme, in particolare, il potere di adottare la stessa linea di azione sul mercato e di agire in misura considerevole indipendentemente dai concorrenti, dai clienti e dai consumatori.\u00a0Questa definizione non spiega le condizioni necessarie affinch\u00e9 vi sia una posizione dominante collettiva.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1024. \u2013 It is therefore essential to have a methodology and relevant criteria that make it possible to determine, in a prospective analysis, whether a concentration is capable of creating or strengthening a collective dominant position.\u00a0The fundamental difficulty encountered in the notion of collective dominance is that the analysis is based on a characteristic anticipation not only of the market but also of the behavior of operators.\u00a0This assessment is all the more delicate in that it concerns formally isolated and non-dominant operators.\u00a0On the other hand, associated with each other, they have a dominant position.\u00a0In reality, these companies present themselves on the market substantially as a single entity and not with their individuality.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1025. \u2013 L&#8217;esistenza di una posizione dominante collettiva pu\u00f2 essere determinata utilizzando indicatori non specifici del sistema bancario.\u00a0Inoltre, la soglia di dominanza collettiva non \u00e8 soggetta a specificit\u00e0 nel sistema bancario, anche se questa affermazione \u00e8 controversa.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 La mancanza di specificit\u00e0 degli indicatori di posizione dominante collettiva<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1026. \u2013 To determine whether a concentration creates or reinforces collective dominance, a precise examination of the circumstances is necessary.\u00a0This assessment is based on structural indicators which, alone and in interaction with each other, should allow the case to be assessed as clearly and precisely as possible, within the framework of an overall analysis.\u00a0However, in each case, it will be a question of refining the examination in order to ensure a strong probability of creation or strengthening of a collective dominant position.\u00a0Such an exercise will require taking into account behavioral indicators.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1027. \u2013 The indicators used as proof of the existence of collective dominance in the banking system are no different from those used in other economic sectors.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1028. \u2013 Indicators relate to the general functioning of the market.\u00a0First, there is the existence of high barriers to market access.\u00a0In principle, they restrict potential competition and may encourage the adoption of collusive behavior between current competitors.\u00a0Then it&#8217;s about transparency in a market.\u00a0It allows banks to more easily monitor the behavior of their competitors and thus facilitates the adoption of collusive behavior.\u00a0Finally, the adoption of collusive behavior will be favored in relatively stable and predictable sectors characterized in particular by a fixed market structure.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1029. \u2013 There are also indicators based on the demand situation. On the one hand, a market characterized by weak demand growth will not encourage new competitors to enter the market. Similarly, existing competitors will not adopt an aggressive strategy to capture additional demand in such a zero-sum game situation. On the other hand, when demand-side actors hold some market power, it may be more difficult for players to initiate and sustain collusive behavior. Conversely, collective domination should be all the more likely in a concentrated market when the other side of the market is more dispersed. However, it cannot be ruled out that, in certain cases, strong consumer power may encourage suppliers,<\/p>\n<p>1030. \u2013 In addition, there are indicators based on the supply situation. First, close ties between oligopolists play a large role in determining collective dominance. On the one hand, the existing links between the oligopolists, such as personal or capital links, increase the probability of parallel restrictive behavior of competition. Moreover, this applies both to links on the market concerned by the concentration and to those on third markets. On the other hand, past relationships and, in particular, past cooperation, can also be a factor encouraging collusive behavior. Second, in certain cases, the similarity of the market shares of the oligopolists can facilitate the creation of such dominance. On the other hand, an asymmetrical distribution of market shares in no way presumes the impossibility of collective dominance. Finally, the stability of market shares between companies can be an indicator showing the lack of dynamics in competitive relations on the market in question. Third, a high level of concentration favors the meeting of oligopolists. However, collective dominance cannot be concluded simply on the basis of a high level of concentration. It is also a question of examining the supply of substitution, that is to say the competitors external to the set formed by the companies in collective dominance. Moreover, it is difficult to determine a level of concentration above which a collective dominance is almost established. Of course, this precision applies to the banking system.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 The lack of specificity of the collective dominance threshold in the banking system<\/p>\n<p>1031. \u2013 Collective dominance is an economic phenomenon which results from the play of strategic interdependencies between the oligopolists. In order to achieve collective dominance, this interdependence results in the adoption of collusive behavior at the end of which the oligopolists form a single entity on the market.<\/p>\n<p>1032. \u2013 The main difficulty is to determine whether a concentration leads to the creation or strengthening of collective dominance which hinders effective competition. This raises the problem of the collective dominance threshold in the banking system.<\/p>\n<p><span>1033. \u2013 Come abbiamo precedentemente precisato, esiste una controversia sulla specificit\u00e0 della soglia di dominanza bancaria.\u00a0Sarebbe inferiore a quello da cui potrebbero derivare difficolt\u00e0 concorrenziali, in termini di posizione dominante, nei settori dei beni industriali e di consumo nonch\u00e9 negli altri settori dei servizi.\u00a0Ma secondo Joaquin Lopez Madruga, questa soglia di quota di mercato del 30% non \u00e8 un limite che non dovrebbe essere superato, ma rappresenta un indicatore di posizione dominante tra gli altri.\u00a0Non esiste quindi una soglia di posizione dominante specifica per il settore bancario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1034. \u2013 Per quanto riguarda il problema della posizione dominante collettiva, occorre anzitutto rilevare la difficolt\u00e0 di determinare un livello di concentrazione al di sopra del quale possa essere stabilita con certezza una posizione dominante collettiva.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1035. \u2013 Per quanto riguarda pi\u00f9 specificamente il sistema bancario, si potrebbe ritenere che la soglia di dominanza collettiva sia inferiore rispetto ad altri settori dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0Questa affermazione \u00e8 discutibile nel presupposto che si stima che non esista una soglia di dominanza specifica per il sistema bancario.\u00a0Ovviamente, parallelamente in questo caso, la soglia di dominanza collettiva non pu\u00f2 essere colta come specifica.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, \u00e8 probabile che una concentrazione bancaria crei o rafforzi una posizione dominante collettiva.\u00a0Questo apprezzamento viene effettuato in modo simile ad altri settori dell&#8217;economia.\u00a0Lo stesso vale per la valutazione di eventuali effetti unilaterali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ La mancanza di specificit\u00e0 nella valutazione dei possibili effetti unilaterali nel settore bancario<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1036. \u2013 Il regolamento n. 139\/2004 consente alla Commissione europea di ricercare effetti unilaterali.\u00a0Viene infatti specificato che una concentrazione deve essere vietata se ostacola in modo significativo una concorrenza effettiva.\u00a0Il test comprende quindi tutti gli effetti anticoncorrenziali nei mercati oligopolistici in cui l&#8217;impresa risultante dalla concentrazione non sarebbe dominante nel senso stretto del termine.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1037. \u2013 Indubbiamente, in talune situazioni di oligopolio, il rischio essenziale di restrizione della concorrenza risiede nella capacit\u00e0 delle imprese partecipanti alla concentrazione di aumentare i propri prezzi senza dover tener conto di altri operatori o clienti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1038. \u2013 Ad esempio, una societ\u00e0 partecipante ad una concentrazione pu\u00f2 aumentare i propri prezzi senza incorrere in una conseguente perdita di clientela perch\u00e9 questa si trasferisce sui prodotti fabbricati dall&#8217;altra societ\u00e0 partecipante alla concentrazione.\u00a0In tal caso, l&#8217;operazione crea di fatto un effetto contrario al mantenimento della concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1039. \u2013 Tutta la difficolt\u00e0 nell&#8217;applicare la teoria degli effetti unilaterali risiede nella corretta valutazione dei meccanismi di differimento della domanda che potrebbe verificarsi tra i due soggetti di una concentrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1040. \u2013 Inoltre, possono sussistere effetti unilaterali quando l&#8217;impresa riesce ad alzare il livello dei prezzi riducendo unilateralmente il volume della sua produzione.\u00a0In questa ipotesi, i concorrenti non sono in grado di aumentare le proprie capacit\u00e0 produttive per assorbire la domanda.\u00a0Pertanto, l&#8217;impresa pu\u00f2 aumentare i prezzi e, poich\u00e9 i suoi concorrenti hanno una capacit\u00e0 limitata, anche la perdita di domanda \u00e8 limitata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1041. \u2013 \u00c8 certo che la Commissione valuter\u00e0 gli effetti unilaterali di una concentrazione bancaria in maniera comparabile ad altri settori economici.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se o\u00f9 la Commission d\u00e9tectera d\u2019\u00e9ventuels effets unilat\u00e9raux de la part du nouvel \u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit, elle exigera un engagement afin de r\u00e9soudre les difficult\u00e9s concurrentielles. Nous allons mettre en exergue qu\u2019il n\u2019existe pas de traitement sp\u00e9cifique des concentrations bancaires en ce qui concerne l\u2019utilisation des engagements. C\/ L\u2019absence de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 dans l\u2019utilisation des engagements<\/p>\n<p>1042. \u2013 Nous avons insist\u00e9 \u00e0 plusieurs reprises sur la n\u00e9cessaire suppression des originalit\u00e9s propres aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit dans le contr\u00f4le concurrentiel des concentrations bancaires. En effet, celles-ci ne sont pas justifi\u00e9es car le droit de la concurrence est un droit qui vise uniquement \u00e0 emp\u00eacher la cr\u00e9ation ou le renforcement d\u2019entraves \u00e0 la concurrence sur un march\u00e9. Dans ce cadre, il est d\u00e9licat de justifier de mani\u00e8re convaincante l\u2019existence de sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9s dans le traitement concurrentiel des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit.<\/p>\n<p>1043. \u2013 En ce qui concerne les engagements, aucune sp\u00e9cificit\u00e9 n\u2019a \u00e9t\u00e9 appliqu\u00e9e aux concentrations bancaires. Nous ne pouvons qu\u2019approuver cette situation. Cependant, l\u2019utilisation extensive des engagements dans l\u2019application g\u00e9n\u00e9rale du contr\u00f4le communautaire des concentrations peut \u00eatre constat\u00e9e (1), ces engagements \u00e9tant de plus en plus diversifi\u00e9s et sophistiqu\u00e9s (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ L\u2019utilisation extensive des engagements dans l\u2019application g\u00e9n\u00e9rale du contr\u00f4le communautaire des concentrations<\/p>\n<p>1044. \u2013 Il peut \u00eatre affirm\u00e9 que la Commission a utilis\u00e9 de fa\u00e7on extensive les engagements. En effet, originellement, le R\u00e8glement sur le contr\u00f4le des concentrations ne lui donnait le pouvoir de lier ses d\u00e9cisions \u00e0 des engagements que dans la phase II du contr\u00f4le. Or, celle-ci a utilis\u00e9 la pratique des engagements m\u00eame en phase I. Ainsi, une absence de base juridique de cette pratique a pu \u00eatre constat\u00e9e (a). C\u2019est pour cette raison qu\u2019un amendement a \u00e9t\u00e9 adopt\u00e9 dans le cadre du R\u00e8glement n\u00b0 1310\/97 (b).<\/p>\n<p>a\/ L\u2019absence de base juridique concernant l\u2019utilisation des engagements en phase I dans la r\u00e9daction originaire du R\u00e8glement<\/p>\n<p>1045. \u2013 En application du R\u00e8glement, la Commission a la possibilit\u00e9 de modifier un projet de concentration. En effet, l\u2019article 8 \u00a7 2 dispose qu\u2019une op\u00e9ration de concentration \u00e0 la fin de l\u2019examen de la phase II peut \u00eatre d\u00e9clar\u00e9e compatible avec le march\u00e9 commun, le cas \u00e9ch\u00e9ant \u00ab apr\u00e8s modifications apport\u00e9es par les entreprises concern\u00e9es \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>La Commission peut assortir sa d\u00e9cision de conditions et de charges destin\u00e9es \u00e0 assurer que les entreprises concern\u00e9es respectent les engagements qu\u2019elles ont pris.<\/p>\n<p>Les modifications ainsi propos\u00e9es par les parties sont destin\u00e9es \u00e0 att\u00e9nuer les risques d\u2019entrave \u00e0 une concurrence effective mis en \u00e9vidence par la Commission.<\/p>\n<p>Cependant, la notion d\u2019engagement n\u2019appara\u00eet \u00e0 l\u2019origine que dans l\u2019article 8 \u00a7 2 relatif \u00e0 une d\u00e9cision de phase II. Or, son interpr\u00e9tation a \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00e9tendue au-del\u00e0 de cette \u00e9tape de la proc\u00e9dure.<\/p>\n<p>1046. \u2013 Les modifications en premi\u00e8re phase ont \u00e9t\u00e9 accept\u00e9es d\u00e8s les premi\u00e8res ann\u00e9es suivant l\u2019entr\u00e9e en vigueur du R\u00e8glement, sans base juridique pr\u00e9cise.<\/p>\n<p>1047. \u2013 La Cour de justice des Communaut\u00e9s Europ\u00e9ennes n\u2019a jamais \u00e9t\u00e9 saisie de la l\u00e9galit\u00e9 de ces modifications de premi\u00e8re phase. Aussi, pour appuyer cette pratique allant \u00e0 l\u2019encontre de la lettre du R\u00e8glement originaire, la Commission a d\u00e9velopp\u00e9 un v\u00e9ritable argumentaire.<\/p>\n<p>1048. \u2013 La premi\u00e8re raison invoqu\u00e9e est le gain de temps dans le traitement des projets de concentrations. Pour soutenir cette position, la Commission a retenu le principe de proportionnalit\u00e9, selon lequel il ne faut pas prendre plus de temps que n\u00e9cessaire pour traiter un dossier. Ainsi, s\u2019il est possible d\u2019autoriser une op\u00e9ration en levant d\u00e8s le premier mois les probl\u00e8mes de compatibilit\u00e9 avec les r\u00e8gles de concurrence, il n\u2019y a pas lieu de prolonger l\u2019analyse de quatre mois suppl\u00e9mentaires.<\/p>\n<p>1049. \u2013 La n\u00e9cessit\u00e9 d\u2019une certaine souplesse dans le traitement des concentrations a \u00e9t\u00e9 elle aussi invoqu\u00e9e pour justifier un raisonnement par analogie applicables aux modifications de phase I avec les principes des modifications de l\u2019article 8 \u00a7 2. Ces justifications aussi r\u00e9alistes soient-elles, souffrent pourtant de faiblesses. Ainsi, du point de vue du respect des tiers ou lorsqu\u2019il faut appliquer des sanctions en cas de non-respect des engagements de premi\u00e8re phase, la base juridique indispensable fait d\u00e9faut.<\/p>\n<p>1050. \u2013 Enfin, la Commission, qui s\u2019est toujours voulue pragmatique, a soutenu la th\u00e9orie du d\u00e9veloppement implicite des comp\u00e9tences pour justifier l\u2019adoption pr\u00e9matur\u00e9e de modifications. Les engagements de phase I sont, selon ce principe, la simple extension d\u2019un outil de la proc\u00e9dure du R\u00e8glement.<\/p>\n<p>1051. \u2013 These arguments intended to justify the freedom taken with the procedure appeared insufficient because they had no legal value, especially with regard to the frequency of use of modifications in the treatment of mergers. Thus, it is probably to avoid condemnation by the Court of Justice, very likely in the event of an appeal, but also perhaps to impose its power that the Commission defended an amendment to the Regulation incorporating its extensive practice.<\/p>\n<p>b\/ The legalization of the practice of the Commission<\/p>\n<p>1052. \u2013 An adaptation of merger control was made by Regulation No. 1310\/97 of 30\/06\/1997. This confirmed the Commission\u2019s practice in terms of commitments. Consequently, the revision provides a legal basis for the fulfillment of the commitments, by providing for the possibility of adding to them conditions and obligations that may be subject to sanctions in the event of non-compliance, as was the case for Article 8 \u00a7 2.<\/p>\n<p>1053. \u2013 However, the analysis of the effectiveness of the undertakings still risks being insufficient given the short examination period of twenty-five days. The Commission can therefore extend phase I to thirty-five days when the evaluation of the proposed modifications so requires. Another reservation vis-\u00e0-vis first-phase commitments persists. The relevance of ex ante merger control, based on the risks of harm to competition, is itself debatable. But the intervention of the Commission on the basis of \u201cserious doubts as to the compatibility with the common market\u201d since this is the question posed during phase I, is even more subject to criticism.<\/p>\n<p>1054. \u2013 This practice, legitimized after the fact, strengthened the powers of the Commission. Even if this method sometimes has advantages for firms, it gives the Directorate General for Competition the possibility of intervening directly in concentration projects in phase I and II. This option leads to negotiations, the objective of which is to find a compromise between the need for the parties to preserve the synergies expected from the operation and the duty for the Commission to maintain a situation of healthy competition. This allows the Commission to impose substantial charges and conditions on companies, when the transactions examined raise competitive difficulties which are surmountable and do not justify a prohibition of the notified operation.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ The diversification and sophistication of the commitments imposed by the Commission<\/p>\n<p><span>1055. \u2013 The types of commitments accepted by the Commission are increasingly varied and reflect the maturity of merger control.\u00a0This trend could lead to questions about the usefulness of a typology of commitments.\u00a0Ultimately, it is the classic distinction which consists in opposing so-called \u201cbehavioral\u201d commitments to so-called \u201cstructural\u201d commitments which, despite its limits, proves to be the most operational.\u00a0It makes it possible to distinguish commitments which aim to impose a behavior from commitments to surrender.\u00a0However, it only partially reflects the reality insofar as the commitments are increasingly sophisticated and combined with each other.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>La filosofia del Regolamento impone modifiche strutturali senza proibire espressamente modifiche comportamentali.\u00a0Poich\u00e9 il testo rimane sfuggente, la Commissione ha un margine di manovra per scegliere gli impegni che ritiene pi\u00f9 accettabili.\u00a0Si nota, quindi, la moderata ammissione di impegni comportamentali o misti (a) a favore di una preponderanza di impegni strutturali (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ La moderata ammissione di impegni comportamentali o misti<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1056. \u2013 La Commissione talvolta accetta impegni comportamentali sia nella prima fase che nella seconda.\u00a0Resta il fatto che l&#8217;accettazione di un impegno \u201ccomportamentale\u201d comporta dei rischi in quanto la sua esecuzione dipende spesso solo dalla buona volont\u00e0 delle parti e non ha il carattere irreversibile delle modifiche strutturali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1057. \u2013 Admittedly, the Commission can revoke its compatibility decision if the recipient undertakings do not comply with one of the obligations imposed.\u00a0However, it is obvious that this measure is not pragmatic and will remain exceptional.\u00a0Regarding the possibility of imposing financial penalties, this remains excluded in this case by virtue of the principle of legality.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1058. \u2013 It is therefore understandable that the Commission should be severe with regard to commitments of a purely behavioral nature.\u00a0These therefore remain exceptional.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1059. \u2013 The behavioral commitments accepted by the Commission may include the removal of exclusivity clauses, which are likely to have quasi-structural effects on the market in question.\u00a0These may also consist of an undertaking not to market its products through a joint sales organization.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1060. \u2013 Lastly, they may be based on recourse to an arbitration body.\u00a0The Commission accepted that an arbitration body be created by the parties.\u00a0The latter undertake in particular to submit to this body any dispute relating to possible commercial discrimination.\u00a0This commitment goes beyond a simple obligation of a behavioral nature since the parties undertake, a priori, to abdicate in favor of the arbitrator who will judge in the last resort, their normal power of decision in the treatment of such complaints.\u00a0.\u00a0The extensive powers and competence of the arbitrator, as well as the speed of the procedure, give the clause a greater deterrent effect than the simple judicial remedy normally available.\u00a0The Commission&#8217;s objective is clear.\u00a0It would like third parties to be able to quickly settle any dispute relating to the performance of the commitment without waiting for a decision from a state court.\u00a0This assumption has another advantage for the Commission.\u00a0The latter relieves the arbitration body of the burden of monitoring the proper application of the commitment.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1061. \u2013 However, if the intention is laudable, the Commission seems to have confused jurisdictional arbitration and a rapid method of settling disputes, in which a third party could have decision-making power and impose a solution on the parties.\u00a0Indeed, if the arbitration of disputes in competition law no longer seems to be discussed, even in countries like France which still use a criterion based on public order, this does not eliminate all the difficulties.\u00a0In particular, it is by no means certain that recourse to arbitration is appropriate in this type of dispute.\u00a0Providing, for example, recourse to arbitration under the aegis of the International Chamber of Commerce to resolve these disputes makes little sense, when we know the practical functioning of this type of arbitration which tends to become jurisdictional.\u00a0This situation reveals a lack of reflection on the subject.\u00a0With few exceptions, these clauses are poorly drafted and unnecessarily detailed.\u00a0They are designed with a view to traditional jurisdictional arbitration, whereas this qualification cannot always be considered.\u00a0The distinction between the commitments that the notifying parties can make to offer recourse to arbitration to their future contractual partners and recourse to a rapid technique to prevent situations of discrimination is not sufficiently made.\u00a0In the latter case, the Commission creates a new legal category: the mode of conflict resolution on the legitimacy of which it is possible to have doubts.\u00a0these clauses are poorly drafted and unnecessarily detailed.\u00a0They are designed with a view to traditional jurisdictional arbitration, whereas this qualification cannot always be considered.\u00a0The distinction between the commitments that the notifying parties can make to offer recourse to arbitration to their future contractual partners and recourse to a rapid technique to prevent situations of discrimination is not sufficiently made.\u00a0In the latter case, the Commission creates a new legal category: the mode of conflict resolution on the legitimacy of which it is possible to have doubts.\u00a0these clauses are poorly drafted and unnecessarily detailed.\u00a0They are designed with a view to traditional jurisdictional arbitration, whereas this qualification cannot always be considered.\u00a0The distinction between the commitments that the notifying parties can make to offer recourse to arbitration to their future contractual partners and recourse to a rapid technique to prevent situations of discrimination is not sufficiently made.\u00a0In the latter case,\u00a0the Commission creates a new category: the mode of legal conflict resolution on the legitimacy of which it is possible to have doubts.\u00a0The distinction between the commitments that the notifying parties can make to offer recourse to arbitration to their future contractual partners and recourse to a rapid technique to prevent situations of discrimination is not sufficiently made.\u00a0In the latter case, the Commission creates a new legal category: the mode of conflict resolution on the legitimacy of which it is possible to have doubts.\u00a0The distinction between the commitments that the notifying parties can make to offer recourse to arbitration to their future contractual partners and recourse to a rapid technique to prevent situations of discrimination is not sufficiently made.\u00a0In the latter case, the Commission creates a new legal category:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1062. \u2013 Beyond the questions of opportunity as to the choice of method for settling the dispute, these undertakings raise real legal problems.\u00a0How, in particular, can arbitration be imposed when there is often no contract and the third party is in no way bound by the commitment made by the absorbing party to the Commission?\u00a0The Commission forgets that an arbitration clause presupposes a contract and an agreement on the choice of this method of resolving the conflict between the two parties.\u00a0These commitments are purely and simply unenforceable against third parties who have full latitude to seize the courts of common law.\u00a0These are at most offers of arbitration agreements that the absorbing company undertakes to propose to potential business partners.\u00a0So,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1063. \u2013 L&#8217;esempio dell&#8217;arbitrato rivela dunque una tendenza.\u00a0Quanto pi\u00f9 complessi e sofisticati sono gli impegni, tanto pi\u00f9 la Commissione ritiene di avere il controllo ed \u00e8 in grado di eliminare i problemi di concorrenza.\u00a0Eppure non ci sono prove che un&#8217;eccessiva precisione favorisca questo obiettivo.\u00a0L&#8217;osservatore esterno ritiene che la Commissione debba essere rassicurata.\u00a0Se la clausola appare molto precisa, anche se scritta in modo patologico, sar\u00e0 accolta, perch\u00e9 la Direzione Generale della Concorrenza avr\u00e0 avuto l&#8217;impressione di esercitare un controllo preventivo.\u00a0Qualora, invece, le parti non siano in grado di definire una procedura entro i termini del Regolamento, la Commissione si riserva di approvare la procedura arbitrale che verr\u00e0 successivamente proposta.\u00a0Questo va molto lontano perch\u00e9 nel caso in cui questa procedura non riceve l&#8217;approvazione della Commissione, \u00e8 quest&#8217;ultima che determinerebbe il processo di arbitrato.\u00a0Questa concezione dell&#8217;arbitrato \u00e8 a dir poco curiosa.\u00a0Non \u00e8 pi\u00f9 un arbitrato giurisdizionale concordato tra le parti.\u00a0Siamo in presenza di una nuova forma di arbitrato forzoso, imposto da un&#8217;autorit\u00e0 amministrativa che non ne ha i poteri.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1064. \u2013 Significativo anche il ricorso all&#8217;arbitrato nello sviluppo degli impegni comportamentali.\u00a0Tuttavia, come notato sopra, il coinvolgimento comportamentale da solo \u00e8 spesso considerato insufficiente.\u00a0A livello teorico si \u00e8 cos\u00ec creata una nuova categoria: gli impegni comportamentali con effetto strutturale.\u00a0In altre parole, la Commissione accetta questi tipi di impegni solo perch\u00e9 possono avere un impatto sulla struttura del mercato.\u00a0Infine sono apparsi impegni \u201cmisti\u201d o pacchetti di impegni.\u00a0\u00c8 una combinazione di impegni comportamentali e strutturali.\u00a0Questi impegni sono complessi e combinano trasferimenti, obblighi di fornire accesso, non discriminare, obblighi di fare o non fare, rinuncia a contratti.\u00a0Questi impegni misti rispecchiano solo l&#8217;indiscutibile preferenza della Commissione per gli impegni strutturali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>b\/ The preponderance of structural commitments<\/p>\n<p>1065. \u2013 In reality, it should be specified that even if the Commission accepts increasingly diversified and sophisticated modifications, it maintains a position inspired by a structuralist vision of competition.<\/p>\n<p>1066. \u2013 The competition problems identified as serious are mostly linked to the structural changes induced by the merger and can only be resolved a priori by remedies that are themselves structural in nature. This requirement is even stronger when applied to first-phase modifications, where the analysis is constrained by time. Indeed, structural remedies are clear in their definition, application and effects.<\/p>\n<p>1067. \u2013 Traditionnellement, la cession d\u2019actifs constitue le rem\u00e8de structurel classique. Bien que cette solution paraisse radicale, elle semble constituer aux yeux de la Commission la mesure la plus efficace pour pr\u00e9server une structure de march\u00e9 concurrentielle.<\/p>\n<p>1068. \u2013 Ainsi, dans l\u2019affaire Bank Austria\/Creditanstalt, la Commission a sollicit\u00e9 des engagements des parties \u00e0 la concentration. En effet, celle-ci a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 qu\u2019il existait sur les march\u00e9s des services bancaires aux particuliers, des services aux entreprises et de la banque d\u2019investissement des risques de cr\u00e9ation ou de renforcement de position dominante, compte tenu notamment de l\u2019absence de forte alternative \u00e0 la nouvelle entit\u00e9, tant au niveau national qu\u2019au niveau \u00e9tranger. Cette affaire a donc suscit\u00e9 des difficult\u00e9s concurrentielles qui ont donn\u00e9 lieu \u00e0 des engagements de la part des parties \u00e0 la concentration. Bank Austria et plus pr\u00e9cis\u00e9ment son actionnaire principal AVZ, s\u2019est engag\u00e9 \u00e0 vendre la banque GiroCredit. Ce dernier a aussi accept\u00e9 de r\u00e9duire sa participation, d\u00e9tenue conjointement avec Creditanstalt, dans deux banques autrichiennes, investies de missions d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat g\u00e9n\u00e9ral et sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9es dans l\u2019assurance-cr\u00e9dit \u00e0 l\u2019exportation et les pr\u00eats bonifi\u00e9s.<\/p>\n<p><span>1069. \u2013 Per garantirne la piena efficacia, alla vendita furono poste condizioni concernenti la scelta dell&#8217;acquirente, i beni interessati e le modalit\u00e0 della sua realizzazione.\u00a0Infatti, la scelta dell&#8217;acquirente dei beni trasferiti non dovrebbe essere lasciata alla discrezionalit\u00e0 dei cedenti.\u00a0Deve essere approvato dalla Commissione, che richiede il rispetto di un certo numero di criteri.\u00a0Poich\u00e9 lo scopo del trasferimento \u00e8 quello di mantenere un grado sufficiente di concorrenza sul mercato in questione, si tratta di garantire che l&#8217;acquirente sia in grado di competere con la nuova entit\u00e0.\u00a0L&#8217;acquirente deve quindi essere un concorrente attuale o potenziale, totalmente indipendente dal cedente.\u00a0Inoltre, deve disporre delle risorse finanziarie necessarie per mantenere e sviluppare le attivit\u00e0 cedute in un approccio competitivo.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 al fine di garantire che il disinvestimento in questione non produca effetti anticoncorrenziali pi\u00f9 dannosi della stessa concentrazione notificata e che il potenziale acquirente sia realmente indipendente dalla parte notificante.\u00a0La Commissione controlla quindi da vicino l&#8217;adeguatezza della scelta dell&#8217;acquirente degli attivi che sono stati oggetto di un impegno di disinvestimento.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1070. \u2013 Per monitorare il perfezionamento di tale vendita, la Commissione si \u00e8 avvalsa di un agente indipendente.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo ha effettuato una prima verifica del rispetto dei criteri fissati dalla Commissione, comunicando poi alla Commissione l&#8217;identit\u00e0 e le qualit\u00e0 dei potenziali acquirenti.\u00a0La Commissione ha contattato gli acquirenti proposti per valutarne l&#8217;intenzione e alla fine ha ritenuto che i criteri fissati fossero stati soddisfatti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1071. \u2013 Sulla base di tali impegni, la Commissione ha quindi ritenuto che, per le attivit\u00e0 di servizi alla persona, la cessione di GiroCredit consentirebbe di ridurre la quota di mercato dei notificanti al di sotto del 20% nel settore del credito.\u00a0Per le operazioni di deposito, la quota di mercato dei partecipanti alla fusione si ridurrebbe a circa il 25%.\u00a0Analogamente, tenuto conto in particolare di un certo &#8220;effetto di perdita&#8221;, la concentrazione prevista non comporterebbe pi\u00f9 preoccupanti quote di mercato sui vari segmenti di servizi alle imprese interessati.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1072. \u2013 La Commissione ha inoltre autorizzato, a determinate condizioni, l&#8217;acquisizione di Postgirot Bank da parte di Nordea.\u00a0Per soddisfare i requisiti della Commissione, il gruppo scandinavo di servizi finanziari ha venduto gran parte della sua partecipazione nel capitale di Bankgirot, un sistema di pagamento bancario svedese di propriet\u00e0 di Postgirot.\u00a01073. \u2013 In conclusione, si pu\u00f2 affermare che esse hanno l&#8217;effetto di indebolire la posizione di mercato rendendola pi\u00f9 facilmente contendibile.\u00a0Pertanto, mentre il testo non consente alcuna deroga a una concentrazione anticoncorrenziale, gli impegni sono il modo per relativizzare tale requisito.\u00a0Consentono l&#8217;emergere di un certo potere di mercato senza essere pericolosi per il benessere dei consumatori.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Abbiamo quindi dimostrato che le caratteristiche originarie del settore bancario non rendono globalmente inadeguati i criteri di controllo utilizzati in altri settori di attivit\u00e0.\u00a0Una dimostrazione identica sar\u00e0 effettuata nel diritto nazionale.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Capitolo 2: Il graduale declino della specificit\u00e0 nel diritto interno della concorrenza<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1074. \u2013 In Francia, l&#8217;applicabilit\u00e0 del diritto della concorrenza alle banche ha cominciato a manifestarsi solo con l&#8217;intensificarsi dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 della Commissione della concorrenza alla fine degli anni &#8217;70.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1075. \u2013 La legge bancaria del 24.01.1984 ha largamente escluso gli enti creditizi dal diritto della concorrenza francese.\u00a0Infatti, il suo articolo 89 disponeva che: \u201cl&#8217;ordinanza del 30.06.1945 si applica agli enti creditizi per le sole attivit\u00e0 non bancarie\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1076. \u2013 Cette exception a aussit\u00f4t pos\u00e9 probl\u00e8me, lorsque le Conseil national du commerce a voulu saisir la Commission de la concurrence d\u2019une entente entre banques. Le Conseil d\u2019Etat dut admettre l\u2019incomp\u00e9tence de la Commission de la concurrence. Il le fit en des termes suffisamment pr\u00e9cis pour exclure le contr\u00f4le des concentrations et la sanction des ententes. \u00ab L\u2019intervention de l\u2019article 89 de la loi susvis\u00e9e du 24\/01\/1984 (\u2026) exclut ce domaine explicitement du champ d\u2019application de l\u2019ordonnance de 1945 et implicitement mais n\u00e9cessairement de celui de la loi de 1977, qui, dans ses titres II et III, se r\u00e9f\u00e8re \u00e0 cette ordonnance ou la modifie \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>1077. \u2013 Un retour partiel des banques dans le droit commun de la concurrence fut effectu\u00e9 avec la loi du 11\/07\/1985. En effet, l\u2019article 5 de cette loi modifia l\u2019article 89 de la loi bancaire, en soumettant express\u00e9ment les banques \u00e0 l\u2019interdiction des ententes et des abus de position dominante. Cependant, cette disposition ne visait pas le contr\u00f4le des concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>1078. \u2013 L\u2019ordonnance n\u00b0 86-1243 du 01\/12\/1986 relative \u00e0 la libert\u00e9 des prix et de la concurrence maintint ce retour partiel au droit de la concurrence. Lorsque cette derni\u00e8re vint abolir et remplacer l\u2019ordonnance de 1945, l\u2019article 89 de la loi bancaire y fut replac\u00e9, tel que modifi\u00e9 par la loi du 11\/07\/1985, \u00e0 l\u2019article 60 III de l\u2019ordonnance du 01\/12\/1986.<\/p>\n<p>1079. \u2013 Concernant le syst\u00e8me bancaire, l\u2019ancien ministre de l\u2019Economie et des Finances, Monsieur Strauss-Kahn, s\u2019\u00e9tait prononc\u00e9 en faveur du renforcement de la concentration du secteur afin de prot\u00e9ger la place des banques fran\u00e7aises dans le monde et surtout dans la zone euro. Ceci posa donc avec acuit\u00e9, la question du contr\u00f4le. Celui-ci devait-il \u00eatre original en droit interne de la concurrence ?<\/p>\n<p>1080. \u2013 La r\u00e9ponse n\u2019\u00e9tait pas \u00e9vidente. En effet, l\u2019article 60-III de l\u2019ordonnance du 01\/12\/1986 repris par l\u2019article L. 511-4 du Code mon\u00e9taire et financier se contentait d\u2019\u00e9noncer que celle-ci s\u2019appliquait aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit pour la sanction des comportements anticoncurrentiels. Ainsi, faute de pr\u00e9cision textuelle, deux interpr\u00e9tations pouvaient \u00eatre retenues. En effet, l\u2019ordonnance s\u2019appliquait aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit pour les pratiques anticoncurrentielles c\u2019est \u00e0 dire les ententes, les abus de position dominante et de d\u00e9pendance \u00e9conomique. A contrario, cela signifiait que les autres dispositions de l\u2019ordonnance ne s\u2019appliquaient pas \u00e0 ces \u00e9tablissements. Cependant, m\u00eame si le texte de l\u2019ordonnance ne pr\u00e9cisait pas express\u00e9ment que les r\u00e8gles concernant les concentrations s\u2019appliquaient aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit, elles n\u2019\u00e9taient pas pour autant automatiquement inapplicables.<\/p>\n<p>1081. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, il exista une controverse sur l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 des r\u00e8gles de droit commun aux concentrations bancaires (section 1). Le l\u00e9gislateur consid\u00e9ra finalement que les r\u00e8gles de droit commun de la concurrence devaient s\u2019appliquer aux concentrations bancaires. Nous allons donc envisager comment ce contr\u00f4le doit \u00eatre mis en oeuvre (section 2).<\/p>\n<p>Section 1 : La controverse sur l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 des r\u00e8gles de droit commun de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires<\/p>\n<p>1082. \u2013 Dans une \u00e9tude de 1992, la Direction g\u00e9n\u00e9rale de la concurrence, de la consommation et de la r\u00e9pression des fraudes avait consid\u00e9r\u00e9 l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 de l\u2019ordonnance comme \u00ab vraisemblablement th\u00e9orique \u00bb, compte tenu du degr\u00e9 de concentration du secteur et du probable franchissement des seuils communautaires des op\u00e9rations en cause. Pourtant, quelques ann\u00e9es plus tard, les offres publiques lanc\u00e9es sur Paribas et la Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, ainsi que les concentrations Axa Banque\/ Banque Directe, Banques Populaires\/ Cr\u00e9dit Coop\u00e9ratif et Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais conduisirent \u00e0 s\u2019interroger sur l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 du droit national des concentrations.<\/p>\n<p>1083. \u2013 Le gouvernement fran\u00e7ais n\u2019apporta pas de solution \u00e0 ce probl\u00e8me dans la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques, alors qu\u2019il aurait pu se prononcer en faveur de l\u2019applicabilit\u00e9 du droit commun des concentrations au secteur bancaire, ou sugg\u00e9rer des solutions alternatives.<\/p>\n<p>1084. \u2013 Il convient de pr\u00e9ciser que le projet de d\u00e9cret d\u2019application du volet \u00ab contr\u00f4le des concentrations \u00bb de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques mentionnait \u00e0 deux reprises les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Par exemple, selon l\u2019une des dispositions, une concentration n\u2019\u00e9tait pas r\u00e9alis\u00e9e lorsque les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit ou financiers d\u00e9tenaient \u00e0 titre temporaire des participations d\u2019une entreprise en vue de les revendre dans un d\u00e9lai d\u2019un an. Ceci permettait de consid\u00e9rer qu\u2019ils seraient d\u00e9sormais soumis au r\u00e9gime de droit commun du contr\u00f4le des concentrations. Le Comit\u00e9 juridique de la F\u00e9d\u00e9ration bancaire fran\u00e7aise adressa ainsi une lettre au directeur du Tr\u00e9sor, afin d\u2019obtenir la modification du projet de d\u00e9cret. A la suite de cette intervention, le d\u00e9cret d\u2019application de la loi relative aux nouvelles r\u00e9gulations \u00e9conomiques fut finalement publi\u00e9 sans donner aucune indication sur les concentrations bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>1085. \u2013 Le Conseil d\u2019Etat n\u2019apporta pas non plus de r\u00e9ponse. Il consid\u00e9ra que \u00ab les op\u00e9rations de concentration portant sur des activit\u00e9s bancaires ne sont pas soumises \u00e0 l\u2019autorisation pr\u00e9alable du ministre charg\u00e9 de l\u2019\u00e9conomie \u00bb. Il affirma ensuite que l\u2019habilitation \u00ab donn\u00e9e par le l\u00e9gislateur au Comit\u00e9 des \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et des entreprises d\u2019investissement pour pr\u00e9server le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire (\u2026) ne lui donne pas comp\u00e9tence pour proc\u00e9der \u00e0 un contr\u00f4le d\u2019une op\u00e9ration de concentration en assortissant sa d\u00e9cision d\u2019agr\u00e9ment de conditions particuli\u00e8res tenant au respect de la concurrence \u00bb. Enfin, il affirma qu\u2019il ne lui appartient pas de se substituer au l\u00e9gislateur concernant la d\u00e9termination des r\u00e8gles applicables aux concentrations bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>1086. \u2013 Par cons\u00e9quent, le l\u00e9gislateur a \u00e9t\u00e9 contraint de combler le vide juridique mis \u00e0 jour par le Conseil d\u2019Etat. Celui-ci est intervenu dans le cadre de la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re.<\/p>\n<p>1087. \u2013 Incontestablement, la doctrine fut divis\u00e9e pendant une vingtaine d\u2019ann\u00e9es. Il convient donc de rappeler les arguments qui furent invoqu\u00e9s contre l\u2019application du droit commun de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires (\u00a7 1) ainsi que les arguments favorables \u00e0 cette application (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1 : Les arguments contre l\u2019application du droit commun de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires<\/p>\n<p>1088. \u2013 Une analyse fond\u00e9e sur la carence des textes fut effectu\u00e9e dans l\u2019objectif de d\u00e9montrer que le droit commun de la concurrence n\u2019\u00e9tait pas applicable (A). Ensuite, des solutions alternatives furent propos\u00e9es afin de r\u00e9soudre la difficult\u00e9 juridique n\u00e9e de cette opposition (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Une analyse fond\u00e9e sur la carence des textes<\/p>\n<p><span>1089. \u2013 Alcuni autori hanno convenuto di ritenere l&#8217;applicazione dell&#8217;ordinanza del 12\/01\/1986 come \u201cgiuridicamente molto discutibile\u201d.\u00a0Hanno concluso che le disposizioni sul controllo delle fusioni non si applicavano alle banche.\u00a0Sostenevano, infatti, che anche se la legge bancaria avesse emanato norme speciali con finalit\u00e0 essenzialmente prudenziali, sarebbe comunque applicabile il principio secondo il quale le norme speciali derogano alle norme generali.\u00a0Inoltre, le disposizioni dell&#8217;articolo L. 511-4 del codice monetario e finanziario miravano molto chiaramente alle regole generali della concorrenza, e la regolamentazione della concorrenza era una preoccupazione che appariva anche altrove nella legge bancaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1090. \u2013 In addition, if the first paragraph of Article L. 511-4 of the Monetary and Financial Code provided that Book IV of the Commercial Code applied to credit institutions for their activities defined in Article L. 511-3, the second paragraph only specified that Articles L. 420-1 to L 420-4 of the Commercial Code were applicable to banks.\u00a0Thus, this article was content to state that the ordinance applied to credit institutions for the sanction of anti-competitive behavior.\u00a0Conversely, this meant that the other provisions of the ordinance did not apply to credit institutions.\u00a0On this legal basis, the merger provisions could therefore be considered inapplicable.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1091. \u2013 This article therefore aroused a difficulty because of its silence.\u00a0Its \u201cambiguity\u201d was underlined, for example, during the public exchange offer of the BNP on Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale and Paribas.\u00a0Indeed, no national procedure for the competition control of mergers was triggered.\u00a0This confirmed the hypothesis that competition control of mergers was inapplicable to banks.\u00a0This problem led the doctrine to make alternative proposals to the application of ordinary competition law to banks.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Alternative proposals to the application of ordinary competition law<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1092. \u2013 Alcuni autori hanno proposto, ai sensi dell&#8217;art. L. 511-4 del Codice monetario e finanziario, di operare una distinzione.\u00a0Se la concentrazione riguardava operazioni bancarie e connesse, non trovavano applicazione le disposizioni dell&#8217;ordinanza del 1986;\u00a0si applicavano invece se la concentrazione riguardava attivit\u00e0 non bancarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1093. \u2013 Di fronte a tale vuoto normativo, sono state svolte riflessioni, in particolare in sede CECEI, sulla questione della disciplina delle operazioni di concentrazione nel settore bancario in Francia.\u00a0Sono state esplorate diverse strade.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1094. \u2013 Since the banks are subject to in-depth controls, in particular prudential, it could be considered that they made it possible to assess concentrations.\u00a0The legislator could thus provide that the imperative of solvency took precedence over that of maintaining competition.\u00a0Moreover, since the relevant texts only refer to the supervision of the CECEI, it was possible to consider that this authority alone had jurisdiction in matters of banking concentration.\u00a0However, still within the framework of a restrictive interpretation of the provisions of banking law, it had to be concluded that the CECEI had no competence to control the attacks on competition.\u00a0The latter could therefore only exercise prudential supervision.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1095. \u2013 Another reflection was therefore undertaken with a view to examining the responsibilities which could be attributed, in the field of competition, to the various institutions concerned.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1096. \u2013 The CECEI could have carried out the competition law review.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1097. \u2013 Per garantire la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario, quest&#8217;ultimo stava gi\u00e0 svolgendo un&#8217;analisi in termini concorrenziali.\u00a0Ha verificato l&#8217;assenza di un effetto di concentrazione troppo marcato sul mercato in questione e ha quindi esaminato le quote di mercato degli stabilimenti interessati dall&#8217;operazione di concentrazione.\u00a0Questa analisi era precisa e le filiali della Banque de France fornivano la distribuzione per dipartimento dei depositi e dei prestiti per istituto.\u00a0Questo studio delle quote di mercato \u00e8 stato effettuato in alcune fusioni, in particolare l&#8217;operazione CIC\/Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel.\u00a0Questa analisi delle quote di mercato degli enti creditizi interessati si basava su un&#8217;interpretazione dell&#8217;articolo L. 511-10, comma 3, del Codice monetario e finanziario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1098. \u2013 Il Comitato ha deciso di approfondire l&#8217;analisi in termini concorrenziali e ha svolto essa stessa la revisione del diritto della concorrenza sulla base di un&#8217;interpretazione estensiva dell&#8217;art. L. 511-10 del Codice monetario e finanziario.\u00a0Alcuni membri della CECEI erano favorevoli all&#8217;assunzione di quest&#8217;ultima responsabilit\u00e0.\u00a0Questa soluzione \u00e8 stata adottata durante la fusione Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/Credit Lyonnais.\u00a0Con comunicato stampa del 01\/10\/2003, infatti, il CECEI ha annunciato l&#8217;intenzione di esaminare, sotto il profilo della concorrenza, la domanda di acquisizione del Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais da parte del Cr\u00e9dit Agricole.\u00a0Coglie l&#8217;occasione per invitare i terzi interessati a trasmettergli eventuali osservazioni, nonch\u00e9 eventuali dati o elementi oggettivi ritenuti illuminanti per la valutazione dell&#8217;impatto concorrenziale dell&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Di conseguenza,<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1099. \u2013 However, this position was disputed. Prudential and competition controls do not have the same legal objectives. They are complementary. It is for this reason that they must coexist while remaining independent. The initiative taken by the CECEI was therefore called into question by the Council of State and the legislator. Indeed, fundamental arguments can be expressed in favor of the application of ordinary competition law to banking mergers.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: Arguments in favor of the application of ordinary competition law to banking mergers<\/p>\n<p>1100. \u2013 The application of ordinary competition law to banking mergers can be the subject of various justifications. We are going to highlight the extra-textual (A) and textual (B) consecrations of these arguments.<\/p>\n<p>A\/ An extra-textual consecration of the analysis 1101. \u2013 This consecration comes, on the one hand, from national and international authorities (1) and, on the other hand, from doctrine (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ A consecration by national and international authorities<\/p>\n<p><span>1102. \u2013 La posizione della direzione generale Concorrenza, consumatori e lotta antifrode \u00e8 stata esposta nel 1992 in un documento intitolato \u00abMetodo analitico per il controllo delle concentrazioni\u00bb.\u00a0Ammette che \u201cse l&#8217;articolazione tra la legge bancaria e l&#8217;ordinanza del 12\/01\/1986 \u00e8 semplice in tema di pratiche anticoncorrenziali (\u2026) non lo \u00e8 per il controllo delle concentrazioni\u201d.\u00a0Tuttavia, \u00e8 chiaramente favorevole all&#8217;applicabilit\u00e0 del controllo delle fusioni previsto dall&#8217;ordinanza.\u00a0In tale ambito, l&#8217;applicazione del controllo della concorrenza al settore bancario deve essere valutata tenendo conto della specifica disciplina prevista dalla legge 24\/01\/1984 relativa all&#8217;attivit\u00e0 e al controllo degli enti creditizi.\u00a0Secondo la Direzione Generale della Concorrenza,\u00a0consumo e repressione delle frodi, \u00absi consideri che il titolo V dell&#8217;ordinanza del 1986 potrebbe trovare applicazione alle operazioni di concentrazione concernenti gli enti creditizi, in quanto le specifiche regole dettate dal diritto bancario in tema di concentrazione sono state effettuate con finalit\u00e0 essenzialmente prudenziali, estranee agli obiettivi generali di mantenimento della concorrenza perseguiti dall&#8217;ordinanza.\u00a0Queste norme speciali si aggiungono alle norme di common law del titolo V, ma non possono essere considerate come derogatorie o sostitutive di esse\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo sulla base del diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0\u00absi consideri che il Titolo V dell&#8217;Ordinanza del 1986 potrebbe trovare applicazione alle operazioni di concentrazione concernenti gli enti creditizi, in quanto le norme speciali dettate dalla legge bancaria in materia di concentrazione sono state adottate in un fine essenzialmente prudenziale, estraneo alle finalit\u00e0 generali di mantenere la concorrenza perseguita dall&#8217;ordinanza.\u00a0Queste norme speciali si aggiungono alle norme di common law del titolo V, ma non possono essere considerate come derogatorie o sostitutive di esse\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo in base al diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0\u201csi consideri che il Titolo V dell&#8217;Ordinanza del 1986 potrebbe trovare applicazione alle operazioni di concentrazione concernenti gli enti creditizi, in quanto le norme speciali dettate dalla legge bancaria in materia di concentrazione hanno avuto un carattere essenzialmente prudenziale, estraneo alle finalit\u00e0 generali di mantenimento della concorrenza perseguite dall&#8217;ordine.\u00a0Queste norme speciali si aggiungono alle norme di common law del titolo V, ma non possono essere considerate come derogatorie o sostitutive di esse\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo sulla base del diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0in quanto le specifiche regole dettate dalla legge bancaria in materia di concentrazione sono state emanate per finalit\u00e0 essenzialmente prudenziali, estranee alle finalit\u00e0 generali di mantenimento della concorrenza perseguite dall&#8217;ordinanza.\u00a0Queste norme speciali si aggiungono alle norme di common law del titolo V, ma non possono essere considerate come derogatorie o sostitutive di esse\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo in base al diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0in quanto le norme speciali dettate dalla legge bancaria in materia di concentrazione sono state emanate con finalit\u00e0 essenzialmente prudenziali,\u00a0estranei agli obiettivi generali di mantenimento della concorrenza perseguiti dall&#8217;ordinanza.\u00a0Queste norme speciali si aggiungono alle norme di common law del titolo V, ma non possono essere considerate come derogatorie o sostitutive di esse\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo sulla base del diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0ma non pu\u00f2 considerarsi derogatorio o sostitutivo\u201d.\u00a0Di conseguenza, in assenza di un&#8217;espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo in base al diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.\u00a0ma non pu\u00f2 considerarsi derogatorio o sostitutivo\u201d.\u00a0Perci\u00f2,\u00a0in assenza di espressa esclusione, rimarrebbe possibile un controllo in base al diritto comune.\u00a0Questa interpretazione sembra favorevole alla coesistenza di regimi bancari e di controllo della concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1103. \u2013 Finally, this position seems to have been confirmed in 1998 in an OECD study.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ A consecration of the doctrine<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1104. \u2013 Mr. Arnaud Raynouard spoke out in favor of the application of merger control to bank mergers likely to create or strengthen a dominant position or affect competition.\u00a0According to this professor, \u201can economic and expediency argument justifies subjecting the banking sector to the national merger control regime.\u00a0The dogma of competition, agitated by the business community, does not seem likely to spare a sector as sensitive as that of banking\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1105. \u2013 Monsieur Gilbert Parleani n\u2019a pas sembl\u00e9 non plus favorable \u00e0 l\u2019extension du contr\u00f4le du CECEI. Selon lui, les textes fran\u00e7ais n\u2019ont pas attribu\u00e9 au CECEI les contr\u00f4les prudentiels et concurrentiels. \u00ab Le silence du droit fran\u00e7ais des concentrations en mati\u00e8re bancaire laisse un vide juridique \u00bb qui est pr\u00e9occupant. Il \u00ab offre en r\u00e9alit\u00e9 aux autorit\u00e9s fran\u00e7aises une marge de libert\u00e9 sans doute excessive, car elles pourront toujours \u00eatre soup\u00e7onn\u00e9es d\u2019\u00eatre arbitraires \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>1106. \u2013 Selon Monsieur Louis Vogel, la loi n\u2019a pas sp\u00e9cifi\u00e9 que l\u2019autorit\u00e9 bancaire peut se saisir des dossiers de concentrations bancaires concernant les aspects concurrentiels. L\u2019auteur s\u2019est demand\u00e9, notamment, si le CECEI est \u00ab outill\u00e9 pour proc\u00e9der \u00e0 ce type de contr\u00f4le \u00bb. En effet, le droit de la concurrence est particuli\u00e8rement \u00ab technique et complexe, n\u00e9cessitant \u00e0 l\u2019image de toute mati\u00e8re juridique des comp\u00e9tences particuli\u00e8res \u00bb. Il convient de pr\u00e9ciser que sur la totalit\u00e9 des membres composant le Comit\u00e9, seul un membre dispose de comp\u00e9tence en mati\u00e8re de droit de la concurrence. Or, cette personne exerce ses fonctions \u00e0 titre de suppl\u00e9ant. En outre, la proc\u00e9dure mise en place par le CECEI ne pr\u00e9sente pas les m\u00eames garanties que celles applicables devant les autorit\u00e9s de concurrence. Incontestablement, \u00ab le plus grand secret entoure les d\u00e9lib\u00e9rations et les r\u00e9unions du CECEI \u00bb. Ceci ouvre la voie \u00e0 la contestation et au contentieux. Selon l\u2019auteur, les r\u00e8gles prudentielles et concurrentielles sont m\u00e9lang\u00e9es par l\u2019autorit\u00e9. Il y a presque un conflit d\u2019int\u00e9r\u00eat. \u00ab Lors d\u2019op\u00e9rations de fusions et d\u2019acquisitions, la Commission europ\u00e9enne se montre particuli\u00e8rement sourcilleuse pour que, dans les pays membres, le contr\u00f4le de droit de la concurrence ne se m\u00e9lange pas avec celui des r\u00e8gles prudentielles. Elle n\u2019h\u00e9siterait pas, face \u00e0 une telle situation, \u00e0 refuser \u00e0 un Etat membre d\u2019appliquer le droit national qu\u2019il a la facult\u00e9 d\u2019invoquer dans certains cas. La double comp\u00e9tence du CECEI pourrait placer la France dans une situation d\u00e9licate \u00bb et engendrer des conflits avec la Commission europ\u00e9enne.<\/p>\n<p>1107. \u2013 Dans le prolongement de cette analyse, Messieurs Claude Lucas de Leyssac et Jean-Louis Lesquins ont consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que le CECEI est embarrass\u00e9, \u00ab faute sans doute de disposer de tous les moyens d\u2019analyse indispensables\u2026 \u00bb. Selon ces auteurs, le contr\u00f4le du CECEI engendre une multiplication des autorit\u00e9s comp\u00e9tentes. Ceci cr\u00e9e \u00ab un risque de diversification des approches et des m\u00e9thodes utilis\u00e9es, de divergence des appr\u00e9ciations et donc d\u2019impr\u00e9visibilit\u00e9 du droit \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>1108. \u2013 En outre, Monsieur Ronzano a \u00e9t\u00e9 frapp\u00e9 par l\u2019analyse concurrentielle du CECEI qu\u2019il a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 \u00ab lapidaire dans son argumentation \u00bb. L\u2019approche adopt\u00e9e par le CECEI a \u00e9t\u00e9 \u00ab quasi math\u00e9matique \u00bb. En dessous de 40 % de part de march\u00e9, le CECEI a identifi\u00e9 une zone blanche. Au dessus de 45 % de part de march\u00e9, celui-ci a consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que le groupe doit c\u00e9der des participations et geler son d\u00e9veloppement. Enfin, entre 40 et 45 % de part de march\u00e9, l\u2019entit\u00e9 doit s\u2019engager \u00e0 geler son d\u00e9veloppement. La r\u00e9f\u00e9rence aux parts de march\u00e9 de la nouvelle entit\u00e9 a parfois constitu\u00e9 le seul \u00e9l\u00e9ment pris en consid\u00e9ration dans le raisonnement \u00ab ce qui peut tout de m\u00eame para\u00eetre un peu court \u00bb. A notre avis, cette m\u00e9thode d\u2019analyse est r\u00e9v\u00e9latrice du manque de comp\u00e9tence du CECEI pour effectuer le contr\u00f4le de la concurrence.<\/p>\n<p>1109. \u2013 Enfin, selon Monsieur Arhel, la comp\u00e9tence du CECEI a constitu\u00e9 une source de probl\u00e8me car elle s\u2019est r\u00e9v\u00e9l\u00e9e contraire \u00e0 l\u2019objectif d\u2019une politique concurrentielle unifi\u00e9e et logique.<\/p>\n<p>1110. \u2013 Ainsi, de nombreux auteurs ont plaid\u00e9 pour l\u2019application du droit commun de la concurrence aux banques. Cette interpr\u00e9tation a \u00e9t\u00e9 consacr\u00e9e textuellement.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ Une cons\u00e9cration textuelle de l\u2019argumentation<\/p>\n<p>1111. \u2013 Des fondements textuels permettant de consacrer l\u2019application du droit commun de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires ont \u00e9t\u00e9 propos\u00e9s ant\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 l\u2019adoption de la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re (1). Cette derni\u00e8re est intervenue afin de lever toutes les incertitudes juridiques (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Les fondements textuels ant\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re<\/p>\n<p>1112. \u2013 Les r\u00e8gles de l\u2019ordonnance n\u00b0 86-1243 du 01\/12\/1986, codifi\u00e9es dans le livre IV du Code de commerce, ont vocation \u00e0 s\u2019appliquer en mati\u00e8re de contr\u00f4le des concentrations, pour l\u2019ensemble des produits et services. L\u2019objectif des auteurs de l\u2019ordonnance visait clairement \u00e0 ce que ces dispositions s\u2019appliquent \u00e0 tous les secteurs de l\u2019\u00e9conomie. Il est donc logique de les appliquer au secteur bancaire.<\/p>\n<p>1113. \u2013 En outre, il \u00e9tait \u00e9galement possible de consid\u00e9rer que l\u2019absence de r\u00e9f\u00e9rence aux concentrations, \u00e0 l\u2019article L. 511-4 du Code mon\u00e9taire et financier, devait conduire \u00e0 l\u2019application du dispositif de droit commun. Le Code mon\u00e9taire et financier se bornait \u00e0 pr\u00e9ciser que les op\u00e9rations de banque \u00e9taient soumises \u00e0 un r\u00e9gime de poursuites propre au secteur bancaire. Autrement dit, la loi pr\u00e9cisait les conditions de mise en \u0153uvre du droit de la concurrence sur un point particulier, mais n\u2019excluait en rien le principe g\u00e9n\u00e9ral d\u2019application du droit de la concurrence \u00ab \u00e0 toutes les activit\u00e9s de production, de distribution et de services \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>1114. \u2013 Par ailleurs, il n\u2019\u00e9tait pas logique que les dispositions du Code de commerce sur les concentrations soient \u00e9cart\u00e9es pour les banques alors que le secteur voisin des assurances \u00e9tait soumis au droit commun. Cette incoh\u00e9rence \u00e9tait accentu\u00e9e par l\u2019application du droit de la concurrence dans l\u2019hypoth\u00e8se o\u00f9 des services d\u2019assurance \u00e9taient offerts par les \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. De m\u00eame, des prises de contr\u00f4les dans le secteur de l\u2019assurance pouvaient engendrer l\u2019application des articles L. 430-1 et suivants du Code de commerce. Signalons que dans une telle hypoth\u00e8se de rapprochement, il convenait de prendre en compte, pour le calcul des seuils, le chiffre d\u2019affaires global r\u00e9alis\u00e9 par les banques.<\/p>\n<p>1115. \u2013 Cette confusion \u00e9tait accrue par le R\u00e8glement communautaire sur le contr\u00f4le concurrentiel des concentrations qui pr\u00e9voyait express\u00e9ment son application aux \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit. Ainsi, la comp\u00e9tence du CECEI en mati\u00e8re de concurrence ne pouvait \u00eatre admissible que pour les concentrations nationales. Par cons\u00e9quent, le CECEI ne pouvait appr\u00e9cier une op\u00e9ration de concentration de dimension communautaire que sur ses aspects prudentiels, puisque les Etats membres ne peuvent appliquer leur l\u00e9gislation nationale en mati\u00e8re concurrentielle. Subs\u00e9quemment, la comp\u00e9tence du CECEI, dans le domaine de la concurrence, engendrait une dissym\u00e9trie illogique entre le droit national et le droit communautaire.<\/p>\n<p>1116. \u2013 Enfin, l\u2019article 2 du D\u00e9cret n\u00b0 2002-689 du 30\/04\/2002 a pr\u00e9cis\u00e9 que le chiffre d\u2019affaires, en mati\u00e8re de concentrations, se calcule selon les modalit\u00e9s d\u00e9finies par l\u2019article 5 du R\u00e8glement communautaire. Or, cet article 5 a pr\u00e9vu des r\u00e8gles particuli\u00e8res de calcul pour les \u00ab \u00e9tablissements de cr\u00e9dit et autres \u00e9tablissements financiers \u00bb. En pr\u00e9sence d\u2019un tel renvoi, il \u00e9tait possible de justifier l\u2019application du droit de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires. N\u00e9anmoins, le l\u00e9gislateur est intervenu afin de lever toute incertitude juridique.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ La cons\u00e9cration de l\u2019argumentation par la loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re<\/p>\n<p>1117. \u2013 Le gouvernement a pr\u00e9sent\u00e9 deux amendements au projet de loi de s\u00e9curit\u00e9 financi\u00e8re afin de r\u00e9soudre la controverse concernant l\u2019application du droit de la concurrence aux concentrations bancaires.<\/p>\n<p>1118. \u2013 Ce contr\u00f4le n\u2019a pas \u00e9t\u00e9 attribu\u00e9 au CECEI car cela aurait alourdi son travail. De plus, celui-ci n\u2019est pas sp\u00e9cialis\u00e9 en droit de la concurrence. En effet, il est une autorit\u00e9 prudentielle qui a pour vocation d\u2019assurer la solidit\u00e9, la stabilit\u00e9 et le bon fonctionnement du syst\u00e8me bancaire. La loi ne l\u2019a pas charg\u00e9 du contr\u00f4le de la concurrence. Par cons\u00e9quent, ses pouvoirs ne devaient pas s\u2019\u00e9tendre au del\u00e0 du cadre pr\u00e9vu par le l\u00e9gislateur, afin que son mandat demeure clair et non contradictoire. En outre, il n\u2019\u00e9tait pas souhaitable d\u2019accentuer la comp\u00e9tition entre l\u2019autorit\u00e9 administrative sectorielle qu\u2019est le CECEI et l\u2019autorit\u00e9 horizontale de la concurrence. Ceci aurait cr\u00e9\u00e9 un risque de recul des pr\u00e9rogatives de cette derni\u00e8re. Le risque aurait \u00e9t\u00e9 d\u2019autant plus important que les autorit\u00e9s sectorielles sont plus sensibles aux pressions des entreprises qui sont proches d\u2019elles.<\/p>\n<p>1119. \u2013 Thus, the financial security law entrusted the investigation of cases to the Directorate General for Competition, Consumer Affairs and Fraud Prevention. This may require the opinion of the Competition Council. In this case, the CECEI is also consulted, but only on the prudential aspects of the operation. The latter has one month to submit its opinion to the Competition Council. This opinion is made public, which is beneficial because it reinforces the transparency of the banking authority.<\/p>\n<p>1120. \u2013 Consequently, the legislator, by subjecting banking concentrations to ordinary competition law, has adopted a coherent solution for the French legal system. We will therefore consider how this control should be implemented.<\/p>\n<p>Section 2: The application of ordinary competition law to the control of banking concentrations<\/p>\n<p>1121. \u2013 Concentrations are subject, in France, to an administrative policing regime. This is defined by Book IV, Title III of the Commercial Code, as amended by the law relating to new economic regulations.<\/p>\n<p>1122. \u2013 Among the amendments made by the law of 05\/15\/2001, the most notable concerns the notification of concentration projects to the national authorities responsible for compliance with competition, which is mandatory. However, it was until then only a faculty open to the parties. Logical corollary of the obligation of notification, an obligation of suspension was introduced. Thus, the operation is suspended as long as the Minister has not taken a position. The now systematic control of mergers shows that the State wants to increase the regulatory process. It is a new kind of interventionism, because it is more specific, it intervenes not on market structures but on changes or assignments of market structures,<\/p>\n<p>1123. \u2013 This amendment brought French law into line with existing Community law, which already imposed compulsory notification. This led to an increase in the number of notifications of French mergers since these operations necessarily had to be notified.<\/p>\n<p>1124. \u2013 It must be demonstrated that the general conditions for the notification of concentrations can be applied to banks (\u00a7 1). In addition, the object of control set up by competition law is also applicable (\u00a7 2).<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 1: Application of the general conditions for the notification of concentrations to banks<\/p>\n<p>1125. \u2013 There are conditions linked to the national concentration qualification (A) and conditions linked to compliance with the content of the notification file (B).<\/p>\n<p>A\/ Conditions linked to qualification as a national concentration operation<\/p>\n<p>1126. \u2013 Two cumulative criteria are taken into consideration. The first criterion aims to determine whether the operation in question constitutes a concentration operation (1). The second criterion aims to verify that the size of the operation respects the thresholds of applicability of French merger law (2).<\/p>\n<p>1\/ The notion of concentration<\/p>\n<p>1127. \u2013 The notion of concentration operation is defined more precisely (a) while the notion of control appears to be broadened (b) since the reform that took place within the framework of the law on new economic regulations.<\/p>\n<p>a\/ A precise definition of the notion of concentration<\/p>\n<p><span>1128. \u2013 Nel sistema previgente, la concentrazione risultava da qualsiasi atto, qualunque esso sia, che trasferisse la propriet\u00e0 o il godimento in tutto o in parte dei beni, dei diritti e delle obbligazioni di una societ\u00e0 o che avesse per oggetto o per effetto di abilitare una societ\u00e0 o un gruppo di societ\u00e0 di esercitare, direttamente o indirettamente, un&#8217;influenza determinante su una o pi\u00f9 altre societ\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1129. \u2013 Ai sensi della riforma, la concentrazione si realizza o per fusione, o per acquisizione del controllo di una o pi\u00f9 altre societ\u00e0, o per costituzione di una \u201csociet\u00e0 mista che svolga in modo durevole tutte le funzioni di un soggetto economico autonomo\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1130. \u2013 Questa nuova definizione, pi\u00f9 precisa e rigorosa della precedente, tiene conto del fatto che, nel nuovo regime, la notifica dei progetti di concentrazione \u00e8 obbligatoria.\u00a0Pertanto, le imprese devono essere in grado di valutare con precisione quali delle loro operazioni sono soggette a tale obbligo di notifica.\u00a0Infatti, le conseguenze sarebbero disastrose se le societ\u00e0 fossero obbligate a sospendere o annullare, dopo la sua realizzazione, un&#8217;operazione che non sarebbe stata notificata, a causa di una cattiva lettura della definizione di concentrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1131. \u2013 Pi\u00f9 che una precisazione, questa nuova definizione della nozione di concentrazione si allinea alla definizione vigente nell&#8217;ordinamento comunitario e facilita quindi un approccio coordinato da parte delle autorit\u00e0 nazionali e comunitarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ The extension of the nozione di controllo<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1132. \u2013 Il previgente regime normativo considered the question of the controllo solo indirettamente con riferimento alla creation or al rafforzamento di una dominant position ou all&#8217;esistenza di un&#8217;influenza determinante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1133. \u2013 Tuttavia, precisata la definizione della nozione di concentration e faceendo ora espresso riferimento alla nozione di controllo, \u00e8 apparso necessario ampliare la definizione di \u201ccontrollo\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1134. \u2013 Secondo la nuova definizione, il controllo drifter\u00e0 dai diritti, dai contratti e dagli altri mezzi che conferiscono, da soli o congiuntamente e tenuto conto delle circostanze di fatto o di diritto, la possibilit\u00e0 di esercitare un&#8217;influenza determinante sull&#8217;attivit\u00e0 di una societ\u00e0, e in particolare:<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 i diritti di propriet\u00e0 o godimento di tutto o parte del patrimonio di una societ\u00e0;<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 diritti o contratti che conferiscono un&#8217;influenza determinante sulla composition, deliberazioni o decisioni degli organi di una societ\u00e0.<\/span><br \/><span>Di conseguenza, tale norma riproduce in modo molto fedele la definizione del diritto comunitario in materia, il che dimostra ancora una volta la volont\u00e0 del legislatore francese di uniformare diritto francese e diritto comunitario.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Rispetto delle soglie di applicabilit\u00e0 della legge francese sulle fusioni<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1135. \u2013 Art.\u00a0L. 430-1, comma 2, cc prevedeva, nel vecchio regime, due condizioni di soglia alternative.\u00a0The norm francesi dovevano essere applies when the quote di mercato delle societ\u00e0 partecipanti alla concentration proposta superavano insieme il 25% del mercato rilevante in Francia, o quando il fatturato total, cup escluse, di queste societ\u00e0 superava i sette miliardi di crossed.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1136. \u2013 D&#8217;ora in poi, ai sensi della normativa in materia di nuova disciplina economica, le soglie per l&#8217;attivazione della controllabilit\u00e0 dell&#8217;operazione sono basate esclusivamente sul fatturato dei soggetti partecipanti all&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1137. \u2013 Da un lato, l&#8217;ambito di applicazione della nuova disposizione appare pi\u00f9 ampio, in quanto le soglie di notifica sono state abbassate e la notifica \u00e8 diventata obbligatoria.\u00a0D&#8217;altra parte, le condizioni per la notifica delle alternative sono diventate comunque cumulative e allentano, in una certa misura, i vincoli derivanti da questo nuovo obbligo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1138. \u2013 Il fatturato totale mondiale, al netto dell&#8217;imposta, di tutte le societ\u00e0 o gruppi di persone fisiche o giuridiche partecipanti alla concentrazione deve essere superiore a 150 milioni di euro, e il fatturato totale, al netto dell&#8217;imposta, realizzato in Francia da almeno due delle societ\u00e0 o dei gruppi delle persone fisiche o giuridiche interessate deve superare i 50 milioni di euro.\u00a0Si precisa che tali soglie sono inferiori a quelle inizialmente previste dal decreto 01\/12\/1986: la prima soglia \u00e8 divisa per cinque e la seconda per sei.\u00a0Questo abbassamento delle soglie \u00e8 un&#8217;innovazione importante poich\u00e9 consente di arrestare un maggior numero di operazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1139. \u2013 Il ressort de cette nouvelle formule que seuls les chiffres d\u2019affaires locaux et mondiaux sont d\u00e9sormais pris en compte, ce qui t\u00e9moigne de la coordination des r\u00e8gles de concurrence fran\u00e7aises avec les r\u00e8gles de concurrence communautaires.<\/p>\n<p>1140. \u2013 Thus, the regime resulting from the law on new economic regulations has abandoned any reference to the market shares of the companies concerned, which seems to be a new manifestation of the desire for convergence with the Community system. Indeed, with regard to the nature of the criteria used, the system is limited to those laid down by the Community regulation.<\/p>\n<p>1141. \u2013 It is however relevant to ask whether the reference to market shares, representing more precisely the context of competition in a given market, was not a more appropriate criterion for assessing the impact of a merger on the competition. The abandonment of the market share criterion seems paradoxical for certain authors. They claim that the majority of the checks carried out by the Minister, before the reform, were carried out on the basis of the sole criterion of market shares and that the infringement of free competition is essentially a function of the dominant position exercised on a given market. .<\/p>\n<p>1142. \u2013 In reality, given the mandatory nature of the notification, this system has the merit of simplicity. Indeed, it is imperative that the criteria for crossing thresholds be clear and leave no room for arbitrariness.<\/p>\n<p><span>1143. \u2013 Inoltre, fermo restando il minimo prescritto dal codice di commercio, o la proposta concentrazione \u00e8 soggetta al sistema di controllo francese, in ragione dell&#8217;entit\u00e0 del fatturato, oppure rientra nella giurisdizione delle autorit\u00e0 comunitarie.\u00a0Si segnala, infatti, che la normativa relativa alle nuove regole economiche recepisce esplicitamente il sistema dello \u201csportello unico\u201d.\u00a0Pertanto, l&#8217;ordinamento francese trova applicazione solo se l&#8217;operazione di concentrazione notificata esula dall&#8217;ambito di applicazione del Regolamento CE n. 139\/2004 del 20\/01\/2004, relativo al controllo delle concentrazioni tra imprese.\u00a0Di conseguenza, per essere assoggettata alla procedura di controllo nazionale, l&#8217;operazione di concentrazione che supera le due soglie di fatturato non deve, invece,<\/span><br \/><span>In the latter case, the parties must comply with the decree setting the content of the notification file.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Conditions related to compliance with the content of the notification file<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1144. \u2013 With regard to the notification procedure, the implementing decree of the law relating to new economic regulations of 30\/04\/2002 laid the foundations for a simplified notification without however naming it explicitly.\u00a0Indeed, Article 5 and its annexes define the content of a notification.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1145. \u2013 Il fascicolo di notifica deve contenere una dettagliata descrizione degli aspetti giuridici ed economici dell&#8217;operazione proposta, una presentazione delle societ\u00e0 interessate e dei gruppi di appartenenza, nonch\u00e9 indicazioni per ciascun mercato interessato.\u00a0Per mercato rilevante si intende un mercato rilevante, in termini di prodotti e in termini geografici, sul quale l&#8217;operazione notificata ha un impatto diretto o indiretto.\u00a0Un mercato del prodotto rilevante comprende tutti i prodotti o servizi che il consumatore considera intercambiabili o sostituibili a causa delle loro caratteristiche, dei loro prezzi e dell&#8217;uso a cui sono destinati.\u00a0Un mercato geografico rilevante \u00e8 un territorio in cui vengono offerti e richiesti beni e servizi.\u00a0Le condizioni di concorrenza vi sono sufficientemente omogenee.\u00a0Essa pu\u00f2, in particolare, essere distinta dalle zone geografiche limitrofe perch\u00e9 le condizioni di concorrenza in esse differiscono sensibilmente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1146. \u2013 Si ripete, inoltre, la distinzione comunitaria tra i mercati solo \u201cinteressati\u201d ei mercati \u201cinteressati\u201d dall&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Un mercato rilevante \u00e8 considerato interessato se due o pi\u00f9 societ\u00e0 o gruppi svolgono attivit\u00e0 su tale mercato e le loro quote combinate raggiungono almeno il 25%.\u00a0Lo stesso vale se almeno una societ\u00e0 opera su questo mercato e un&#8217;altra di queste societ\u00e0 opera su un mercato, situato a monte oa valle, o su un mercato collegato, a condizione che tutte le societ\u00e0 raggiungano un minimo del 25% su uno di questi mercati.\u00a0Inoltre, un mercato pu\u00f2 anche risentire della scomparsa di un potenziale concorrente a causa dell&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Pertanto, per un gran numero di fusioni, non vi sar\u00e0 alcun mercato interessato,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1147. \u2013 Nel caso in cui l&#8217;operazione rientri nella definizione del mercato interessato, i soggetti notificanti devono fornire alla Direzione Generale Concorrenza dei Consumatori e Antifrode informazioni integrative molto dettagliate.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1148. \u2013 Il fascicolo di notifica firmato viene inviato in quattro copie.\u00a0Quando l&#8217;amministrazione rileva che il fascicolo \u00e8 incompleto o che alcuni suoi elementi non sono conformi alle definizioni normative, chiede che il fascicolo sia completato o rettificato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1149. \u2013 L&#8217;applicazione di tali disposizioni alle banche non sembra quindi sollevare difficolt\u00e0.\u00a0Lo stesso vale per l&#8217;oggetto del controllo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 2: Applicazione dello scopo del controllo delle fusioni: salvaguardia della libera concorrenza effettiva<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1150. \u2013 Questa effettiva libera concorrenza \u00e8 preservata da attori eterogenei (A).\u00a0Questi ultimi applicano le disposizioni del codice di commercio che disciplinano le modalit\u00e0 di controllo (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ La salvaguardia della libera concorrenza da parte di attori eterogenei<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1151. \u2013 Il controllo francese delle fusioni consacra la preponderanza dell&#8217;attore politico (1).\u00a0Tuttavia, ci\u00f2 non significa che il controllo sia puramente politico.\u00a0In effetti, anche gli attori giuridici intervengono in via secondaria (2).\u00a0Tale dualit\u00e0 di competenza \u00e8 fonte di macchinosit\u00e0 del procedimento, in quanto il controllo dell&#8217;operazione di fusione che d\u00e0 luogo a richiesta di parere del Consiglio della Concorrenza \u00e8 demandato a due autorit\u00e0 distinte.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ La preponderanza dell&#8217;attore politico<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1152. \u2013 Originally, the ordinance of 01\/12\/1986 provided that any concentration project or any concentration carried out for less than three months could be notified to the Minister of Economy and Finance, who then decided to approve or deny the transaction.\u00a0The Minister was required to make a decision within two months and his silence was tantamount to acceptance.\u00a0In this system, the Competition Council played only a limited role.\u00a0In fact, the Minister for the Economy and Finance only had the option of referring it to the Council for an opinion if he considered that the operation of concentration envisaged affected competition.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1153. \u2013 Since the reform stemming from the law on new economic regulations, political power still remains preponderant in the context of merger control.\u00a0It should be noted that the draft law provided, on the one hand, for the possibility for the Competition Council to take action on its own initiative and, on the other hand, for the need for the Minister to render his decision within the limits of the opinion rendered.\u00a0.\u00a0The government was opposed to these two provisions for first political and then procedural reasons.\u00a0Thus, they were removed from the final bill.\u00a0We regret this bitterly because these would have allowed French merger control to become widely \u201clegalized\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1154. \u2013 In addition, the parties to the concentration still do not have the possibility of going directly to the Competition Council when it is clear that their project is likely to harm competition.\u00a0This possibility would have been useful because it would have made it possible to save time, within the framework of the examination procedure of the concentration by the Minister in charge of the Economy and Finance.\u00a0It would also have increased the powers of the Competition Council vis-\u00e0-vis the Minister.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1155. \u2013 The notification is made to the Minister responsible for the Economy.\u00a0This is the responsibility of the party acquiring control.\u00a0In the event of a merger or the creation of a joint venture, all parties involved must notify jointly.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1156. \u2013 La durata del primo periodo, durante il quale il ministro \u00e8 chiamato a pronunciarsi, \u00e8 stata ridotta da due mesi a cinque settimane.\u00a0Il perfezionamento dell&#8217;operazione proposta \u00e8 sospeso fino alla decisione del Ministro dell&#8217;Economia e delle Finanze sulle sorti della concentrazione.\u00a0Tuttavia, le parti possono, su richiesta motivata, chiedere l&#8217;autorizzazione del Ministro dell&#8217;economia e delle finanze a procedere alla concentrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1157. \u2013 In pratica, anche se secondo la riforma il Ministro dell&#8217;Economia e delle Finanze \u00e8 tenuto a consultare il Consiglio della Concorrenza quando ritenga che il progetto possa nuocere alla concorrenza, la decisione rimane nelle sue mani.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1158. \u2013 When a notification is made, three procedural outcomes can be distinguished within five weeks of the notification. They again clearly underline the preponderance of the political role in this control. Either the Minister informs the notifying party that the proposed transaction does not fall within the jurisdiction of the French authorities in terms of merger control; or he gives no response within five weeks of the notification, in which case the transaction is presumed to have been accepted; or finally the Minister considers that the operation is likely to harm competition, and refers the matter to the Competition Council for an opinion. In this case, the Minister remains free of the final decision as we have already indicated. However, it should be noted that the latter is in favor of banking concentrations. The assessment criteria most often used give the impression that the reasons for not opposing mergers are multiplied. The control is therefore not very rigorous.<\/p>\n<p>1159. \u2013 Consequently, French law assigns a preponderant role to the political actor in the control of concentrations. The law relating to the new economic regulations has even established a strengthening of the powers of the Administration, while the legitimacy, independence, means and prerogatives of the legal actors have only been relatively increased.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ The relative increase in the involvement of legal actors<\/p>\n<p>1160. \u2013 A relative increase in the role of the Competition Council (a) and of the judge of excess of power (b) can be observed. The latter are confined to a secondary role. Nevertheless, their interventions imbue merger control with a legal character.<\/p>\n<p>a\/ The relative increase in the advisory role of the Competition Council<\/p>\n<p><span>1161. \u2013 First of all, a copy of the concentration notification file must be sent to the Competition Council as soon as the Minister for the Economy and Finance has received it.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1162. \u2013 In addition, in the initial ordinance of 01\/12\/1986, the Minister for the Economy and Finance only had the option of seizing the Competition Council when he considered that the operation of possible merger would affect competition.\u00a0However, with the reform introduced by the law relating to new economic regulations, consultation of the Competition Council is mandatory as soon as the Minister finds that competition has been harmed.\u00a0Thus, thanks to this reform, it is no longer possible to oppose a concentration operation without the opinion of the Competition Council.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1163. \u2013 Finally, the notification of concentration operations having become compulsory, the number of projects submitted to the Competition Council has increased.\u00a0The role of the Competition Council has therefore been extended.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1164. \u2013 In the event that the Competition Council is seized, it has three months to give its opinion.\u00a0During the investigation, the Competition Council may consult third parties of its choices.\u00a0In particular, it is possible for it to consult the works councils of the companies participating in the concentration, which may also ask to be heard.\u00a0However, account must be taken of the legitimate interests of the parties to the concentration and of the other parties consulted in order to preserve business secrecy.\u00a0Within three weeks of the communication of the report, the parties are invited to present their observations.\u00a0Finally, the Competition Council issues its opinion.\u00a0It can propose the prohibition of the operation or condition the concentration on commitments on the part of the parties such as, for example, that of selling certain assets.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1165. \u2013 Sono allora possibili due esiti.\u00a0Secondo il parere del Consiglio della Concorrenza, o il Ministro vieta l&#8217;operazione di concentrazione entro quattro settimane dal presente parere, oppure la autorizza, ingiungendo alle parti di adottare ogni misura idonea a garantire una sufficiente concorrenza.\u00a0Va per\u00f2 precisato che il Ministro non pu\u00f2 seguire il parere del Consiglio della Concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1166. \u2013 Se la societ\u00e0 non rispetta la decisione pronunciata, si espone alle sanzioni pecuniarie comminate dal Ministro.\u00a0In tal caso, quest&#8217;ultimo deve adire il Consiglio della concorrenza e non pu\u00f2 eccedere l&#8217;importo della somma proposta dal Consiglio della concorrenza.\u00a0Inoltre, un altro attore legale interverr\u00e0 quando le parti contesteranno il provvedimento pronunciato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Il relativo incremento del ruolo del giudice dell&#8217;eccesso di potere<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1167. \u2013 Il Consiglio di Stato \u00e8 giudice delle decisioni prese dai ministri in materia di controllo delle concentrazioni.\u00a0\u00c8 competente a pronunciarsi sui ricorsi per abuso di potere.\u00a0La competenza della giurisdizione amministrativa non \u00e8 contestabile per quanto riguarda le decisioni di polizia amministrativa, prese dai ministri nell&#8217;ambito delle prerogative straordinarie loro affidate dal codice di commercio.\u00a0L&#8217;oggetto del controllo esercitato dal giudice amministrativo \u00e8 proprio quello di vigilare affinch\u00e9 i ministri non abbiano ecceduto il loro potere andando oltre le prerogative loro affidate.\u00a0Nell&#8217;ambito della giurisdizione amministrativa, il Consiglio di Stato \u00e8 competente a conoscere in prima e ultima istanza le decisioni ministeriali assunte in materia di controllo delle fusioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1168. \u2013 This jurisdictional control concerns the acts of the Administration, ie the final decision taken by the ministers concerned. The control does not relate directly to the opinion of the Competition Council, which intervenes in an advisory capacity upstream of the ministerial decision, an opinion which is not as such subject to appeal.<\/p>\n<p>1169. \u2013 The control exercised by the administrative judge is thus centered on the ministerial decision. It is a control of legality, which takes the form of an appeal for excess of power. In this context, it is up to the administrative judge to assess whether the ministers have remained within the scope of their prerogatives, whether they have not exceeded the powers entrusted to them with a view to maintaining or restoring sufficient competition. This control is not specific to concentrations. It takes the form and the usual ways of the control of legality exercised by the administrative judge on all the acts of the Administration.<\/p>\n<p>1170. \u2013 It is therefore a question of the application of the common law control exercised by the administrative judge on all the decisions of the Administration. However, this common law control tries to integrate the economic reasoning of the matter in which the decisions taken within the framework of the control of concentrations intervene. It seems that the Council of State has succeeded in integrating this economic reasoning in a satisfactory manner, which has enabled it to be able to intervene in merger control litigation.<\/p>\n<p>1171. \u2013 Consequently, there is first a review of the administrative procedure (\u03b1) and secondly a review of the merits of ministerial decisions (\u03b2). These checks can have serious consequences, particularly in the event of a contentious cancellation (\u03b3).<\/p>\n<p>\u03b1\/ Le contr\u00f4le de la proc\u00e9dure administrative<\/p>\n<p>1172. \u2013 Dans le contr\u00f4le d\u2019exc\u00e8s de pouvoir exerc\u00e9 par le juge administratif sur la l\u00e9galit\u00e9 des d\u00e9cisions administratives, le contr\u00f4le des formes et de la proc\u00e9dure suivie par l\u2019Administration occupe une place importante. Cet aspect du contr\u00f4le porte sur trois \u00e9l\u00e9ments : la comp\u00e9tence, la proc\u00e9dure et la forme de la d\u00e9cision.<\/p>\n<p>1173. \u2013 Ces diff\u00e9rents aspects soul\u00e8vent des difficult\u00e9s in\u00e9gales. Sur le terrain de la comp\u00e9tence, le Conseil d\u2019Etat v\u00e9rifie, par exemple, la validit\u00e9 des d\u00e9l\u00e9gations de signature consenties par les ministres aux signataires des d\u00e9cisions, lorsque les ministres ne signent pas eux-m\u00eames. Ce point n\u2019engendre pas de v\u00e9ritables difficult\u00e9s. Sur le terrain de la forme, le principal sujet d\u2019attention est sans aucun doute la motivation des d\u00e9cisions minist\u00e9rielles, impos\u00e9es par le Code de commerce. Mais l\u2019exp\u00e9rience montre que les d\u00e9cisions minist\u00e9rielles sont le plus souvent tr\u00e8s longuement motiv\u00e9es et que leurs motifs s\u2019alignent le plus souvent dans une large mesure sur ceux que le Conseil de la concurrence adopte.<\/p>\n<p>Ces aspects l\u00e0 ne provoquent gu\u00e8re de difficult\u00e9s s\u00e9rieuses. En revanche, il n\u2019en va pas de m\u00eame pour deux autres points partiellement \u00e9clair\u00e9s par la jurisprudence du Conseil d\u2019Etat. Il s\u2019agit du m\u00e9canisme de la d\u00e9cision tacite et de la question des droits de la d\u00e9fense.<\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Le m\u00e9canisme de la d\u00e9cision tacite<\/p>\n<p><span>1174. \u2013 Il Consiglio di Stato ha definito il meccanismo di decisione tacita previsto dagli artt. L. 430-5 IV e L. 430-7 V del codice di commercio.\u00a0Questo meccanismo di decisione tacita \u00e8 particolarmente importante.\u00a0Infatti, in assenza di una espressa decisione assunta nei termini previsti, sorge una tacita accettazione della concentrazione, che solleva l&#8217;Amministrazione da ogni possibilit\u00e0 di controllo della concentrazione.\u00a0Dall&#8217;adozione della legge relativa al nuovo regolamento economico, il periodo d&#8217;esame concesso all&#8217;Amministrazione \u00e8 di cinque settimane.\u00a0Se il Ministro interviene sul Consiglio della Concorrenza, quest&#8217;ultimo ha tre mesi di tempo per emettere il proprio parere e l&#8217;Amministrazione deve emettere la propria decisione entro quattro settimane da tale parere.\u00a0Sulla gestione di tale meccanismo la giurisprudenza ha fornito tre precisazioni:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 l&#8217;attivazione del termine non decorre fino al completamento del fascicolo di notifica.\u00a0L&#8217;Allegato I del Decreto n. 2002-689 del 30.04.2002 riporta un elenco di documenti che devono essere prodotti dalla societ\u00e0 notificante e l&#8217;Amministrazione pu\u00f2 richiedere la produzione di tutti i documenti necessari per valutare l&#8217;entit\u00e0 della concentrazione;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 il termine decorre dalla data di produzione del fascicolo completo, vale a dire normalmente dalla data dell&#8217;avviso di ricevimento rilasciato dal Ministro attestante l&#8217;integrit\u00e0 del fascicolo.\u00a0Se invece l&#8217;avviso di ricevimento non \u00e8 emesso lo stesso giorno, deve indicare la data di ricevimento degli atti e il termine decorrente da tale data;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 the mode of calculation of the time limit obeys the classic rules of calculation: the time limit begins to run the day after the date chosen by the acknowledgment of receipt at zero hour.\u00a0To provide these details, case law has relied on the general solutions of administrative law.\u00a0It also took into consideration the rules set by the French Commercial Code and implementing decree no. 2002-689 of 04\/30\/2002.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 The question of the rights of the defense<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1175. \u2013 As part of the control of the administrative procedure, a special place must be reserved for respect for the rights of the defence.\u00a0Three points are worth emphasizing.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1176. \u2013 First, the review may relate to compliance with the adversarial nature of the procedure before the Competition Council.\u00a0It is the texts that organize this contradictory procedure.\u00a0If necessary, the Council of State would sanction their ignorance.\u00a0A possible procedural irregularity before the Competition Council would result in the cancellation of the ministerial decision taken after consulting the Council.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1177. \u2013 Il Consiglio di Stato vigila poi affinch\u00e9 il Ministro dell&#8217;Economia, indipendentemente dal procedimento dinanzi al Consiglio della Concorrenza, rispetti il \u200b\u200bcarattere contraddittorio che il procedimento deve avere nei confronti delle parti della controversia.\u00a0Egli non pu\u00f2 basare la sua decisione su elementi sostanziali non discussi dalle parti prima che la decisione sia presa.\u00a0Il Ministro deve trasmettere anche il parere del Consiglio della Concorrenza ai soggetti che hanno effettuato la notifica.\u00a0Inoltre, secondo l&#8217;articolo L. 430-7 III del codice di commercio, il ministro deve comunicare il suo progetto di decreto alle parti interessate, in tempo utile per consentire loro di presentare le loro osservazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1178. \u2013 Finally, beyond the texts, the Council of State imposed allowing companies external to the operation of concentration, but nevertheless directly concerned by the ministerial decision, to present their observations before the decision is taken.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1179. \u2013 A distinction should be made between the parties to the concentration operation, for which an adversarial procedure is organised, and the other companies concerned by the operation, or more precisely concerned by the decision taken by the ministers.\u00a0All the decisions taken in matters of merger control do not necessarily directly concern companies other than those parties to the operation.\u00a0Most often, there are no other companies affected by the decision.\u00a0Nevertheless, it may happen that the ministerial decision lays down conditions for the acceptance of the concentration and that they directly target third-party companies.\u00a0In this case, the Council of State considers, in the name of the general principle of the rights of the defence,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1180. \u2013 Il contenuto del contraddittorio non \u00e8 lo stesso a seconda che sia esercitato nei confronti dei soggetti dell&#8217;operazione di concentrazione ovvero nei confronti di societ\u00e0 terze.\u00a0Per le parti, sono il codice commerciale e il decreto n. 2002-689 del 30\/04\/2002 che descrivono la procedura in contraddittorio, sia davanti al consiglio della concorrenza che davanti al ministro.\u00a0Diversa \u00e8 la sostanza del contraddittorio per le societ\u00e0 terze.\u00a0Infatti, il principio dei diritti della difesa implica che essi siano informati del contenuto della decisione che il Ministro intende assumere nei loro confronti e che possano presentare tempestivamente al Ministro le proprie osservazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Il controllo del procedimento non \u00e8 l&#8217;unico esercitato dal giudice per eccesso di potere.\u00a0Non \u00e8 sufficiente assicurare che l&#8217;Amministrazione abbia rispettato le regole di forma e di procedura alle quali \u00e8 soggetta per giudicare legittima la sua decisione.\u00a0Resta comunque importante verificare la fondatezza della sua decisione, in particolare la legittimit\u00e0 delle ragioni che ispirano la sua posizione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b2\/ Verifica nel merito delle decisioni ministeriali<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1181. \u2013 In materia di controllo delle fusioni come per altri atti dell&#8217;Amministrazione, appare quindi decisivo il controllo di legittimit\u00e0 delle motivazioni delle decisioni ministeriali.\u00a0Questo controllo \u00e8 completo e pu\u00f2 essere esaminato da diverse angolazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Controllo approfondito<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1182. \u2013 Il controllo esercitato nel merito della decisione dei ministri \u00e8 un controllo approfondito.\u00a0Riguarda tutte le fasi del ragionamento seguito dall&#8217;Amministrazione, la sua valutazione della situazione economica e concorrenziale delle societ\u00e0 interessate e la congruit\u00e0 del provvedimento.\u00a0Tre elementi meritano di essere sottolineati.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1183. \u2013 In primo luogo, il controllo esercitato non riguarda solo l&#8217;interpretazione astratta delle norme contenute nel codice di commercio.\u00a0Include naturalmente il controllo dell&#8217;errore di diritto, che mira a dare la corretta interpretazione dello stato di diritto.\u00a0Ma il controllo va molto oltre;\u00a0riguarda anche la concreta applicazione che ne \u00e8 stata fatta dall&#8217;Amministrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1184. \u2013 Ensuite, le contr\u00f4le exerc\u00e9 sur la situation concr\u00e8te des entreprises conduit le juge administratif \u00e0 exercer un contr\u00f4le de qualification juridique des faits, ce que nous appelons un plein contr\u00f4le de qualification sur l\u2019appr\u00e9ciation port\u00e9e par l\u2019Administration. Il ne s\u2019agit pas d\u2019un simple contr\u00f4le d\u2019erreur manifeste d\u2019appr\u00e9ciation, mais bien d\u2019un contr\u00f4le approfondi des diff\u00e9rentes appr\u00e9ciations port\u00e9es par I\u2019Administration. Ainsi, le Conseil d\u2019Etat se prononce sur les limites du march\u00e9 pertinent, sur l\u2019atteinte \u00e0 la concurrence issue de la concentration et sur la contrepartie en terme de contribution au progr\u00e8s \u00e9conomique.<\/p>\n<p><span>1185. \u2013 Tale controllo della qualificazione giuridica si fonda sull&#8217;idea che il potere d&#8217;azione dei ministri in materia di concentramenti \u00e8 inquadrato e sottoposto a condizioni.\u00a0Questi sono stabiliti nell&#8217;articolo L. 430-1 del codice commerciale, che consente solo ai ministri di opporsi a progetti di concentrazione ben definiti.\u00a0Inoltre, l&#8217;articolo L. 430-2 del codice di commercio stabilisce soglie per l&#8217;attivazione del controllo.\u00a0Inoltre, gli articoli L. 430-5-III e L. 430-7-III del codice di commercio precisano che le decisioni ministeriali devono essere giustificate dalla preoccupazione di assicurare o ripristinare una concorrenza sufficiente.\u00a0Queste condizioni inquadrano il margine di manovra dell&#8217;Amministrazione.\u00a0Il controllo della qualificazione giuridica esercitato dal giudice amministrativo mira a garantire che, in ogni specifico caso,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1186. \u2013 Finally, the control exercised by the Council of State includes aspects of proportionality.\u00a0Articles L. 430-5-III, L. 430-5-IV, L. 430-7-III, L. 430-7-IV and L. 430-7-V of the Commercial Code allow the Administration a wide choice of possible decisions which can go as far as the prohibition of the operation.\u00a0But the ministers can content themselves with imposing constraints, conditions, particular prescriptions intended to re-establish sufficient competition.\u00a0It should be noted that ministers are not free to choose from this palette on a discretionary basis and that their choice is, to a certain extent, subject to a proportionality test.\u00a0The measures taken by the Ministers must not unduly interfere with the freedom of trade and industry.\u00a0It is for the judge to ensure that the decision taken by the ministers was exactly adapted to the situation with which the Administration was confronted.\u00a0In doing so, it verifies that the decision has neither underestimated the corrective measures necessary to restore sufficient competition, nor imposed constraints exceeding what is necessary to restore competition.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 The different angles of control<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1187. \u2013 This in-depth control is applied to the various stages of the ministers&#8217; reasoning.\u00a0Thus, the Council of State is led to examine, in view of the documents presented to it and the arguments of the parties, the following elements:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 the notion of concentration: it is a matter of knowing whether an agreement between companies constitutes a concentration within the meaning of Article L. 430-1 of the Commercial Code.\u00a0The judge can verify whether the control thresholds set out in Article L. 430-2 of the Commercial Code have been exceeded or not, when the question is formally put to him by the parties;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 il mercato di riferimento: per verificare l&#8217;effettiva sussistenza di una lesione della concorrenza, occorre che il giudice verifichi se l&#8217;Amministrazione abbia ragionato in un quadro adeguato, cio\u00e8 se abbia ritenuto quale mercato di analisi il mercato di riferimento.\u00a0Il Consiglio di Stato esercita il pieno controllo sulla definizione del mercato rilevante, seguendo il tradizionale metodo di analisi adottato dalle autorit\u00e0 garanti della concorrenza.\u00a0Il controllo di qualificazione giuridica esercitato su questo aspetto del fascicolo \u00e8 quindi subordinato ad un&#8217;analisi dei mercati.\u00a0L&#8217;analisi del giudice pu\u00f2 ispirarsi a quanto espresso dal Consiglio della Concorrenza nel parere preliminare.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 pregiudizio alla concorrenza: anche in questo caso il giudice deve verificare se la concentrazione sia idonea a pregiudicare la concorrenza.\u00a0Il Consiglio di Stato esercita altres\u00ec il pieno controllo, alla luce degli elementi ad esso sottoposti, al fine di misurare l&#8217;entit\u00e0 delle conseguenze concorrenziali attribuite alla concentrazione;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 il contributo al progresso economico: questo elemento consente, se del caso, di giustificare un pregiudizio alla concorrenza.\u00a0Il consiglio della concorrenza deve fare una valutazione su questo punto ai sensi dell&#8217;articolo L. 430-6 del codice di commercio ei ministri possono includere questa preoccupazione nella loro decisione.\u00a0Anche questo punto sarebbe soggetto, se gli argomenti delle parti lo avvicinassero, al sindacato del Consiglio di Stato;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 la proporzionalit\u00e0 dei provvedimenti: infine, il giudice verifica che ilcontentto dei provvedimenti infine adottati dai ministri foyer esattamente proporzionato al danno arrecato alla concorrenza.\u00a0Questo controllo non \u00e8 esercitato in astratto.\u00a0Al contrario, tiene conto degli impegni che le aziende si impegnano a prizere.\u00a0A fronte di tali impegni, il giudice valuta il pregiudizio per la concorrenza rispetto alle misure correttive previste dall&#8217;Amministrazione.\u00a0\u00c8 con questo metro che alla fine giudica la legalit\u00e0 delle ingiunzioni emesse alle societ\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u03b3\/ Le conseguenze di un annullamento contenzioso<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1188. \u2013 Le conseguenze derivanti dal controllo di legittimit\u00e0 esercitato dal giudice amministrativo sono le stesse che nel diritto ordinario del contenzioso amministrativo.\u00a0Il primo si applica alla decisione ministeriale, il secondo ai poteri del ministro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 the conseguenze sulla decisione ministeriale<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1189. \u2013 Il giudice dell&#8217;eccesso di potere, investito di un provvedimento amministrativo che ritenga illegittimo, non pu\u00f2 che pronunciare l&#8217;annullamentototale o parziale di tale provvedimento.\u00a0L&#8217;annullamento \u00e8 parziale se l&#8217;illegittimit\u00e0 riguarda solo una parte della decisione che \u00e8 separabile, separabile slab altre parti della decisione.\u00a0Negli altri casi, la cancellazione pronunciata \u00e8 una cancellazione total.\u00a0In tema di fusioni, sono pocket the possibility of the annulment possa essere solo parziale.\u00a0Infatti, \u00e8 nella natura di queste decisioni ministeriali riferirsi, indivisibilmente, ad un mercato.\u00a0The valuation data is global.\u00a0Non pu\u00f2 essere tagliato in fette divers e indipendenti l&#8217;una dall&#8217;altra.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1190. \u2013 L&#8217;annullamento di un provvedimento amministrativo equivale, per il giudice amministrativo, a cancellare il provvedimento, a disporre la scomparsa retroattiva di quest&#8217;ultimo.\u00a0Pertanto, nel caso in cui il Ministro rifiutasse la fusione, la sua decisione scompare puramente e semplicemente.\u00a0Questa prerogativa sembra conferire un potere essenziale al giudice dell&#8217;eccesso di potere.\u00a0Tuttavia, va notato che se la decisione ministeriale in questione viene annullata alcuni mesi dopo, questo molto spesso non ha pi\u00f9 alcun significato pratico perch\u00e9 i dati nel frattempo si sono evoluti.\u00a0Viceversa, nell&#8217;ipotesi in cui il Ministro abbia accettato la concentration, con o senza condizioni, l&#8217;annullamento del suo provvedimento toglie il tipo di immunit\u00e0 concessa alla concentration.L&#8217;obbligo di contestare l&#8217;operazione \u00e8 di eccezionale gravit\u00e0 per le parti.\u00a0Di conseguenza,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 Le conseguenze sui poteri del ministro<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1191. \u2013 Paradossalmente, allo stato attuale della normativa, l&#8217;annullamento della sua decisione conferisce al Ministro, almeno in diritto, un certo potere.\u00a0Essendo scomparsa la sua decisione per effetto dell&#8217;annullamento contenzioso, essa si ritiene non sia mai intervenuta.\u00a0Non preclude pi\u00f9, in caso di notifica effettuata ai sensi dell&#8217;articolo L. 430-3 del codice di commercio, una nuova attuazione del controllo delle fusioni.\u00a0Il ministro riacquista il potere di decidere sulla concentrazione.\u00a0In tal caso, dovr\u00e0 prendere una decisione tenendo conto delle circostanze giuridiche e fattuali prevalenti alla data della sua nuova decisione.\u00a0La societ\u00e0 notificante pu\u00f2 confermare la propria richiesta, nel qual caso decorreranno nuovi termini per l&#8217;esame da parte del Ministro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Consequently, the control exercised by the judge on the decisions taken in matters of concentrations relates to the use by the Administration of the concepts of competition law which are the basis of the control of concentrations. Nevertheless, to carry out this examination, the administrative judge uses his traditional legality control grid. In fact, this review has the same objective as in other disputes that come under the jurisdiction of the Conseil d\u2019Etat. It is a question of controlling the intervention of the Administration in order to ensure that the latter does not go beyond what is necessary to safeguard the general interest.<\/p>\n<p>The objective is to seek a balance between the preservation of the particular interests of companies and the safeguard of the general interest, ie here the maintenance of effective competition.<\/p>\n<p>B\/ The methods of preserving effective free competition<\/p>\n<p>1192. \u2013 In principle, the Minister and the Competition Council control whether there is harm to competition (1). Thus, they first carry out a competitive assessment. If this turns out to be negative, they may consider an economic assessment. They therefore seek to see whether this attack can be justified by economic and social progress (2). If the balance sheet is positive, the concentration operation will be authorized.<\/p>\n<p>1\/ Control of the absence of harm to competition<\/p>\n<p>1193. \u2013 The Minister and the Competition Council carry out a control whose purpose is to preserve free competition on a market. Consequently, according to Articles L. 430-6 and L. 430-7 of the Commercial Code, a concentration operation may only be prohibited when it is likely to harm competition. This infringement results, in particular, from the creation or strengthening of a dominant position or a situation of economic dependence. It should be noted that the test used also refers to the broader criterion of the reduction of competition.<\/p>\n<p>1194. \u2013 Pour appr\u00e9cier les incidences potentielles d\u2019une concentration sur la concurrence, il y a lieu de d\u00e9finir au pr\u00e9alable les march\u00e9s pertinents. La d\u00e9limitation du march\u00e9 pertinent est l\u2019\u00e9tape pr\u00e9liminaire et fondamentale de l\u2019analyse concurrentielle. Elle comprend deux dimensions. D\u2019une part, il s\u2019agit du march\u00e9 de produits. Celui-ci est analys\u00e9 en fonction d\u2019un faisceau d\u2019indices tant qualitatifs que quantitatifs. Les \u00e9l\u00e9ments qualitatifs r\u00e9sident en premier lieu dans l\u2019analyse de la demande, dans celle de la nature du produit, dans son mode de distribution ou \u00e0 travers la distinction selon le type d\u2019acheteurs ou de demandeurs. A ces \u00e9l\u00e9ments d\u2019analyse qualitatifs, s\u2019ajoutent des \u00e9l\u00e9ments quantitatifs. Ces derniers sont destin\u00e9s \u00e0 \u00e9valuer la substituabilit\u00e9 des produits, c\u2019est-\u00e0-dire \u00e0 rechercher les produits que les consommateurs consid\u00e8rent comme apportant une satisfaction similaire \u00e0 celle conf\u00e9r\u00e9e par les produits en cause. D\u2019autre part, il convient de d\u00e9limiter le march\u00e9 g\u00e9ographique. Cela s\u2019effectue en fonction de la substituabilit\u00e9 des produits ou services en fonction des co\u00fbts de transport, des flux d\u2019\u00e9changes, des barri\u00e8res r\u00e9glementaires et des \u00e9ventuelles contraintes techniques existantes.<\/p>\n<p><span>1195. \u2013 Occorre poi valutare i mutamenti strutturali del mercato connessi all&#8217;operazione in esame.\u00a0L&#8217;analisi svolta tiene conto delle caratteristiche specifiche del mercato in esame, quali il grado di concentrazione gi\u00e0 esistente.\u00a0Vengono prese in considerazione anche le prospettive di sviluppo del mercato, vale a dire il grado di apertura del mercato.\u00a0Questo controllo \u00e8 molto delicato perch\u00e9 il tempo rilevante \u00e8 il futuro.\u00a0Pertanto, comporta necessariamente anticipazioni.\u00a0Il pericolo primario \u00e8 quindi il rischio di errore nella valutazione perch\u00e9 la ricostituzione di quello che sar\u00e0 il mercato, di quello che dovrebbe essere o non essere, non \u00e8 facile.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1196. \u2013 Infine, a seconda delle circostanze che si verificano, il Ministro pu\u00f2 ritenere che l&#8217;operazione sia idonea a pregiudicare la concorrenza.\u00a0In questo caso, si impadronisce del Consiglio della concorrenza.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo esamina i mercati rilevanti.\u00a0In caso di violazione della concorrenza, il Consiglio emette quindi un parere sfavorevole sull&#8217;operazione di concentrazione al fine di preservare una concorrenza effettiva.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1197. \u2013 Le parti, preso atto del parere del Consiglio della Concorrenza, comunicato dal Ministro, possono proporre impegni idonei a sanare gli effetti anticoncorrenziali dell&#8217;operazione entro il termine di quattro settimane a decorrere dalla data di consegna dell&#8217;avviso al Ministro.\u00a0Gli impegni hanno due caratteristiche.\u00a0Nella forma si tratta di proposte formulate dalle parti all&#8217;autorit\u00e0 di controllo.\u00a0In sostanza, tali proposte riguardano il rispetto degli obblighi, il cui scopo \u00e8 quello di eliminare i problemi di concorrenza che potrebbero ostacolare il rilascio dell&#8217;autorizzazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1198. \u2013 These undertakings are used in cases where competition concerns are likely to be eliminated.\u00a0They must in principle accompany the notification.\u00a0However, they are often offered later as soon as difficulties arise.\u00a0In the context of the so-called \u201cheavy\u201d procedure with referral to the Competition Council, they can only be formulated in writing.\u00a0Commitments can also be negotiated within the framework of the so-called \u201clight\u201d procedure, ie in the event that the Minister does not consider it necessary to refer the matter to the Competition Council.\u00a0In this case, it seems that they can be proposed until the last minute, subject only to respect for the principle of the rights of the defence.\u00a0Thus, for several years, the Administration tended to settle such matters amicably,\u00a0after negotiation with the companies.\u00a0This practice has been confirmed by the numerous letters addressed to them by the Minister, informing them that he would not seek the opinion of the Competition Council.\u00a0This process has been widely criticized.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1199. \u2013 Abbiamo quindi appena dimostrato che quando l&#8217;operazione di concentrazione pregiudica la concorrenza, le parti possono proporre impegni per risolvere le criticit\u00e0 rilevate.\u00a0Se il pregiudizio per la concorrenza persiste, l&#8217;autorit\u00e0 di vigilanza effettua una valutazione economico-sociale.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Il contributo al progresso economico e sociale<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1200. \u2013 Ai sensi dell&#8217;art. L. 430-6 del codice di commercio, il consiglio della concorrenza valuta se la concentrazione apporti un contributo al progresso economico sufficiente a compensare il pregiudizio per la concorrenza.\u00a0Si tratta di una possibilit\u00e0 di cancellare l&#8217;\u201cillegalit\u00e0\u201d di una concentrazione che tuttavia eccede le soglie di legge e danneggia la concorrenza, quando compensa tale danno con un \u201csufficiente contributo al progresso economico\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1201. \u2013 Il Consiglio deve applicare il metodo del bilancio economico per comparare vantaggi e svantaggi dell&#8217;operazione di concentrazione.\u00a0Deve assicurarsi che ci\u00f2 abbia un rapporto sufficiente con i progressi previsti.\u00a0Pertanto, il Consiglio esamina se il presunto progresso sia probabile, se costituisca effettivamente un progresso economico per la collettivit\u00e0 nel suo insieme, e non solo un vantaggio per le imprese ottenuto a scapito dei loro concorrenti o dei loro co-contraenti.\u00a0Il Consiglio, infine, \u00e8 tenuto a verificare se l&#8217;operazione esaminata sia strettamente necessaria al conseguimento dei progressi asseriti.\u00a0Egli verifica quindi che questo progresso pu\u00f2 essere raggiunto solo per mezzo della concentrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1202. \u2013 Economic progress consists of improved productivity.\u00a0Its importance has been clearly affirmed by the legislator himself.\u00a0Indeed, he had, alone, quoted it in article 51-2 of ordinance n\u00b0 45-1483 of 06\/30\/1945.\u00a0If the legislator of 1986 did not consider it useful to mention, by way of example, like his predecessor, this increase in productivity as a factor of progress, it should not be concluded that his analysis has been modified.\u00a0Indeed, improving productivity is the main factor taken into account by the Competition Council.\u00a0It can also be about the capacity for innovation or the increase of international operations.\u00a0Thus, the criterion of international competitiveness is eminently taken into consideration.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1203. \u2013 The Competition Council rules only on the sufficient contribution to economic progress that the concentration operation is likely to entail.\u00a0Unlike the Competition Council, the competent ministers are not only interested in the operation&#8217;s contribution to economic progress but also appreciate its social impact.\u00a0Thus, social progress is part of ministerial competence.\u00a0Consequently, the parties may have conditions imposed on them which are such as to make a sufficient contribution to economic and social progress.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1204. \u2013 Va notato che, secondo alcuni autori, anche l&#8217;indipendenza nazionale o la tutela del consumatore costituiscono elementi di progresso sociale.\u00a0Un problema risiede quindi nell&#8217;asimmetria nella ripartizione dei poteri tra il Ministro e il Consiglio della Concorrenza.\u00a0Sarebbe senz&#8217;altro preferibile, al fine di salvaguardare pienamente la coerenza della valutazione giuridica, delimitare pi\u00f9 nettamente le rispettive aree di competenza del Consiglio e del Ministro, o addirittura allinearle.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Abbiamo appena dimostrato che il controllo delle concentrazioni bancarie nel diritto interno della concorrenza non deve essere originale.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Conclusione del titolo 1:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1205. \u2013 Abbiamo quindi dimostrato che le concentrazioni bancarie devono essere sottoposte al diritto ordinario della concorrenza.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1206. \u2013 On the one hand, in Community competition law, credit institutions are indisputably subject to Regulation No. 139\/2004 of 20\/01\/2004 on concentrations.\u00a0We have, however, demonstrated the existence of legal uncertainties linked to the consideration of banking specificity.\u00a0These gradually declined.\u00a0Indeed, it is difficult to convincingly justify the existence of specificities in the competitive treatment of credit institutions because this control has the sole objective of avoiding obstacles to effective competition on a market.\u00a0Thus, the specificity of the calculation of the Community dimension of credit institutions has been abandoned.\u00a0The &#8220;banking clause&#8221; was not applied,\u00a0while the protection of national \u201clegitimate interests\u201d has been assessed restrictively by the Commission.\u00a0In addition, the latter defined the reference banking markets in a manner comparable to other economic sectors.\u00a0Finally, we highlighted the absence of a dominance threshold specific to the banking sector as well as the non-existence of a specificity in the use of commitments.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1207. \u2013 On the other hand, in domestic law, the ambiguity concerning the application of competition law to banking concentrations has been strongly criticized.\u00a0We have highlighted that many arguments argued in favor of subjecting credit institutions to French competition law during their concentration.\u00a0The validity of this reasoning was finally consecrated by the legislator.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Ultimately, if competition law must be imposed on credit institutions, the traditional mechanisms governing the effects of concentrations must also apply.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Title 2: The exclusion of specificity concerning the effects of banking concentrations<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1208. \u2013 Le concentrazioni bancarie sono soggette a specifiche regole e controlli nella fase realizzativa dell&#8217;operazione con l&#8217;obiettivo di tutelare il sistema bancario e finanziario.\u00a0Una volta effettuati questi controlli, possono trovare applicazione i classici meccanismi che regolano qualsiasi operazione di concentrazione.\u00a0La mancanza di specificit\u00e0 circa gli effetti di queste concentrazioni si spiega logicamente perch\u00e9 la stabilit\u00e0 del sistema bancario non \u00e8 pi\u00f9 in pericolo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1209. \u2013 Pertanto, il trasferimento universale dei beni \u00e8 applicabile alle fusioni bancarie.\u00a0Non vi \u00e8 quindi alcuna specificit\u00e0 bancaria.\u00a0In realt\u00e0, il trasferimento universale della ricchezza \u00e8 solo un effetto della concentrazione gi\u00e0 controllata a monte dalle autorit\u00e0 bancarie e finanziarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1210. \u2013 Lo stesso vale per gli effetti di tali concentrazioni sui soci e sui dirigenti.\u00a0Verifiche specifiche effettuate dal CECEI li riguardano gi\u00e0 al momento dell&#8217;esecuzione dell&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Una volta effettuate queste verifiche, gli effetti della concentrazione sui soci e sui gestori non mettono pi\u00f9 in pericolo il sistema bancario.\u00a0Ad esse, pertanto, si applicano gli effetti giuridici e fiscali applicabili in qualsiasi operazione di concentrazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1211. \u2013 Per quanto riguarda i dipendenti, l&#8217;articolo L. 122-12 del Codice del lavoro sul trasferimento dei contratti di lavoro si applica come in qualsiasi azienda.\u00a0Gli effetti delle fusioni sui dipendenti non sono soggetti a specificit\u00e0 perch\u00e9 il sistema bancario non \u00e8 in pericolo.\u00a0Serve una logica diversa, il cui obiettivo primario \u00e8 la tutela dei lavoratori.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1212. \u2013 Finally, the effects on consumers or on creditors do not really differ in the banking sector compared to another economic sector. Indeed, as we have already explained, these concentrations are already strictly controlled when they are produced. Once these checks have been carried out, the stability of the banking system no longer being in danger, the classic rules governing any concentration operation can apply.<\/p>\n<p>1213. \u2013 If there is no banking specificity in the rules governing the effects of banking concentrations, the study of these rules nevertheless remains essential. First of all, a complete study of banking concentrations must necessarily expose the rules governing the effects of these operations. In addition, we will highlight a number of ambiguities that we will attempt to resolve.<\/p>\n<p><span>1214. \u2013 Ci concentreremo quindi sulla trasmissione universale del patrimonio.\u00a0Dal punto di vista dell&#8217;approccio classico all&#8217;operazione di fusione, essa si presenta come un&#8217;operazione frazionata in due fasi.\u00a0Inizialmente, la societ\u00e0 che verr\u00e0 assorbita, o le societ\u00e0 che si uniranno, vengono sciolte senza che tale scioglimento sia accompagnato da liquidazione e scissione.\u00a0In secondo luogo, la \u201cmorte\u201d dell&#8217;azienda si traduce in una trasmissione universale del suo patrimonio.\u00a0Cos\u00ec presentata, l&#8217;operazione non \u00e8 fondamentalmente diversa dal processo che si sviluppa alla morte di una persona fisica.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Senza cercare, per il momento, se questa presentazione consenta di spiegare tutte le soluzioni legali e giurisprudenziali, \u00e8 possibile notare che non tiene conto della realt\u00e0 dello stato di avanzamento dell&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Infatti, suggerisce che, come le persone fisiche, la morte \u00e8 all&#8217;origine della trasmissione del patrimonio quando in realt\u00e0 \u00e8 la decisione di trasmettere il patrimonio della societ\u00e0 che ne provoca la morte.\u00a0La trasmissione, sia attiva che passiva, del patrimonio viene quindi decisa \u201cdurante la vita\u201d della societ\u00e0 e la \u201cmorte\u201d di questa societ\u00e0 ne \u00e8 il primo effetto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Questa anomalia porta a dare tutta la sua rilevanza all&#8217;idea di permanenza della societ\u00e0 per spiegare l&#8217;operazione di fusione.\u00a0La societ\u00e0 \u201cincorporata\u201d o \u201caggregata\u201d, in questa presentazione, sopravviverebbe attraverso la modifica delle strutture giuridiche.\u00a0Inoltre, nella misura in cui \u201cil patrimonio delle societ\u00e0 incorporate o incorporate \u00e8 devoluto alla societ\u00e0 incorporante o alla nuova societ\u00e0 risultante dalla fusione\u201d, si deve ammettere o che una societ\u00e0 sussista senza beni propri o che la fusione dei patrimoni non \u00e8 completo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1215. \u2013 This transmission of assets cannot remain without consequence on the relative effect of the agreement.\u00a0Operating universal transmission of the heritage, it goes without saying that the relativity of the effects of the merger agreement is necessarily very attenuated.\u00a0In truth, it even seems that one can affirm that the principle of the relative effect of conventions is set aside here.\u00a0It reappears only partially and indirectly when the legislator wanted to use it to protect a particular category of third parties.\u00a0This attenuation of the relative effect of agreements also prevails with regard to bank mergers and acquisitions.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1216. \u2013 Consequently, the legal rules governing the effects of concentrations on the situation of banks (Chapter 1) and on third parties (Chapter 2) are not specific to credit institutions.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Chapter 1: The lack of specificity of the rules governing the effects of concentrations on the situation of banks<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1217. \u2013 There are rules directly concerning the assets of the legal person (section 1), while certain provisions govern more specifically the effects of concentrations on the categories of persons included in the bank (section 2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Section 1: Rules concerning the assets of the legal entity<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1218. \u2013 Si studieranno le norme che disciplinano gli effetti della concentrazione sui contratti accessori (\u00a7 1) ma anche sui contratti principali (\u00a7 2).\u00a0Essendo i contratti stipulati dalle banche molteplici, uno studio esaustivo di ciascuna tipologia di contratto sarebbe irragionevole.\u00a0In questo modo pensiamo di studiare la situazione delle garanzie, dei contratti di locazione e dei contratti relativi al sistema informativo.\u00a0Questa decisione non \u00e8 presa a caso.\u00a0In effetti, questi contratti sono quelli che sollevano le maggiori difficolt\u00e0 legali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 1: La situazione dei contratti accessori<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1219. \u2013 Le operazioni di fusione comportano tutte una trasmissione di beni e per di pi\u00f9 una trasmissione su base universale.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi logico pensare che le garanzie si trasmettano ipso facto o alle attivit\u00e0 o alle passivit\u00e0 con le attivit\u00e0 stesse trasmesse.\u00a0Questo \u00e8 in parte vero, e in questo senso c&#8217;\u00e8 continuit\u00e0.\u00a0Pertanto, la garanzia prestata continuer\u00e0 ad avvantaggiare od gravare sui beni trasmessi, e conseguentemente ad avvantaggiare o viceversa ad obbligare quelli delle societ\u00e0 che l&#8217;hanno ricevuta o prestata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1220. \u2013 Tuttavia, tale principio di trasferimento universale dei beni non \u00e8 pienamente rispettato, in particolare per le pretese successive alla fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1221. \u2013 Va precisato che non tutte le fusioni comportano necessariamente un mutamento della persona giuridica.\u00a0Alcune operazioni possono quindi non incidere sulle garanzie di cui godono le banche, quando \u00e8 lo stesso soggetto a proseguire anche se diversamente organizzato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1222. \u2013 Le banche partecipanti ad un&#8217;operazione di fusione si trovano in una situazione molto pi\u00f9 delicateta per mantenere il beneficio delle garanzie personali (A) e reali (B) a covertura dei debiti trasferiti alla banca beneficiaria dell&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ L&#8217;impatto della fusione sulle garanzie personali ricevute dalla banca incorporata o incorporata<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1223. \u2013 Ai fini del presente studio, riterremo sotto la terminologia di \u201cgaranzie personali\u201d le fidejussioni di cui gode la banca creditrice partecipante ad un&#8217;operazione di fusione.\u00a0Si studier\u00e0 pi\u00f9 in particolare la situazione della banca creditrice beneficiaria di garanzie che viene assorbita o accorpata e quindi che scompare.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1224. \u2013 Risulta che le operazioni di fusione siano caratterizzate dal principio del trasferimento a titolo universale dell&#8217;attivo secondo il quale tutte le attivit\u00e0 e le passivit\u00e0 della societ\u00e0 incorporata sono trasferite all&#8217;incorporante o alla nuova societ\u00e0 risultante dalla fusione.\u00a0unire (1).\u00a0Vedremo, tuttavia, che la giurisprudenza attenua gli effetti del trasferimento universale dei beni in materia di garanzie relative a crediti bancari sorti dopo la fusione (2).\u00a0Ci\u00f2 \u00e8 criticabile (3) e ha necessariamente delle conseguenze pratiche (4).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ Consacrazione del principio del trasferimento universale dei beni<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1225. \u2013 The company absorbing the company creditor of the suretyship will become the holder of the right of claim and the security attached thereto and may pursue recovery against the principal debtor and the surety. The company acquiring the principal debtor company will be liable for the debts of the absorbed company.<\/p>\n<p>1226. \u2013 There is only one scenario in which the debt will be extinguished: that in which the beneficiary of the guarantee commitment absorbs the principal debtor company or the surety company. There is then an extinction of the obligation by confusion.<\/p>\n<p>1227. \u2013 Transfer by universal title has the main consequence of actively and passively replacing the beneficiary company in all the rights and obligations, contractual or extra-contractual, of the merged company, without this substitution entailing novation or forfeiture of the term. of the rights and obligations transferred. Thus, when the assets of the assets of the acquired or merged company include debts, these are logically transmitted, with the guarantees with which these debts are matched, for the benefit of the absorbing or the new company. resulting from the merger. The bank absorbing the creditor bank, beneficiary of guarantees in respect of its portfolio receivables,<\/p>\n<p>Il y a donc un principe de continuit\u00e9 : la caution donn\u00e9e pour des cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es avant la fusion, par exemple pour un pr\u00eat d\u00e9fini, continuera \u00e0 b\u00e9n\u00e9ficier aux actifs transf\u00e9r\u00e9s.\u00a0Par cons\u00e9quent, elle profitera \u00e0 la banque absorbante ou \u00e0 la nouvelle soci\u00e9t\u00e9 issue de la fusion.\u00a0Ce principe est certainement favorable \u00e0 la restructuration de la banque.<\/p>\n<p>1228. \u2013 Cependant, m\u00eame si les op\u00e9rations de fusion ne se traduisent pas toujours par des bouleversements perceptibles sur le plan \u00e9conomique ou sur le plan relationnel, elles constituent n\u00e9anmoins, sur le plan juridique, une rupture.\u00a0En effet, elles se traduisent par la disparition d\u2019une ou plusieurs soci\u00e9t\u00e9s avec, dans certains cas, la naissance d\u2019une nouvelle soci\u00e9t\u00e9.\u00a0Cela r\u00e9sulte de la loi.<\/p>\n<p>Par cons\u00e9quent, ce principe de transmission universelle du patrimoine n\u2019est pleinement respect\u00e9 qu\u2019\u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9gard des cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es avant la r\u00e9alisation de la fusion.\u00a0Il en va tout autrement pour les dettes qui seraient n\u00e9es apr\u00e8s cet \u00e9v\u00e9nement.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Restrictions jurisprudentielles au principe de transmission universelle du patrimoine pour les garanties de cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es apr\u00e8s la fusion<\/p>\n<p>1229. \u2013 Ces restrictions sont la cons\u00e9quence de l\u2019application du principe selon lequel toute op\u00e9ration de fusion, qui entra\u00eene la disparition de la personne morale b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire du cautionnement ou de la personne morale d\u00e9bitrice principale, emporte extinction de l\u2019obligation de couverture et ne laisse une obligation de r\u00e8glement que pour les dettes existantes \u00e0 cette date.\u00a0Cette r\u00e8gle prot\u00e8ge assur\u00e9ment les cautions.<\/p>\n<p>1230. \u2013 La distinction ainsi op\u00e9r\u00e9e entre l\u2019obligation de couvrir et l\u2019obligation de payer s\u2019inspire directement d\u2019une autre distinction, de port\u00e9e plus large, dont la finalit\u00e9 principale est de s\u2019appliquer aux cas de cessation de la garantie.\u00a0Cette th\u00e9orie a \u00e9t\u00e9 syst\u00e9matis\u00e9e par M. Christian Mouly.<\/p>\n<p><span>1231. \u2013 \u00c8 dopo aver adottato soluzioni talora incerte che la giurisprudenza si \u00e8 nettamente pronunciata a favore dell&#8217;assimilazione ai beni delle persone fisiche.\u00a0Infatti, tale distinzione tra obbligo di pagamento e obbligo di copertura della fideiussione ha ricevuto una prima consacrazione giurisprudenziale nelle cause concernenti la morte del fideiussore, persona fisica.\u00a0La Corte di Cassazione ha ritenuto che gli eredi non potessero essere tenuti al pagamento di debiti sorti dopo la morte del fideiussore.\u00a0In altri termini, l&#8217;obbligo di copertura cessa al momento della morte del fideiussore.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Questa sentenza si \u00e8 pronunciata solo in ordine alla morte del fideiussore, ma la soluzione pu\u00f2 essere generalizzata una volta ammesso che la fideiussione pu\u00f2 garantire solo le obbligazioni esistenti il \u200b\u200bgiorno della morte.\u00a0Pertanto :<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 in the event of the death of the creditor, the surety would only guarantee the obligations of the principal debtor on the day of death, but not those which the principal debtor could contract after this death towards the heirs of the creditor;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 if the principal debtor dies, likewise, the surety will guarantee the debts existing on the day of this death, but not those which could be contracted by the heirs vis-\u00e0-vis the creditor;<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 in the event of the death of the guarantor, the heirs are only bound by the obligations existing on the day of death but not by new obligations which could be contracted by the principal debtor vis-\u00e0-vis the creditor.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1232. \u2013 Very often part of the doctrine has attempted to demonstrate the analogy between the succession of a natural person and the merger of companies which entails the transmission of the assets of the absorbed company to the absorbing one or to the new company resulting of the merger.\u00a0This context undoubtedly makes it possible to understand the jurisprudential trend which only transposes to cases of dissolution of legal persons, the classic solutions adopted upon the death of a natural person.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1233. \u2013 In secondo luogo, \u00e8 usualmente avvalorato dalla dottrina che l&#8217;obbligazione a coprire derivante da debiti futuri indefiniti \u00e8 fortemente segnata dall&#8217;intuitus personae.\u00a0Pertanto, la morte del garante o del creditore beneficiario, ovvero, nel caso di persona giuridica, lo scioglimento di quest&#8217;ultima, in particolare a seguito di fusione, sarebbe tale da estinguerla.\u00a0L&#8217;automatica estinzione dell&#8217;obbligo di copertura in caso di mutamento della personalit\u00e0 giuridica della societ\u00e0 creditrice riflette dunque l&#8217;idea che \u201ccambiare creditore significa mutare le condizioni alle quali sorge il debito\u201d.\u00a0Permane invece l&#8217;obbligo di liquidazione, che \u00e8 di natura finanziaria, per i debiti anteriori alla fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1234. \u2013 Si \u00e8 sviluppato un contenzioso avente ad oggetto garanzie per debiti indeterminati che non sarebbero ancora sorti alla data della fusione.\u00a0Si tratta pi\u00f9 in particolare di fidejussioni a garanzia di conti correnti bancari, aperture di credito e crediti rotativi non interamente utilizzati, che in pratica vengono anche chiamate fidejussioni \u201call commitment\u201d.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1235. \u2013 In tal caso, le fidejussioni dalle quali i benefici della banca assorbita sono trasferiti alla banca incorporante o alla nuova banca risultano dalla fusione?<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1236. \u2013 In apparenza, una risposta positiva sembra ovvia: da essa dipende la consistenza del principio del trasferimento universale dei beni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Toutefois, dans un objectif de protection, la jurisprudence se r\u00e9v\u00e8le hostile au maintien des cautionnements pour des cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es post\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 la fusion, \u00e0 d\u00e9faut d\u2019accord expr\u00e8s des cautions.<\/p>\n<p>1237. \u2013 En effet, la Cour de cassation a consid\u00e9r\u00e9, que la fusion \u00e9teint l\u2019obligation de couverture de la caution pour les cr\u00e9ances post\u00e9rieures \u00e0 la fusion, le cautionnement ne survivant que pour garantir les cr\u00e9ances ant\u00e9rieures \u00e0 l\u2019op\u00e9ration de fusion.<\/p>\n<p>1238. \u2013 Cette position a \u00e9t\u00e9 r\u00e9affirm\u00e9e dans un arr\u00eat de principe de la Cour de cassation du 20\/01\/1987. Cette affaire concernait la fusion entre le CNEP et la BNCI ayant abouti \u00e0 la cr\u00e9ation d\u2019une nouvelle banque d\u00e9nomm\u00e9e BNP. Il s\u2019agissait de savoir si les cautions ayant garanti les engagements d\u2019une soci\u00e9t\u00e9 envers la BNCI \u00e9taient tenues pour les dettes figurant lors de la cl\u00f4ture du compte courant intervenue plusieurs ann\u00e9es apr\u00e8s la r\u00e9alisation de cette fusion, alors que les relations commerciales entre la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 cautionn\u00e9e et la BNP s\u2019\u00e9taient poursuivies normalement. Autrement dit, se posait la question de d\u00e9terminer si l\u2019engagement pris par les cautions et donn\u00e9 en faveur de la BNCI avait \u00e9t\u00e9 ou non transf\u00e9r\u00e9 au profit de la nouvelle soci\u00e9t\u00e9 issue de la fusion avec le CNEP, \u00e0 savoir la BNP. Cette question \u00e9tait primordiale pour la BNP qui n\u2019avait r\u00e9alis\u00e9 aucune formalit\u00e9 propre \u00e0 lui assurer le maintien de ses s\u00fbret\u00e9s. Ceci la mettait dans une situation d\u2019autant plus dangereuse que les raisons d\u2019appeler la caution ne s\u2019\u00e9taient manifest\u00e9es que plusieurs ann\u00e9es apr\u00e8s la fusion et avec une cr\u00e9ance d\u2019autant plus importante que la banque avait cru en l\u2019existence de la garantie. Dans cet arr\u00eat, la Cour de cassation a pos\u00e9 le principe suivant : \u00ab En cas de fusion de soci\u00e9t\u00e9s donnant lieu \u00e0 la formation d\u2019une personne morale nouvelle, l\u2019obligation de la caution qui s\u2019\u00e9tait engag\u00e9e envers l\u2019une des soci\u00e9t\u00e9s fusionn\u00e9es n\u2019est maintenue pour la garantie des dettes post\u00e9rieures \u00e0 la fusion que dans le cas d\u2019une manifestation expresse de la caution de s\u2019engager envers la nouvelle personne morale \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>De ce principe ainsi formul\u00e9, il ressort explicitement que le cautionnement est \u00e9teint quant aux cr\u00e9ances bancaires post\u00e9rieures \u00e0 la fusion. Mais il en r\u00e9sulte aussi, de mani\u00e8re implicite, que les garants demeurent tenus des cr\u00e9ances bancaires ant\u00e9rieures.<\/p>\n<p>1239. \u2013 Cette jurisprudence a \u00e9t\u00e9 confirm\u00e9e par d\u2019autres arr\u00eats rendus post\u00e9rieurement.<\/p>\n<p>1240. \u2013 Le 12\/01\/1999, la Cour de cassation a confirm\u00e9 cette jurisprudence tout en apportant des pr\u00e9cisions. La Caisse r\u00e9gionale bourbonnaise du Cr\u00e9dit agricole avait consenti le 30\/12\/1981 un pr\u00eat de 250 000 francs remboursable sur quinze ans aux \u00e9poux Prieur. Monsieur Verdun, par acte du m\u00eame jour, s\u2019\u00e9tait constitu\u00e9 caution solidaire \u00e0 concurrence de la somme de 250 000 francs. Les d\u00e9biteurs principaux avaient cess\u00e9 de payer et, le 20\/09\/1991, la d\u00e9ch\u00e9ance du terme \u00e9tait survenue. La Caisse r\u00e9gionale du Cr\u00e9dit agricole du Centre Ouest, qui avait absorb\u00e9 par fusion la Caisse bourbonnaise, avait entrepris des poursuites \u00e0 l\u2019encontre de la caution. Cette derni\u00e8re faisait valoir que, du fait de la fusion entre les caisses survenue en 1991, elle n\u2019\u00e9tait plus tenue. En r\u00e9alit\u00e9, le pourvoi tentait de cr\u00e9er une confusion entre la naissance de l\u2019obligation et son exigibilit\u00e9. Le cr\u00e9dit consenti en 1981 avait donn\u00e9 naissance \u00e0 une cr\u00e9ance \u00e0 terme, certes non exigible avant le terme convenu ou \u00e0 la date de son \u00e9ch\u00e9ance, mais bel et bien existante. Ainsi, la Cour de cassation approuve les juges du fond d\u2019avoir consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que la dette \u00e9tant n\u00e9e ant\u00e9rieurement \u00e0 la fusion, il importait peu qu\u2019elle n\u2019ait pas \u00e9t\u00e9 exigible \u00e0 cette date. La caution devait \u00eatre tenue.<\/p>\n<p>1241. \u2013 Care must therefore be taken not to confuse suretyship for a credit of a determined amount with suretyship guaranteeing a debt whose existence is contingent and the variable amount. Such is the case of the surety guaranteeing the balance of a current account or all the debts which one person may be liable to another. But, in the case of a bond guaranteeing a loan, the surety guarantees the reimbursement of the loan according to the terms provided for on the day of the agreement of the parties. From the moment this loan predates the merger operation, the claim arising from the surety always predates the merger, even if the latter is only due after the merger. The benefit of the suretyship is transmitted with the claim during the merger operation. Therefore, by making this clarification, the Court of Cassation limits the perverse effects of the jurisprudential principle. Nevertheless, it affirms a contrario that with regard in particular to guarantees guaranteeing bank current accounts, openings of credit and revolving credits, the acquiring company benefits from the guarantee of the surety only for the amount of receivables actually arising on the day of fusion. It therefore confirms in this last hypothesis that the suretyship is extinguished with regard to bank receivables subsequent to the merger. the acquiring company only benefits from the guarantee of the surety for the amount of receivables actually arising on the date of the merger. It therefore confirms in this last hypothesis that the suretyship is extinguished with regard to bank receivables subsequent to the merger. the acquiring company only benefits from the guarantee of the surety for the amount of receivables actually arising on the date of the merger. It therefore confirms in this last hypothesis that the suretyship is extinguished with regard to bank receivables subsequent to the merger.<\/p>\n<p>1242. \u2013 This consequence, obviously, is shocking to the mind and is likely to compromise the legal certainty of merger operations between credit institutions. This jurisprudential position is therefore eminently open to criticism.<\/p>\n<p>3\/ Criticisms of the restrictive position of case law concerning the non-maintenance of post-merger debt guarantees<\/p>\n<p>1243. \u2013 With regard to company law, the restrictive position of the Court of Cassation which does not accept the maintenance of the obligation to cover the surety for claims arising after the merger, in the absence of agreement from the surety, is extremely open to criticism.<\/p>\n<p>1244. \u2013 Such a position effectively amounts to not fully applying the principle of universal transfer of the assets of the merged or absorbed company to the benefit of the absorbing or new company.<\/p>\n<p><span>Indeed, if this principle were fully respected, there should be maintenance of the obligation to cover the surety for the debts contracted by the principal debtor with the acquiring or new company.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>In other words, the contract of suretyship should not be extinguished but on the contrary be transmitted because it is undeniably part of the assets of the merged or absorbed creditor company in the same way as the guaranteed debt itself.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1245. \u2013 This case-law aims to protect sureties.\u00a0Three arguments are invoked, alternately, even cumulatively, over the evolution of case law:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 The common intention of the parties.\u00a0The guarantor, in committing himself, would only have intended to guarantee such a well-defined creditor or such a well-defined principal debtor.\u00a0The modification carried out would not then enter into the forecasts of the guarantee at the time when it was subscribed.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 The relative effect of the agreements of article 1165 of the Civil Code.\u00a0The contracting parties are no longer the same and the surety can claim not to be committed vis-\u00e0-vis the beneficiary of the surety.\u00a0It should be noted that a claim can of course be validly assigned, whether individual or transferred with universality of assets, provided that the obligation actually exists at the time of the assignment.\u00a0This is not the case of a guarantee given prior to the merger operation and which one would seek to play for credits or debts arising after the merger operation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 The bond cannot be extended beyond the limits within which it was contracted.\u00a0This article 2015 of the Civil Code, specific to suretyship, would intervene as a redundancy of article 1165 to prohibit any modification occurring in the person of the parties to the contract without a new exchange of consents.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1246. \u2013 None of these three foundations is indisputable and the judgments of the Court of Cassation which have used them have been the subject of very relevant critical comments.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1247. \u2013 The argument drawn from the common intention of the parties, the search for which is, moreover, very often divinatory, does not seem to be able to be used in the majority of cases, except in exceptional circumstances.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>In most situations following a merger, there is no real break in the facts and relations between the parties: the parties continue to work together without interruption of the contract(s) transmitted.\u00a0This is particularly so when, for example, a company is used to work with a specific financial institution and continues to operate on the same basis when the merged credit institution disappears.\u00a0The interlocutors who are natural persons have often remained in place and the guarantor generally sees no inconvenience in this change, especially when he is the manager of the company.\u00a0In fact, the identity of the corporate creditor is irrelevant.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1248. \u2013 Of course, in certain cases, the changes brought about by a merger actually result in a much larger break. Indeed, it is legitimate to consider that a surety undertakes towards a creditor in consideration of the person and the solvency of the debtor company and that it can suffer from the fact that a new debtor replaces the debtor that she had originally bonded. It is then logical that case law decides that if the surety\u2019s obligation to settle remains for the debts arising from the debtor before the date of completion of the merger, the obligation to cover ceases for those arising after the date of completion of the merger. Likewise,<\/p>\n<p><span>1249. \u2013 Per contro, \u00e8 molto pi\u00f9 dubbio quando la modifica avviene nella persona del creditore garantito, il quale \u00e8 generalmente indifferente.\u00a0Certo, \u00e8 possibile immaginare situazioni in cui i rapporti personali intrattenuti con un istituto di credito, la sua dimensione, la dimensione della sua rete, la dimensione internazionale, la sua maggiore o minore flessibilit\u00e0 nella concessione del credito, possano essere stati un elemento determinante per entrare nelle relazioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Tuttavia, \u00e8 immediatamente percepibile che il presupposto dell&#8217;intuitus personae rimane quindi relativo a decidere che una fideiussione non venga trasferita a seguito di tale operazione di fusione.\u00a0Essa non potrebbe entrare automaticamente in gioco poich\u00e9 bisognerebbe verificare se, nella comune intenzione delle parti, l&#8217;intuitus personae sia stato profondamente alterato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1250. \u2013 In generale, al fine di circoscrivere la portata dell&#8217;intuitus personae riconosciuto per la fideiussione, va anche rilevato che molte fusioni avvengono tra societ\u00e0 appartenenti allo stesso gruppo.\u00a0Una fusione pu\u00f2 in questo caso costituire una semplice ristrutturazione interna del gruppo senza che vi siano realmente altri cambiamenti che la semplice scomparsa di una struttura giuridica a favore di un&#8217;altra.\u00a0Un buon esempio \u00e8 il caso in cui la fusione viene effettuata tra una holding pura e la sua controllata al 100% nell&#8217;ambito del cosiddetto regime di fusione semplificato di cui all&#8217;articolo L. 236-11 del codice di commercio.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1251. \u2013 Tuttavia, la dottrina dominante e la Cassazione sembrano rimanere molto attaccate al principio di non trasmissione degli effetti di un contratto intuitu personae di cui beneficerebbe la societ\u00e0 acquisita.\u00a0In particolare, la Corte di Cassazione ha avuto modo di riaffermare con forza questa posizione di principio con sentenza del 18\/02\/1997.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Si potrebbe quindi rilevare che il ragionamento utilizzato dalla Corte di Cassazione equivale ad aggiungere una nuova tutela a favore dei terzi che non \u00e8 prevista dai testi che definiscono i termini di una fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1252. \u2013 Si potrebbe concludere, quindi, all&#8217;estremo che la cessione dei contratti \u2013 compresi quelli che verrebbero conclusi intuitu personae \u2013 \u00e8 essenziale poich\u00e9 il Codice di Commercio non limita in alcun modo tale cessione e non tutela particolarmente i co-appaltatori di una societ\u00e0 partecipante in una fusione.\u00a0Tuttavia, ci\u00f2 equivarrebbe a sancire la teoria secondo cui le norme giuridiche sono solo al servizio della ristrutturazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1253. \u2013 Tuttavia, non \u00e8 cos\u00ec.\u00a0Le norme giuridiche applicabili alle concentrazioni sono ambivalenti e tendono anche a tutelare le categorie minacciate dall&#8217;operazione.\u00a0Di conseguenza, le soluzioni giurisprudenziali risultanti dalle sentenze della Corte di Cassazione sembrano accontentarsi della semplice constatazione che il beneficiario della fideiussione, il debitore garantito o anche il fideiussore non sono pi\u00f9 gli stessi.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1254. \u2013 Ma questo unico fondamento dell&#8217;intuitus personae introduce qualcosa di illogico.\u00a0Infatti, un&#8217;acquisizione, se coinvolge tutte le azioni o le azioni, molto spesso si traduce in una rottura molto maggiore dei rapporti tra le parti.\u00a0Tuttavia, come abbiamo sopra precisato, in questo caso, la stragrande maggioranza delle decisioni giurisprudenziali ritiene che la personalit\u00e0 giuridica, essendo perdurata senza alterazioni, le garanzie siano mantenute.\u00a0\u00c8 del tutto evidente che se il trasferimento delle quote \u00e8 accompagnato da un cambiamento radicale dell&#8217;oggetto sociale, dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0, della denominazione, del trasferimento della sede, della vendita di alcuni beni,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1255. \u2013 Neppure il secondo fondamento tratto dall&#8217;art. 1165 cc sulla relativit\u00e0 dei patti costituisce un reale ostacolo alla trasmissione della fideiussione.\u00a0Secondo questo principio di relativit\u00e0 degli accordi, la cessione automatica della garanzia rimarrebbe un atto vincolante solo per i soggetti che l&#8217;hanno sottoscritto, e quindi non sarebbe opponibile agli altri.\u00a0L&#8217;argomento non convince molto in quanto l&#8217;art. 1122 autorizza la stipulazione per s\u00e9, per i propri eredi e aventi causa, salvo patto contrario, il che generalmente non avviene.\u00a0in questo tipo di ristrutturazione.\u00a0Inoltre, \u00e8 opportuno interrogarsi sull&#8217;applicabilit\u00e0 del diritto comune della relativit\u00e0 degli accordi in caso di fusione.\u00a0In effetti,\u00a0la legge dispone infatti un trasferimento universale di tutto o parte dei beni con le pretese ei diritti ad essi annessi.\u00a0Di conseguenza, \u00e8 piuttosto il principio di trasmissione che, in ipotesi di questo tipo, dovrebbe essere mantenuto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1256. \u2013 Il terzo presupposto, tratto dall&#8217;art. 2015 cc, si fonda, a nostro avviso, su un&#8217;errata analisi di tale articolo.\u00a0Se la fideiussione non pu\u00f2 essere prorogata oltre i \u201climiti\u201d di cui all&#8217;articolo 2015, \u00e8 in ragione dell&#8217;oggetto stesso della fideiussione, cio\u00e8 della natura dei debiti garantiti e del loro ammontare.\u00a0L&#8217;articolo 2015 vieta probabilmente alla fideiussione di garantire qualsiasi altro creditore o debitore oltre a quelli menzionati.\u00a0Tuttavia, non vieta certo la sostituzione di un creditore beneficiario, debitore principale o garante a quelli originariamente esistenti, soprattutto quando ci\u00f2 avvenga a seguito di fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>1257. \u2013 En d\u00e9finitive, le parall\u00e9lisme r\u00e9alis\u00e9 entre la disparition d\u2019une personne morale \u00e0 la suite d\u2019une fusion et le d\u00e9c\u00e8s de personnes physiques constitue la source du probl\u00e8me \u00e9voqu\u00e9 et n\u2019est donc probablement pas appropri\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p>Ainsi, il serait souhaitable que la jurisprudence, pour ne pas priver artificiellement le m\u00e9canisme de transmission universelle de patrimoine de ses pleins effets, adopte une solution plus nuanc\u00e9e.\u00a0Cela pourrait consister, par exemple, \u00e0 contraindre la caution \u00e0 prouver que la disparition de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 cr\u00e9anci\u00e8re et son remplacement par la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire de la fusion ont contribu\u00e9 \u00e0 aggraver ou \u00e0 rendre plus contraignante l\u2019obligation de couverture \u00e0 laquelle elle est tenue.\u00a0.<\/p>\n<p>Cette critique \u00e9tant faite, il reste \u00e0 examiner les cons\u00e9quences pratiques pour une banque absorb\u00e9e ou fusionn\u00e9e de la perte des effets des garanties re\u00e7ues sur des cr\u00e9ances futures.<\/p>\n<p>4\/ Les cons\u00e9quences pratiques de la perte des garanties sur les cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es apr\u00e8s la fusion<\/p>\n<p>1258. \u2013 Au vu de cette jurisprudence, refusant de maintenir des garanties au profit de la soci\u00e9t\u00e9 absorbante pour les cr\u00e9ances n\u00e9es apr\u00e8s la fusion, la caution profite g\u00e9n\u00e9ralement de l\u2019occasion pour se soustraire \u00e0 ses obligations.\u00a0Les cautions sont en quelque sorte incit\u00e9es \u00e0 remettre en cause leurs engagements lors d\u2019une fusion affectant la banque cr\u00e9anci\u00e8re, alors m\u00eame que les relations commerciales se poursuivraient apr\u00e8s la fusion dans des conditions identiques.\u00a0Il est logique de consid\u00e9rer que si la caution consid\u00e8re que le changement de cr\u00e9ancier garanti constitue un \u00e9v\u00e9nement suffisamment perturbateur pour que le cautionnement initialement donn\u00e9 n\u2019ait plus de raison d\u2019\u00eatre, elle doit le d\u00e9noncer \u00e0 la suite de l\u2019op\u00e9ration de fusion.\u00a0Cependant, cela se fait tr\u00e8s rarement.\u00a0Le cautionnement prend fin lorsque la personne est appel\u00e9e en garantie, parfois plusieurs ann\u00e9es apr\u00e8s l\u2019op\u00e9ration de fusion.<\/p>\n<p>1259. \u2013 Cette jurisprudence restrictive semble t\u00e9moigner d\u2019une volont\u00e9 des juges de prot\u00e9ger les cautions.\u00a0Cependant, celle-ci n\u2019est pas d\u00e9finitivement fix\u00e9e et une \u00e9volution en sens inverse est envisageable.<\/p>\n<p>1260. \u2013 Cette attitude risque de priver l\u2019op\u00e9ration de concentration de son efficacit\u00e9.\u00a0En cons\u00e9quence, \u00e0 d\u00e9faut d\u2019accord expr\u00e8s des garants, les participants doivent prendre un certain nombre de pr\u00e9cautions.<\/p>\n<p>1261. \u2013 En premier lieu, lors de la phase d\u2019\u00e9tude des termes de la fusion, il conviendra de proc\u00e9der \u00e0 un audit du portefeuille de cr\u00e9ances et de cautionnements re\u00e7us par la banque \u00e0 absorber ou \u00e0 fusionner, pour identifier les dossiers probl\u00e9matiques .<\/p>\n<p>1262. \u2013 Ensuite, afin de se pr\u00e9munir contre le risque de perte de garantie pour les dettes futures de ses d\u00e9biteurs, la banque absorb\u00e9e ou fusionn\u00e9e devra obtenir le renouvellement des cautions re\u00e7ues. Cette \u00ab r\u00e9it\u00e9ration \u00bb forme un nouveau contrat et non la \u00ab confirmation \u00bb du premier puisque le cr\u00e9ancier n\u2019est plus le m\u00eame : l\u2019absorb\u00e9 pour les dettes ant\u00e9rieures ; l\u2019absorbant pour les dettes \u00e0 venir. En effet, \u00e0 la diff\u00e9rence d\u2019une simple modification, la \u00ab r\u00e9it\u00e9ration \u00bb engage la caution dans un nouveau contrat, dont le b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire est un autre cr\u00e9ancier, substitu\u00e9 \u00e0 l\u2019\u00e9tablissement de cr\u00e9dit absorb\u00e9.<\/p>\n<p><span>Naturalmente, nel caso in cui il fideiussore sia una societ\u00e0 per azioni, il rinnovo dell&#8217;impegno di fideiussione a copertura dei debiti del debitore principale sorti successivamente alla fusione dovr\u00e0 essere ottenuto con delibera del consiglio di amministrazione o del consiglio di sorveglianza della societ\u00e0 di fideiussione.\u00a0Tale formalit\u00e0 pu\u00f2 comportare una rinegoziazione delle condizioni di garanzia tra debitore principale e garante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1263. \u2013 Infine, non ottenendo il regolare rinnovo delle condizioni della fideiussione, la banca incorporata o incorporata pu\u00f2 essere tenuta a risolvere i propri scoperti di conto corrente con un preavviso di 60 giorni, e chiudere il conto del cliente interessato prima della data di completamento della fusione.\u00a0Se necessario, il deposito verr\u00e0 chiamato a garanzia.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1264. \u2013 Ci\u00f2 detto, occorre prendere atto del diritto positivo e determinare se le conseguenze dannose di tale giurisprudenza sul mantenimento della garanzia per debiti futuri costituiscano un male senza rimedio.\u00a0Non \u00e8 certo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1265. \u2013 Per il passato, ed essendo ormai troppo tardi per ottenere la reiterazione di atti di fideiussione gi\u00e0 prestati, la giurisprudenza non sembra aver dovuto occuparsi dell&#8217;argomento che potrebbe essere tratto dall&#8217;art. L 313-22 del il Codice Monetario e Finanziario che impone agli istituti di credito di ricordare annualmente ai garanti l&#8217;esistenza del proprio impegno e l&#8217;ammontare dello stesso, almeno quando si tratta di affidamenti a tempo indeterminato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>L&#8217;articolo L. 313-22 impone, non solo il sollecito dell&#8217;esistenza dell&#8217;impegno di fideiussione e l&#8217;ammontare del rischio sostenuto da quest&#8217;ultimo, ma anche il diritto di denuncia.\u00a0Questo testo \u00e8 stato, ovviamente, redatto essenzialmente per tutelare i fideiussori che talvolta possono aver pi\u00f9 o meno legittimamente dimenticato il proprio impegno, soprattutto quando non si tratta di gestori di societ\u00e0 garantite.\u00a0Ma viceversa, \u00e8 anche possibile pensare che l&#8217;istituto di credito, che avr\u00e0 ottemperato a tale obbligo di legge, possa utilizzare tali informazioni per sventare l&#8217;argomento presentato a posteriori dal garante secondo il quale era rimasto completamente all&#8217;oscuro dell&#8217;operazione di fusione che colpiscono la persona dell&#8217;ente creditizio creditore.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Come si pu\u00f2, infatti, ragionevolmente sostenere di non aver approvato come nuova banca creditrice X la quale subentri nei diritti della banca Y e che, con l&#8217;invio della lettera prevista dall&#8217;art. il suo status di nuovo creditore?\u00a0L&#8217;argomento meriterebbe senza dubbio di essere verificato dai tribunali e dalle corti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1266. \u2013 Per il futuro \u00e8 lodevole interrogarsi sui miglioramenti tecnici che si possono immaginare in relazione ai vincoli sopra richiamati sull&#8217;impatto dello scioglimento della banca beneficiaria di garanzie.\u00a0La giurisprudenza restrittiva criticata dovrebbe incoraggiare le banche a ricercare un miglioramento dell&#8217;attuale sistema.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1267. \u2013 Di conseguenza, due strade sono possibili:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 il percorso legislativo, richiedendo la modifica dell&#8217;articolo L. 236-3 del Codice di commercio al fine di prevedere espressamente che le garanzie per i crediti sorti dopo la fusione o l&#8217;incorporazione siano mantenute a favore dell&#8217;incorporante o della societ\u00e0 risultante dalla fusione fusione.\u00a0L&#8217;AFB ha tentato di intervenire in questa direzione durante i progetti di riforma del diritto societario.\u00a0Ma ad oggi, non siamo stati informati dell&#8217;esame di questa richiesta negli ultimi progetti di legge.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>\u2013 Il reste donc la voie conventionnelle. Les banques peuvent exiger de mani\u00e8re quasi syst\u00e9matique, lors de l\u2019octroi de cr\u00e9dits, des garanties ou des contre-garanties autonomes. La juridiction supr\u00eame a jug\u00e9 que ces garanties autonomes \u00e9taient ind\u00e9pendantes tout \u00e0 la fois \u00ab de la garantie de premier rang et du contrat de base \u00bb. Monsieur Vasseur, commentant ces d\u00e9cisions, note qu\u2019elles consacrent toutes \u00ab le droit du b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire \u00e0 \u00eatre pay\u00e9 et l\u2019obligation du garant \u00e0 payer\u2026 \u00bb la somme d\u2019argent promise, selon les hypoth\u00e8ses et au gr\u00e9 des formules : \u00e0 la demande du cr\u00e9ancier ; \u00e0 sa premi\u00e8re demande\u2026 Dans toutes ces occurrences, o\u00f9 le garant \u00ab s\u2019oblige \u00e0 payer une certaine somme d\u2019argent au b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire \u00bb et \u00e0 les lui verser sur son ordre ou sur sa simple demande, sans plus de pr\u00e9cision ou r\u00e9f\u00e9rence \u00e0 un \u00ab remboursement \u00bb, l\u2019ind\u00e9pendance de la garantie devrait permettre d\u2019admettre que la cr\u00e9ance na\u00eet du jour de la conclusion de la promesse de payer ou d\u2019avoir \u00e0 \u00ab verser une certaine somme d\u2019argent \u00bb donc, dans tous les cas, avant la date de r\u00e9alisation de la fusion. En outre, dans le cas d\u2019une contre-garantie, cela permettrait de rejeter l\u2019id\u00e9e que la cr\u00e9ance du premier garant contre le contre-garant ne na\u00eet qu\u2019au jour du paiement qu\u2019il aurait effectu\u00e9. Ces garanties devraient donc se transmettre, sans plus de difficult\u00e9s, \u00e0 la banque absorbante Il peut \u00e9galement \u00eatre envisag\u00e9 pour les banques d\u2019ins\u00e9rer, d\u2019une mani\u00e8re syst\u00e9matique, une clause visant \u00e0 faire reconna\u00eetre par avance \u00e0 la caution le maintien de son obligation de garantie pour, les dettes post\u00e9rieures \u00e0 la fusion. Il reste \u00e0 savoir si la caution peut valablement consentir par avance, dans une clause du cautionnement, \u00e0 maintenir son obligation de couverture en cas d\u2019op\u00e9ration modifiant la personnalit\u00e9 morale du cr\u00e9ancier. La jurisprudence ne s\u2019est pas prononc\u00e9e sur ce point et la doctrine demeure partag\u00e9e. Le principe de l\u2019insertion d\u2019une telle clause a \u00e9t\u00e9 act\u00e9 lors de la session du mois de mai 1999 de la Commission Interbancaire des garanties. A notre avis, une telle stipulation ne para\u00eet pas interdite et pourrait trouver un fondement dans l\u2019article 1122 du Code civil. Cette clause permettrait ainsi de faire entrer dans le champ contractuel, lors de la signature de l\u2019acte, la possibilit\u00e9 du transfert du cautionnement au profit de la banque absorbante.<\/p>\n<p><span>La notizia di operazioni di fusione bancaria dar\u00e0 probabilmente occasione alle corti e ai tribunali di pronunciarsi sull&#8217;efficacia di tale clausola.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Le conseguenze pratiche esposte mostrano quindi chiaramente gli effetti dannosi di tale giurisprudenza restrittiva sul mantenimento delle garanzie personali per i crediti sorti dopo la fusione.\u00a0Come estensione di questo studio, \u00e8 logico concentrarsi sulla situazione delle garanzie reali.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ L&#8217;impatto della fusione sulle garanzie reali ricevute dalla banca incorporata o incorporata<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1268. \u2013 La fusione della banca creditrice avr\u00e0 anche alcune conseguenze sulle garanzie reali da essa ricevute.\u00a0Il principio \u00e8 che le garanzie reali sono mantenute e andranno a vantaggio dell&#8217;acquirente o della nuova banca destinataria dei crediti a cui sono collegate.\u00a0Tuttavia, al fine di informare i terzi, tale trasferimento dovrebbe in linea di principio essere soggetto a adeguate misure di pubblicit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Studieremo pi\u00f9 in particolare il caso delle ipoteche (1) prima di considerare i pegni (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ Mantenimento della garanzia ipotecaria in caso di incorporazione o fusione della banca creditrice<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1269. \u2013 L&#8217;interesse dell&#8217;ipoteca \u00e8 di assicurare al creditore iscritto all&#8217;albo ipotecario un pagamento agevolato sull&#8217;obbligazione che essa garantisce.\u00a0Pi\u00f9 precisamente, conferisce al creditore ipotecario un diritto di prelazione sul valore dei beni a lui assegnati in garanzia.\u00a0Tale diritto gli consente di ottenere un pagamento privilegiato, vale a dire un pagamento davanti ai creditori chirografari e ai creditori che hanno preso iscrizione ipotecaria dopo la sua.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1270. \u2013 Si precisa che la costituzione di tale garanzia presuppone che siano state espletate le formalit\u00e0 di pubblicazione per consentire al creditore di opporre efficacemente un diritto di pagamento preferenziale ad altri creditori.\u00a0Tra pi\u00f9 creditori garantiti, \u00e8 la data di registrazione che consente di stabilire l&#8217;ordine di priorit\u00e0 tra di loro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1271. \u2013 Quando la banca beneficiaria dell&#8217;ipoteca deve scomparire per fusione o per incorporazione, \u00e8 importante sapere se tale garanzia permarr\u00e0 e se l&#8217;iscrizione manterr\u00e0 la sua priorit\u00e0 nonostante gli effetti della fusione o per incorporazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1272. \u2013 Per effetto del trasferimento universale dei beni, vengono trasferiti a vantaggio dell&#8217;incorporante o della nuova societ\u00e0, senza il grado di garanzia, tutti i crediti dai quali vengono trasferiti i benefici bancari incorporati o incorporati, con i loro accessori ed in particolare le ipoteche, modificata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Si ricorda che non devono essere seguite le formalit\u00e0 della cessione del credito di cui all&#8217;articolo 1690 del codice civile.<\/span><\/p>\n<p>Toutefois, l\u2019hypoth\u00e8que \u00e9tant soumise au r\u00e9gime de la publicit\u00e9 fonci\u00e8re, il convient de tenir compte des r\u00e8gles qui y sont attach\u00e9es et, notamment, des dispositions de l\u2019article 2149 alin\u00e9a 1 du Code civil qui pr\u00e9voient la publication \u00ab sous forme de mentions en marge des inscriptions existantes\u2026 [de] toutes modifications, notamment dans la personne du cr\u00e9ancier b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiaire de l\u2019inscription, qui n\u2019ont pas pour effet d\u2019aggraver la situation du d\u00e9biteur \u00bb.<\/p>\n<p>Le cas de l\u2019absorption ou de la fusion de la banque b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiant d\u2019une hypoth\u00e8que entre dans cette derni\u00e8re cat\u00e9gorie vis\u00e9e par l\u2019article 2149 du Code civil.<\/p>\n<p>Dans un premier temps, la Cour de cassation avait consid\u00e9r\u00e9 que cette publicit\u00e9 \u00e9tait n\u00e9cessaire pour rendre la transmission de l\u2019hypoth\u00e8que opposable aux tiers. Cette solution \u00e9tait contestable dans la mesure o\u00f9 elle revenait \u00e0 consid\u00e9rer que l\u2019ordre de pr\u00e9f\u00e9rence entre les cr\u00e9anciers inscrits ne d\u00e9pendait pas forc\u00e9ment des inscriptions originaires.<\/p>\n<p>Puis la Cour de cassation a fini par d\u00e9cider que de telles modifications qui n\u2019ont pas pour effet d\u2019aggraver la situation du d\u00e9biteur et qui sont soumises \u00e0 publicit\u00e9 sous forme de mentions en marge, \u00e9taient opposables aux tiers m\u00eame en l\u2019absence de publication.<\/p>\n<p>En cons\u00e9quence, il n\u2019y a donc pas d\u2019obligation de proc\u00e9der \u00e0 l\u2019inscription d\u2019une mention en marge du changement de la personne du cr\u00e9ancier du fait d\u2019une fusion ou absorption. La banque absorbante ou nouvelle issue de la fusion b\u00e9n\u00e9ficiera des hypoth\u00e8ques inscrites au nom de la banque absorb\u00e9e ou fusionn\u00e9e.<\/p>\n<p>1273. \u2013 Toutefois, des raisons pratiques peuvent n\u00e9anmoins inciter la banque absorbante \u00e0 proc\u00e9der aux formalit\u00e9s de publicit\u00e9 fonci\u00e8re \u00e0 la conservation des hypoth\u00e8ques.<\/p>\n<p>Indeed, in the absence of an express mention in the margin of the mortgage slip of the change of creditor due to the merger or absorption, the absorbing bank or bank resulting from the merger risks not receiving the summons addressed to the registered creditors who would be made by pursuing creditors. Failing to receive these summons, the absorbing bank may therefore not be able to produce the order procedure which will be implemented after the judicial sale of the mortgaged property. Finally, the acquiring bank, which would not be informed in time, due to the lack of publication of its identity and address in the margin of the mortgage registration, risks losing the proceeds from the sale of the mortgaged building. This risk should not be overlooked,<\/p>\n<p>In fact, it is advisable to make allowances and to keep a pragmatic approach of the formalities to be carried out according to the circumstances. Thus, each time that the election of domicile appearing in the mortgage registration has been made at the notary who received the deed, the acquiring bank or bank resulting from the merger will simply inform the notary by letter of its identity and his coordinates. On the other hand, each time that this election of domicile has been made at the head office of the absorbed or merged bank, the acquiring bank will have an interest in ensuring that it proceeds with the publication formalities by means of an entry in the margin on the mortgage slip by the intermediary of his usual notary.<\/p>\n<p>It is therefore essential to note that the disappearance of the bank benefiting from mortgage guarantees following a merger or absorption can lead to a certain cumbersomeness in the processing of advertising formalities.<\/p>\n<p>The same applies to the effects of the merger or absorption affecting the bank receiving the pledges.<\/p>\n<p>2\/ Maintaining pledges in the event of absorption or merger of the creditor bank<\/p>\n<p>1274. \u2013 On the plane of principles there is no difficulty. The receivables will be transferred to the absorbing company or to the new bank resulting from the merger with the benefit of the pledges guaranteeing these receivables by effect of the universal transfer of assets.<\/p>\n<p>However, since pledges are constituted by registration in a special register, the publication formalities must in principle be carried out according to the rules required by each type of pledge.<\/p>\n<p>The types of collateral being multiple, we will focus on the most commonly practiced collateral.<\/p>\n<p>1275. \u2013 Pledges of goodwill and equipment follow regimes similar to mortgages. By means of an entry in a special register kept at the registry of the Commercial Court, they confer on the creditor a right of preference over the pledged property.<\/p>\n<p>1276. \u2013 The pledge of goodwill is governed by the provisions of the law of 03\/17\/1909 supplemented by a decree of 08\/28\/1909. The pledging of tools and equipment is governed by the provisions of the law of 18\/01\/1951. This is supplemented by a decree of 02\/17\/1951 setting out the provisions relating to the pledge of goodwill with regard to the registration procedures.<\/p>\n<p>1277. \u2013 In both cases, it is generally provided that any contractual subrogation in the benefit of the pledge must be mentioned in the margin of the registration. The case of a change in the person of the creditor is not expressly envisaged, but by extension of the provisions relating to subrogation, an entry in the margin of the identity of the acquiring bank should be able to be required.<\/p>\n<p>1278. \u2013 As with mortgages, the acquiring bank or bank resulting from the merger will have an interest in mentioning its identity and contact details in the margin in order to be informed of the summons of the creditors proceeding to the forced sale of the fund. of business.<\/p>\n<p>1279. \u2013 However, in the event of a pledge of goodwill or tools, the costs and registration fees are modest. This justifies requiring without hesitation the formalities of registration in margin with the registry of the Commercial Court of the place where the pledged fund is located. It remains that these formalities can be cumbersome and represent a significant administrative burden insofar as these guarantees are taken very frequently by credit institutions.<\/p>\n<p>1280. \u2013 Pledges on unlisted securities are also frequent. The law on the pledge of financial instruments does not provide anything in the event of modifications affecting the pledged creditor. In practical terms, the absorbing company must notify the issuing company or the third party holding the shareholder accounts of the necessary information by letter.<\/p>\n<p>1281. \u2013 Consequently, we have just demonstrated that the merger entails fundamental effects on the guarantees benefiting the banks. In the context of the restructuring of the French banking system, case law is particularly archaic and can compromise the success of merger operations. The main contracts signed by the banks therefore seem to be in a more favorable situation.<\/p>\n<p>\u00a7 2: The situation of the main contracts<\/p>\n<p><span>1282. \u2013 We will study the situation of commercial leases of banking establishments (A) as well as that of contracts linked to the information system (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ Commercial leases of banking establishments<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1283. \u2013 A bank merger has significant consequences for commercial leases.\u00a0The fundamental text in this area is Article L. 145-16 of the Commercial Code, which provides that \u201cin the event of a merger of companies or contribution of part of the assets of a company carried out in the conditions provided for in Article L 236-22, the company resulting from the merger or the company benefiting from the contribution is, notwithstanding any stipulation to the contrary, substituted for that for the benefit of which the lease was granted in all rights and obligations arising from this lease\u201d.\u00a0The principle of the automatic transmission of the tenant&#8217;s commercial lease to the company resulting from the merger is therefore laid down.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1284. \u2013 This rule of public order applies both to mergers by absorption and to mergers by incorporation of a new company.\u00a0However, it should be noted that mergers and partial transfers of assets are covered by the text, but not divisions.\u00a0Furthermore, Article L. 145-16 of the Commercial Code expressly refers to Article L. 236-22 of the Commercial Code, i.e. to a text which only applies to limited companies.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1285. \u2013 As the merger operation is subject to legal publicity formalities, it may be considered that the lessee does not have to inform the lessor of the existence of the merger.\u00a0Case law has thus had the opportunity to specify that the clause of a lease requiring the communication to the lessor of a copy of the merger contract was contrary to the aforementioned Article L. 145-16.\u00a0However, Article L. 145-16 paragraph 3 of the Commercial Code gives the lessor the possibility of seeking new guarantees from the courts if the company resulting from the merger does not have sufficient financial solidity.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1286. \u2013 The most striking manifestation of the impact of mergers on commercial leases is the risk for the tenant of being refused renewal of the lease without compensation for eviction.\u00a0It should be recalled that the right to renewal, or to an eviction indemnity in the event of refusal of renewal, is subject by the Commercial Code to various conditions, including that of the registration of the tenant in the register of commerce and companies. .\u00a0.\u00a0This condition must be fulfilled on the date of issue of the leave or of the request for renewal and throughout the procedure for renewing or determining the eviction indemnity.\u00a0Jurisprudence even extends this condition of registration to secondary establishments.\u00a0Gold,\u00a0a period of time may elapse between the striking off following the merger of the establishment operated and the modification of the registration of the company resulting from the merger.\u00a0Jurisprudence imposing an obligation of continuous recording, it can consider that in this interval the condition is not fulfilled.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, le banche dovrebbero prestare particolare attenzione ai contratti di locazione commerciale quando effettuano operazioni di fusione.\u00a0Solo una verifica rigorosa dei contratti di locazione e un&#8217;analisi caso per caso possono evitare contenziosi a volte sostanziali.\u00a0Lo stesso vale per i contratti relativi al sistema informativo.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Contratti relativi al sistema informativo<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1287. \u2013 La riconciliazione dei sistemi informativi in \u200b\u200boccasione di fusioni bancarie \u00e8 fonte di risparmio.\u00a0Nelle forecast made during the grand operation, the IT reported a decisive part that could end up arriving at a terzo dei guadagni attested.\u00a0Infatti, circa il 70% delle attivit\u00e0 di una banca essendo informatizzato, pu\u00f2 beneficiare della fusione di due organizzazioni solo se i loro sistemi informativi comunicano tra loro in modo intelligent.\u00a0Il ruolo preponderante dell&#8217;IT e l&#8217;entit\u00e0 degli investmenti che comporta possono quindi incoraggiare le banche a mettere in comune il proprio sistema informativo per accorpare i costi e ammortizzarli su un volume di affari cos\u00ec elevato.\u00a0possible.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1288. \u2013 Le modalit\u00e0 di riconciliazione dei sistemi informativi variano a seconda del tipo di concentrazione bancaria.\u00a0Se si tratta di un&#8217;operazione puramente finanziaria, l&#8217;impatto sul sistema informativo sar\u00e0 limitato: riguarder\u00e0 le informazioni gestionali e se possibile i repository.\u00a0Se gli enti creditizi desiderano realizzare significant sinergie avvicinando le loro attivit\u00e0, questo impatto sar\u00e0 molto maggiore, anche se i marchi o le persone giuridiche vengono mantenuti.\u00a0In questa seconda ipotesi, il riavvicinamento tecnologico potrebbe realizzarsi mediante la fusione total o parziale dei due sistemi informativi preesistenti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1289. \u2013 Nonostante la diversit\u00e0 degli schemi di conciliazione dei sistemi informativi, vi sono alcune costanti nel loro trattamento giuridico.\u00a0\u00c8 generallynecessario effettuare un&#8217;analisi della situazione delle banche interessate (1) per poi mettere in atto una new strategia a livello delle banche concentrate (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ The analysis necessary for the situation of the banche concentrate<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1290. \u2013 Occorre effettuare una verifica dei contratti sui sistemi preesistenti (a) al fine di determinare l&#8217;entit\u00e0 dei diritti sul patrimonio informatico (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Audit di contratti su sistemi preesistenti<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1291. \u2013 Prima dell&#8217;avvio del processo di conciliazione, una verifica dei contratti relativi all&#8217;hardware e al software costituenti i sistemi informativi preesistenti ei relativi servizi consentir\u00e0 di determinare i termini di un&#8217;eventuale interruzione di tali contratti.\u00a0L&#8217;implementazione di un sistema informativo comune, infatti, supporr\u00e0 che una o tutte le entit\u00e0 del gruppo risolvano una serie di contratti in corso.\u00a0Va notato che una serie di norme di diritto contrattuale faciliteranno la ristrutturazione consentendo l&#8217;impugnazione dei contratti.\u00a0Tuttavia, si applicheranno norme di tutela per il contraente, riflettendo ancora una volta l&#8217;ambivalenza della legge.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1292. \u2013 I contratti a tempo indeterminato possono essere risolti unilateralmente rispettando il preavviso previsto nel contratto, ovvero in mancanza di espressa previsione contrattuale, dandone congruo preavviso.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1293. \u2013 I contratti di breve durata determinata e tacitamente rinnovabili si estinguono al sopraggiungere della loro scadenza contrattuale, purch\u00e9 l&#8217;istituto bancario ne abbia preventivamente informato il co-contraente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1294. \u2013 Infine, gli altri contratti, ancora in vigore per un lungo periodo, possono essere risolti solo con espresso accordo di entrambe le parti.\u00a0Tale verifica preliminare consent\u00e0 inoltre di determinare l&#8217;estensione dei diritti degli istituti bancari su proprio patrimonio informatico e in particolare gli elementi che possono, se necessario, mettere in comune.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ L&#8217;estensione dei diritti sulle risorse IT<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1295. \u2013 Per i contratti relativi a software suscettibili di essere riutilizzati nel nuovo sistema informativo, occorre accertare se la banca interessata abbia un diretto d&#8217;uso personale e intrasferibile o, al contrario, tutti i diretti di propriet\u00e0 intellettuale su tale software.\u00a0First of all if you need to negotiate with the editor an extension of the diritto di utilizzo del software a vantaggio dell&#8217;intero gruppo.\u00a0Nel secondo caso, la banca che detiene i diritti su tale software pu\u00f2 liberamente putterlo a disposizione dell&#8217;intero gruppo e apportare i necessari adattamenti, quest&#8217;ultima opzione assumendo, per\u00f2, che detenga i codici sorgente del software.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1296. \u2013 Frequently, the group does not have the code available for software previously used in one of its members and must communicate the interoperability with other software of the new information system.\u00a0Tuttavia, &#8220;se le informazioni necessarie per l&#8217;interoperabilit\u00e0 non sono state rese facilmente e rapidamente accessibili&#8221; dall&#8217;editore del software, gli istituti bancari, i legittimi utenti, avranno il diretto di &#8220;decompilare&#8221; il software nei limiti previsti dal Codice della Propriet\u00e0 Intellectual.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ The attuazione di una new strategia da parte delle banche concentrate<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1297. \u2013 L&#8217;attuazione di una nuova strategia porter\u00e0 alla conclusione di nuovi contratti relativi al sistema informativo (a) che preludono alla definizione dell&#8217;inquadramento del nuovo sistema informativo (b).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ La conclusione di nuovi contratti relativi al sistema informativo<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1298. \u2013 L&#8217;attuazione del nuovo sistema informativo richieder\u00e0 la stipula di un insieme di contratti relativi alla fornitura degli elementi che lo costituiscono ma anche contratti di assistenza alla migrazione a tale nuovo sistema.\u00a0In questa fase, the riconciliazione dei sistemi informativi assume \u00e0 le sembianze di un progetto informatico strutturato in cui i compiti affidati a fornitori di servizi esterni saranno pi\u00f9 o meno importanti a seconda delle risorse e delle internal competenze.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1299. \u2013 Nella negoziazione di tali contratti con prestatori di servizi esterni, particolare attenzione sar\u00e0 prestata alle clausole relative alle condizioni di esecuzione del servizio, alle rispettive responsabilit\u00e0 del prestatore e dei team interni, o anche alle caratteristiche del servizio.\u00a0new information system.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Fissare il quadro del nuovo information system<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1300. \u2013 Infine, gli istituti bancari dovranno provvedere alle condizioni per il futuro funzionamento del nuovo system comune e determinare i rispettivi diritti sugli elementi che lo costituiscono.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1301. \u2013 L&#8217;istituzione e quindi il funzionamento di un system informativo comune potrebbe favorre l&#8217;utilizzo di solution standard grazie in particolare all&#8217;utilizzo di pacchetti software.\u00a0L&#8217;utilizzo di pacchetti software nelle banche \u00e8 stato accentuato anche dal fenomeno delle ristrutturazioni bancarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1302. \u2013 Tale sistema informativo consenter\u00e0 anche la razionalizzazione dell&#8217;informatica through the sua \u201curbanizzazione\u201d.\u00a0\u201cUrbanizzare il sistema informativo di un&#8217;azienda significa infatti definire un quadro coerente su cui voirnno ad appoggiarsi gli sviluppi informatici\u201d.\u00a0Il quadro di riferimento prevede, da un lato, una suddivisione dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 in mattoni elementari che costituiscono il cuore dell&#8217;impresa e, dall&#8217;altro, regole e principi dell&#8217;architettura e dell&#8217;urbanistica.\u00a0La costruzione degli impianti pu\u00f2 essere fatta dai componenti secondo le regole dell&#8217;architettura e dell&#8217;urbanistica.Quanto pi\u00f9 il framework sar\u00e0 stabile e costruito sulle invarianti dell&#8217;attivit\u00e0 bancaria, tanto pi\u00f9 consenter\u00e0 ai sistemi informativi e ai sistemi informatici conformi a tale framework di adattarsi alle necessarie evoluzioni della strategia e dell&#8217;organizzazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Perch\u00e9 questo quadro sia stabile e resistente nel tempo, deve tradurre gli orientamenti strategici dell&#8217;azienda, i gradi di libert\u00e0 desiderabili per facilitare i cambiamenti tenendo conto dell&#8217;esistente.\u00a0The obiettivo \u00e8 quello di definire una division che permetta di creare sistemi comunicanti facilmente tra loro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Tutto l&#8217;interesse dell&#8217;urbanizzazione risiede nell&#8217;anticipation dei bisogni futuri, per evitare i costi del ripristino della consistency a posteriori.\u00a0Si tratter\u00e0 quindi di dare a questo nuovo sistema informativo una flessibilit\u00e0 di evoluzione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, the alfabetizzazione informatica \u00e8 una fonte di successo di concentration, ma il risultato \u00e8 difficult da raggiungere.\u00a0Gli obiettivi, riguardanti le persone integrate in banca, sono altrettanto difficili da ottenere.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Section 2: Relative standard alle persone integrate nella banca<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1303. \u2013 Sebbene le fusioni bancarie siano in gran parte disciplinate da considerazioni giuridiche, il loro successo dipende in modo determinante dalla motivazione dei lavoratori che contribuiscono al raggiungimento degli obiettivi della ristrutturazione.\u00a0Tuttavia, nella stragrande maggioranza delle fusioni, nella progettazione e realizzazione dell&#8217;operazione, si tiene conto solo degli aspetti tecnici a discapito di quello umano.\u00a0L&#8217;alto tasso di fallimento delle fusioni bancarie \u00e8 certamente legato al fatto che i dipendenti sono spesso relegati al rango di variabili di costo e non considerati come partner attivi nel processo di cambiamento.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1304. \u2013 A nostro avviso, non esiste una soluzione valida per tutti per ridimensionare con successo un&#8217;organizzazione.\u00a0Tuttavia, \u00e8 essenziale sviluppare un programma che tenga conto delle implicazioni per tutte le parti interessate, vale a dire partner e azionisti (\u00a7 1), dirigenti (\u00a7 2) e soprattutto dipendenti (\u00a7 3).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 1: Gli effetti delle concentrazioni nei confronti dei soci e degli azionisti<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1305. \u2013 Si precisa che si ritiene che la concentrazione abbia effetti economici positivi nei confronti dei soci e dei soci.\u00a0Tanto \u00e8 vero che i fondi pensione anglosassoni, principale espressione della ricerca della \u201ccreazione di valore per l&#8217;azionista\u201d, reagiscono molto positivamente alle prospettive di concentrazioni bancarie.\u00a0La concentrazione, infatti, dovrebbe ridurre i costi, aumentare i profitti e quindi i dividendi.\u00a0Tuttavia, come abbiamo gi\u00e0 esposto, questa affermazione \u00e8 lungi dall&#8217;essere sistematica.\u00a0Pertanto, se gli azionisti possono effettivamente vedere una plusvalenza sulle loro azioni durante l&#8217;operazione, non sempre dura.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1306. \u2013 Precisato ci\u00f2, ci limiteremo, in questo paragrafo, a trattare le conseguenze della fusione nei confronti dei soci e soci.\u00a0In effetti, uno studio degli effetti dell&#8217;OPA stricto sensu sarebbe di scarso interesse.\u00a0In quest&#8217;ultima operazione, sia essa un semplice acquisto di azioni consensuale o un&#8217;offerta pubblica di acquisto, l&#8217;azionista cede le proprie azioni e recede puramente e semplicemente.\u00a0L&#8217;unico punto che merita uno studio \u00e8 l&#8217;offerta pubblica di scambio perch\u00e9 l&#8217;azionista che risponde favorevolmente alla proposta non si disimpegna.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo riceve in cambio titoli della societ\u00e0 beneficiaria.Ma le conseguenze giuridiche dell&#8217;offerta pubblica di scambio sugli azionisti presentano analogie con i tratti caratteristici applicabili nell&#8217;ambito di una fusione per incorporazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1307. \u2013 Gli effetti giuridici della fusione nei confronti dei soci sono logici.\u00a0It is a general principle (A).\u00a0Tuttavia, quest&#8217;ultimo deve affrontare un certo numero di situazioni specifiche che riguardano essenzialmente o la natura della partecipazione detenuta dai soci, o la natura dei titoli da essi detenuti (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ The general principle<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1308. \u2013 In occasione di un&#8217;operazione di fusione, i soci di societ\u00e0 in via di estinzione acquistano la qualit\u00e0 di soci della societ\u00e0 incorporation o della nuova societ\u00e0 che viene costituita.\u00a0Di conseguenza, i soci della societ\u00e0 o delle societ\u00e0 che cedono i suoi (loro) beni ricevono azioni o quote della societ\u00e0 beneficiaria.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1309. \u2013 Tuttavia, e al fine di agevolare il compimento delle operation di fusione, i conferimenti effettuati a favore della societ\u00e0 incorporation o di nuova costituzione possono essere remunerati mediante conguaglio in denaro.\u00a0In case of utilizzo di tale opzione, il pagamento in denaro dovr\u00e0 essere limitato al 10% del valore nominal delle quote o azioni assegnate.\u00a0In caso di superamento del massimale cos\u00ec stabilito, l&#8217;operazione perderebbe allora il carattere di concentration.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ Problemi specifici<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1310. \u2013 Nell&#8217;effettuare operazioni di fusione possono manifestarsi particolarit\u00e0 nella definizione della situazione di taluni soci delle societ\u00e0 che si fondono.\u00a0Tali particolarit\u00e0 derivano o dall&#8217;esistenza, prima della fusione, di partecipazioni azionarie tra le societ\u00e0 interessate (1), o dalla detenzione di titoli che conferiscono ai loro titolari diritti specifici (2).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1\/ I problemi posti dall&#8217;esistenza di legami tra le societ\u00e0 partecipanti alla concentrazione<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1311. \u2013 La fusione \u00e8 presso la fase finale di una fusione gi\u00e0 iniziata tra societ\u00e0, fusione che pu\u00f2 aver comportato l&#8217;ingresso di una societ\u00e0 nel capital dell&#8217;altra.\u00a0Pertanto, the incorporating company may hold a capital share of the incorporating company (a), or vice versa, the incorporating company may hold a capital share of the incorporating company (b).\u00a0In scenari pi\u00f9 complessi, \u00e8 addirittura possibile riscontrare, prima della fusione tra due societ\u00e0, l&#8217;esistenza di reciproche partecipazioni (c) o la detenzione da parte della societ\u00e0 acquisita di alcune sue quote (d).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Detention of a part of the incorporating company of a partecipazione nel capital of the incorporating company<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1312. \u2013 In linea di principio, nell&#8217;ambito di un&#8217;operazione di fusione, i soci della societ\u00e0 incorporata diventano soci della societ\u00e0 incorporating.\u00a0Consequently, qualora la societ\u00e0 incorporation sia uno dei soci dell&#8217;incorporata, essa \u00e8 destinata, al fin della fusione, a ricevere in concambio le proprie azioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1313. \u2013 Tuttavia, dopo l&#8217;approvazione del Mergers Act 1988, non \u00e8 pi\u00f9 possibile conseguire tale risultato.\u00a0Infatti, il codice commercial specifica che i titoli della societ\u00e0 acquirente non sono scambiati con quote o azioni delle societ\u00e0 che stanno scomparendo, quando queste quote o azioni sono detenute dalla societ\u00e0 acquirente.\u00a0Cos\u00ec, la tecnica della rinuncia alla fusione \u00e8 consecrata.\u00a0Ma le societ\u00e0 possono procedere diversamente ed eliminare la partecipazione della societ\u00e0 acquirente nella societ\u00e0 acquisita, poco prima di procedere alla fusione.\u00a0Utilizzano la procedura di fusione-assegnazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1314. \u2013 La rinuncia alla fusione \u00e8 l&#8217;operazione con la quale la societ\u00e0 incorporation limited l&#8217;aumento del proprio capitale e si accontenta di emettere il numero di titoli strettamente necessari alla remunerazione dei soci della societ\u00e0 incorporata, diversi dalla stessa.\u00a0.\u00a0Reed.\u00a0The denominazione dell&#8217;operazione \u00e8 pienamente giustificata in quanto la societ\u00e0 acquirente rinuncia al rilascio dei diritti sociali che, in linea di principio, le dovrebbero spettare in qualit\u00e0 di socio della societ\u00e0 acquisita.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1315. \u2013 Significantly diverso \u00e8 il meccanismo di fusione-conferimento.\u00a0Essa presuppone una parziale condivisione dei beni della societ\u00e0 acquisita a vantaggio e fino a concorrenza dei diritti della societ\u00e0 acquirente.\u00a0Con tale meccanismo si ritiene pertanto che la societ\u00e0 incorporation esca dal capital della societ\u00e0 incorporation prima dell&#8217;operazione di fusione.\u00a0Il problema della partecipazione viene quindi risolto eliminandola prima della fusione.\u00a0Tuttavia, questo meccanismo un viene utilizzato nella pratica per motivation fiscali.\u00a0The fusione-attribution comprised a parziale condivisione del patrimonio, operazione onerosa dal punto di vista fiscal.Infatti, la plusvalenza rilevata in sede di conferimento della societ\u00e0 acquirente \u00e8 una plusvalenza imponibile che non beneficia dei meccanismi di esenzione applicabili al regime speciale per le fusioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Holding of a part of the acquiring company of a capital part of the acquiring company<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1316. \u2013 Nel caso in cui la societ\u00e0 incorporation detenga azioni della societ\u00e0 incorporation, per effetto del conferimento a titolo universale dei beni operato dalla fusione, la societ\u00e0 incorporation ha diritto a ricevere in conferimento azioni proprie, comprese nei titoli portafoglio.\u00a0absorbed.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1317. \u2013 The societ\u00e0 interessate hanno due possibilit\u00e0 per risolvere le difficolt\u00e0 derivanti da tale situazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1318. \u2013 L&#8217;incorporata pu\u00f2, prima della fusione, distribuire i titoli che ha in portafoglio e che corrispondono alla sua partecipazione al capital dell&#8217;incorporante.\u00a0Questa \u00e8, ancora una volta, un&#8217;operazione di condivisione parziale delle risorse.\u00a0All&#8217;effettivo perfezionamento dell&#8217;operazione di fusione, the societ\u00e0 acquisita lose to quindi more the qualit\u00e0 di socio della societ\u00e0 incorporation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1319. \u2013 Ma la societ\u00e0 acquisita non pu\u00f2 utilizzare tale tecnica e procedere al conferimento, in condizioni normali, di tutto il suo patrimonio, ivi compreso quindi il portafoglio titoli costituente la sua partecipazione al capital della societ\u00e0 acquirente.\u00a0.\u00a0Quest&#8217;ultimo, ricevendo i propri titoli, proceder\u00e0 poi alla loro cancellazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>c\/ La detenzione di partecipazioni reciproche da parte delle societ\u00e0 incorporate e incorporanti<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1320. \u2013 Questo scenario \u00e8 infatti solo la combinazione dei due precedenti.\u00a0Si risolver\u00e0 quindi sovrapponendo le soluzioni che si sono considerate in precedenza.\u00a0In practice, the incorporating company proceeds initially ad un&#8217;esenzione dalla fusione per neutralizzare gli effectti della sua partecipazione al capital della societ\u00e0 incorporata.\u00a0Successivamente, effetter\u00e0 una riduzione del capital per neutralizzare gli effetti della quota detenuta dall&#8217;incorporata nel suo capital.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>d\/ Detention of a part of the societ\u00e0 di azioni proprie<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1321. \u2013 Una societ\u00e0 pu\u00f2, a determinate condizioni, detenere azioni proprie.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 avverr\u00e0 in particolare se la societ\u00e0 \u00e8 quotata e intende procedere alla regolarizzazione dei prezzi, se intende assegnare azioni ai proprie dipendenti o se la societ\u00e0 prevede di ridurre il proprio capital.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1322. \u2013 In caso di incorporation di tale societ\u00e0, occorre esaminare se le azioni cos\u00ec detenute debbano rientrare nell&#8217;ambito dello scambio con titoli della societ\u00e0 incorporante o della nuova societ\u00e0.\u00a0Il Codice di Commercio fornisce una risposta negativa al quesito, specificando che non vi \u00e8 scambio di azioni o quote di societ\u00e0 scomparse con azioni o quote di societ\u00e0 beneficiarie quando tali azioni o quote siano detenute dalla societ\u00e0 scomparsa.\u00a0una persona che agisce a nome proprio, ma per conto di questa societ\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>2\/ Problemi posti dall&#8217;esistenza di titoli che conferiscono diritti specifici<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1323. \u2013 Nelle societ\u00e0 per azioni, taluni valori mobiliari conferiscono ai loro possessori specifici diritti.\u00a0Questi specifici diritti possono comportare vantaggi finanziari o vantaggi \u201cpolitici\u201d rispetto alle azioni ordinarie.\u00a0\u00c8 importante determinare il destino riservato a questi titoli e ai loro detentori durante le operazioni di fusione.<\/span><br \/><span>Distingueremo quindi il destino delle azioni con diritto di voto doppio (a), delle azioni con dividendo prioritario senza diritto di voto (b) nonch\u00e9 quello dei certificati di investimento (c).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>a\/ Il destino delle azioni con doppio diritto di voto<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1324. \u2013 Quando i soci dell&#8217;incorporata sono titolari di azioni con diritto di voto doppio, tale diritto \u00e8 mantenuto nell&#8217;ambito della societ\u00e0 incorporante o di nuova costituzione, a condizione per\u00f2 che lo statuto di quest&#8217;ultima preveda tale diritto di voto doppio.\u00a0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1325. \u2013 Tale soluzione, risultante dalla legge 05\/01\/1988, consente in particolare ai soci della societ\u00e0 acquisita che diventino soci della societ\u00e0 incorporante di non attendere il biennio normalmente necessario per l&#8217;esercizio del loro diritto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1326. \u2013 La formulazione dell&#8217;art. L. 225-124 del codice di commercio lascia qualche incertezza.\u00a0Certo \u00e8 che se lo statuto della societ\u00e0 beneficiaria della fusione ha previsto il doppio diritto di voto, gli azionisti della societ\u00e0 incorporata che hanno beneficiato di tale prerogativa nella loro societ\u00e0 originaria continueranno a beneficiarne nella societ\u00e0 incorporante.\u00a0Ma cosa accadrebbe se la societ\u00e0 incorporata stessa avesse, in qualit\u00e0 di socio di una societ\u00e0 terza, il doppio diritto di voto?\u00a0Sul punto la maggior parte degli autori, pur rilevando l&#8217;ambiguit\u00e0 del testo, ritiene che la societ\u00e0 incorporante possa beneficiare di tale diritto di voto in quanto l&#8217;operazione comporta una trasmissione universale degli attivi e dei passivi dell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>b\/ Il destino delle azioni con dividendo prioritario senza diritto di voto<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1327. \u2013 I titolari di azioni privilegiate prive del diritto di voto godono di speciale tutela in materia di fusione di societ\u00e0 in quanto i loro titolari devono essere riuniti in assemblea speciale per la ratifica dell&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1328. \u2013 L&#8217;assemblea dell&#8217;assemblea straordinaria non riguarda esclusivamente i soci dell&#8217;incorporata, ma deve tenersi in ciascuna delle societ\u00e0 partecipanti all&#8217;operazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1329. \u2013 Non si deve sottovalutare il ruolo di questa assemblea.\u00a0Infatti, il codice commercial prevede per il beneficio dell&#8217;assemblea straordinaria un potere di ratifica.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 signifies che questa assemblea ha il potere di opporsi al progetto di fusione cos\u00ec comme le viene presentato.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>c\/ Il destino dei certifi di investmento<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1330. \u2013 The sort riservata ai attestation d&#8217;investimento in un&#8217;operazione di fusione \u00e8 diversa a seconda che la societ\u00e0 incorporation si offra o meno al riacquisto dei attestation d&#8217;investimento esistenti dalla societ\u00e0 incorporata.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1331. \u2013 Qualora la societ\u00e0 incorporante non ne proponga l&#8217;incorporazione, essa deve sottoporre il progetto di fusione alle speciali dei possessori di certifi cate participativi che deliberano secondo il regolamento dell&#8217;assemblea dei soci.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Il testo non specifica se si tratti di assemblea ordinaria o di assemblea straordinaria degli azionisti.\u00a0Sembra proprio che si tratti di assemblea straordinaria se si considered che il testo implica che il progetto si sottoposto all&#8217;assemblea straordinaria che delibera secondo le regole dell&#8217;assemblea generale degli azionisti &#8220;che approva la fusione&#8221;.\u00a0Inoltre, viste the sostanziali modifiche apportate ai certificatei di investimento, per effetto della fusione, appare logico richiedere la deliberazione alle condizioni previste per le assemblage straordinarie.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1332. \u2013 In caso di accordo dell&#8217;assemblea speciale dei titolari di investment certificates, sono possibili due soluzioni:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 i titolari dei certificatei possono ricevere certificatei di investmento dalla societ\u00e0 incorporation;<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 i titolari di Certificati d&#8217;investimento possono ricevere azioni della societ\u00e0 acquirente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1333. \u2013 Le condizioni di scambio devono essere fissate dall&#8217;atto di fusione che, in pratica, presupposes la determinazione di una \u201cparit\u00e0\u201d per lo scambio dei certiti di investimento.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1334. \u2013 Se l&#8217;assemblea straordinaria non d\u00e0 il proprio consenso, e in mancanza di disposizione di legge contraria, sembra che il diniego sia vincolante per la societ\u00e0 acquisita.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1335. \u2013 Al fine di agevolare il perfezionamento delle operazioni di fusione ed evitare la creazione di nuovi certificati partecipativi con la societ\u00e0 incorporante, quest&#8217;ultima ha la possibilit\u00e0 di proporre il riscatto di certificati partecipativi esistenti presso la societ\u00e0 incorporata.\u00a0Perch\u00e9 questo riscatto abbia luogo, deve essere stato preventivamente accettato dall&#8217;assemblea straordinaria.\u00a0Se la societ\u00e0 incorporante ha ottenuto il consenso dell&#8217;assemblea straordinaria, deve pubblicare la propria offerta pubblica di acquisto su un giornale degli annunci legali, inserimento che dovr\u00e0 essere ripetuto nel Bollettino degli annunci legali obbligatori in caso di chiamata pubblica al risparmio.\u00a0Tuttavia, se tutti i certificati di investimento sono registrati, tali inserzioni possono essere sostituite da una raccomandata indirizzata a tutti i titolari di certificato.Hanno un periodo di 30 giorni per rispondere all&#8217;offerta e trasferire i loro titoli, questo periodo a decorrere dall&#8217;ultima misura pubblicitaria pianificata.\u00a0Al termine di tale periodo, i portatori di certificates che non hanno trasferito i propri titoli diventano titolari di investment certificates della societ\u00e0 incorporante, a meno che il progetto di fusione non preveda lo scambio di investment certificates dell&#8217;incorporata contro atti dell&#8217;incorporante.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Si precisa che tali norme, applicabili ai soci, devono essere coordinate con le disposizioni applicabili agli amministratori delle societ\u00e0.\u00a0Infatti, qualora un socio, detentore del controllo della societ\u00e0 incorporante, perda il controllo della societ\u00e0 beneficiaria della fusione, occorre allora verificare che non siano superate le regole sul cumulo degli incarichi.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 2: La disciplina degli effetti delle concentrazioni nei confronti dei gestori<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1336. \u2013 I dirigenti delle banche si trovano in una situazione diversa a seconda che la concentrazione avvenga per incorporazione (A) o per fusione (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ La situazione dei dirigenti nel contesto di un&#8217;acquisizione<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1337. \u2013 L&#8217;acquisizione del controllo di una banca \u00e8 spesso accompagnata da un cambio di dirigente, il controllo finanziario assume il suo pieno significato solo se \u00e8 esteso dal controllo gestionale.\u00a0Infatti, \u00e8 inutile acquisire il controllo finanziario di una societ\u00e0 per lasciare alla sua guida un gruppo dirigente che non applichi la politica dei nuovi controllori.\u00a0Questo \u00e8 un aspetto importante che spesso l&#8217;assegnatario vuole mettere per iscritto.\u00a0Ma \u00e8 ovvio che la scrittura qui \u00e8 insufficiente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1338. \u2013 Il cambio di dirigenza pu\u00f2 comportare in tal caso solo le dimissioni dei precedenti dirigenti, seguite dalla nomina dei nuovi da parte dell&#8217;assemblea ordinaria.<\/span><br \/><span>In generale, le dimissioni degli ex dirigenti, l&#8217;assemblea ordinaria che ne prende atto e la nomina dei nuovi amministratori avverranno alla data scelta dalle parti per effettuare il trasferimento della propriet\u00e0 delle azioni cedute.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1339. \u2013 Nella misura in cui, a seguito del trasferimento di tali azioni, il cessionario ha il controllo dell&#8217;assemblea ordinaria, \u00e8 sicuro di controllare tale cambio di gestione.\u00a0Anzi, \u00e8 certo di poter licenziare gli ex leader che si rifiutano di dimettersi.\u00a0Potr\u00e0 cos\u00ec nominare i nuovi che ha scelto.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Il cambio di leader non dovrebbe quindi, in linea di principio, solve grosse difficolt\u00e0.\u00a0Tuttavia, il licenziamento dei direnti che rifiutano le dimissioni pu\u00f2, se avviene senza giusta causa, dar luogo al risarcimento dei danni.\u00a0Per questo spesso il cessionario esige che gli vengano consignnate le lettere di dimissioni di tutti gli amministratori non appena firmata la\/e promessa\/e.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1340. \u2013 Inoltre, un altro inconveniente pu\u00f2 derivare da una clausola statutaria che subordina il diretto di intervento alle assemblee all&#8217;iscrizione dei soci nei conti della societ\u00e0 per alcuni giorni.\u00a0In tal case, la banca remained senza organo di gestione per alcuni giorni, ma nulla impedisce al cessionario di subordinate il proprio accordo ad una preventiva modifica di tale disposizione di legge.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1341. \u2013 Infine, il cambio di capi dar\u00e0 ovviamente luogo a formalit\u00e0, e cio\u00e8:<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u2013 un inserto in un giornale di annunci legali del luogo della sede legale,<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 un deposito presso la cancelleria del tribunale commercial del luogo della sede legale in allegato al registro del commerce e delle societ\u00e0 dell&#8217;atto con cui si registrano le dimissioni di gli ex directi o il loro licenziamento e la nomina di nuovi directienti,<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 un&#8217;iscrizione rettificativa nel Registro del Commercio e delle Imprese,<\/span><br \/><span>\u2013 un inserimento nel Bollettino Ufficiale degli annuci civili e commerciali, tale inserimento essendo effettuato d&#8217;ufficio dall&#8217;impiegato.<\/span><br \/><span>Tali formalit\u00e0 sono in linea di principio espletate dai nuovi amministratori.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1342. \u2013 Inoltre, i cedenti che rinunciano alle loro funzioni direnziali vorranno talvolta ottenere dal\/i cessionario\/i l&#8217;impegno a non actere successivemente nei loro confronti in termini di responsabilit\u00e0.\u00a0Dobbiamo essere consapevoli dei limiti di un simile impegno.\u00a0Ovviamente, questa non pu\u00f2 essere un&#8217;esenzione dalla responsabilit\u00e0 penale, in quanto l&#8217;azione pubblica pu\u00f2 peraltro essere promossa da soggetti diversi dal cessionario.\u00a0In tema di responsabilit\u00e0 civile, l&#8217;impegno assunto dal cessionario tutela solo i cedenti dalla sua azione per responsabilit\u00e0 individuale.\u00a0Remains possible a possible azione sociale portata avanti da altri partner.\u00a0In effect,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Di conseguenza, la situazione dei direnti a seguito di un&#8217;OPA non solleva alcuna controversia legale.\u00a0Lo stesso vale nel contesto di una fusione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>B\/ La situazione dei directi bancari nell&#8217;ambito di una fusione<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1343. \u2013 La situazione dei capi difficilmente pone difficolt\u00e0.\u00a0La distribution dei poteri e delle funzioni all&#8217;interno della societ\u00e0 acquirente o di nuova costituzione \u00e8 stata generally uno dei grandi temi della phase negoziale e di fusione.\u00a0The banking authority is responsible for intervening in the control of the operation of the concentration.\u00a0Pertanto, eventuali difficolt\u00e0 che possono sorgere sono state necessariamente risolte in anticipation.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1344. \u2013 Il codice di commercio presta ben poca attenzione a questo problema.\u00a0Questa situazione \u00e8 abbastanza comprensibile.\u00a0Infatti, nell&#8217;ambito di una fusione per incorporation, si ha la scomparsa della o delle societ\u00e0 incorporate.\u00a0Pertanto, la questione del destino dei leader si pone da sola.\u00a0La situazione \u00e8 identica nel contesto di una fusione mediante la creazione di una nuova societ\u00e0 per i directinti delle societ\u00e0 che stanno scomparendo.\u00a0Gli amministratori dell&#8217;incorporata potranno tuttavia, ove ricorra, essere perseguiti per fatti commessi anteriormente alla fusione in danno dell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0L&#8217;azione legale pu\u00f2 essere initiata dai soci della societ\u00e0 acquirente.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1345. \u2013 Le uniche difficolt\u00e0 che possono sorgere riguardano quindi la societ\u00e0 incorporante o la nuova societ\u00e0 risultante dalla fusione.\u00a0Sono proprio questi gli unici casi che hanno attirato l&#8217;attenzione del legislatore.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>All&#8217;interno della societ\u00e0 incorporante o di nuova costituzione, va quindi decisa la questione del numero degli amministratori che possono sedere.\u00a0Le soluzioni da adottare sono state modificate dalla legge relativa alla nuova disciplina economica del 15\/05\/2001.\u00a0L&#8217;articolo L. 225-17 del codice di commercio, relativo al consiglio di amministrazione delle societ\u00e0 per azioni, \u00e8 stato modificato per limitare il numero dei membri a 18. Articolo L. 225-69 dello stesso codice, relativo al consiglio di amministrazione , \u00e8 stato anch&#8217;esso modificato per limitare a 18 anche il numero dei membri.\u00a0Inoltre, l&#8217;articolo L. 225-95, relativo al numero dei membri del consiglio di amministrazione o del consiglio di sorveglianza in caso di fusione di due societ\u00e0 per azioni, ha limitato il numero a 24 membri per un periodo limitato a tre anni .\u00a0.\u00a0.Infine, come in passato, nessuna previsione,\u00a0nessuna previsione specifica \u00e8 prevista in merito al numero dei componenti il \u200b\u200bConsiglio di Gestione.\u00a0Si deve concludere che il consiglio di amministrazione della societ\u00e0 risultante dalla fusione pu\u00f2 essere composto solo da cinque o sette membri.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>La fusione non ha conseguenze di rilievo sullo status degli amministratori stipendiati.\u00a0Go notato, tuttavia, che l&#8217;articolo L. 225-22 del codice commercial prevede una condizione di precedenza di due anni per il contratto di lavoro e l&#8217;esistenza di un rapporto di lavoro effettivo.\u00a0Pertanto, if ammette che se entro tale ends avviene una fusione, questa ha carattere puramente provvisorio.\u00a0In caso di fusione, il contratto di lavoro potrebbe essere stato concluso con una delle societ\u00e0 incorporate.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, la situazione dei leader non \u00e8 problematica.\u00a0Diverso \u00e8 il discorso per i dipendenti che sono le prime vittime della ristrutturazione.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>\u00a7 3: Disciplina degli effetti delle concentration sui lavoratori<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1346. \u2013 La disciplina degli effetti delle fusioni consente alcune modifiche finalizzate alla ristrutturazione.\u00a0Queste trasformazioni riguardano principalmente la riduzione della forza lavoro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1347. \u2013 Non esiste uno specifico trattamento giuridico dei dipendenti ai sensi della disciplina delle fusioni bancarie.\u00a0L&#8217;obiettivo primario, infatti, non \u00e8 pi\u00f9 la tutela del sistema bancario e finanziario, ma quella dei lavoratori.\u00a0\u00c8 quindi logico che il legislatore non abbia previsto uno specifico trattamento giuridico del sistema bancario nel diritto del lavoro.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1348. \u2013 Le concentrazioni, siano esse acquisizioni o fusioni, attribuiscono grande importanza alla riorganizzazione del lavoro.\u00a0La ricerca dell&#8217;organizzazione \u201cottimale\u201d \u00e8 diventata una preoccupazione costante durante le ristrutturazioni.\u00a0Gli istituti di credito vogliono raggiungere una \u201cmassa critica\u201d e realizzare economie di scala.\u00a0Riducono quindi le loro spese generali e &#8220;razionalizzano&#8221; le loro reti di distribuzione, il che sembra sfavorevole ai dipendenti.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 \u00e8 stato osservato nelle principali concentrazioni: Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Indosuez, Cr\u00e9dit du Nord\/ Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 G\u00e9n\u00e9rale, Cr\u00e9dit Mutuel\/ CIC, BNP\/ Paribas o Cr\u00e9dit Agricole\/ Cr\u00e9dit Lyonnais.\u00a0Ci\u00f2 ha portato a significative riduzioni di personale.\u00a0Secondo stime prudenti,<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1349. \u2013 Gli effetti di una concentration sui lavoratori sono dunque essenziali e devono essere considerati sotto tre angolazioni: gli effetti individuali della concentration sui contratti di lavoro (A) e gli effetti collettivi della concentration (B).<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>A\/ Effecti individuali sui contratti di lavoro<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1350. \u2013 I contratti di lavoro sono mantenuti in caso di trasferimento di azienda.\u00a0Analoga \u00e8 qui la tutela applicabile ai dependenti del sistema bancario<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1351. \u2013 L&#8217;articolo L. 122-12 del Codice del lavoro modified il 28\/01\/1981, prevede che in caso di cambiamento della situation giuridica del datore di lavoro, in particolare per successione, trasferimento, fusione, trasformazione di fondi, costituzione, tra il nuovo datore di lavoro e il personale dell&#8217;azienda rimangono tutti i contratti di lavoro in vigore il giorno della modifica.\u00a0Queste regole sono di ordine pubblico.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1352. \u2013 Va tuttavia precisato che la giurisprudenza francese afferma che un cambiamento di maggioranza all&#8217;interno di una societ\u00e0 non equivale a un cambiamento di datore di lavoro.\u00a0In questa logica, la camera sociale della Corte di cassazione ritiene che &#8220;le disposizioni degli articoli L. 122-12 e L. 122-12-1 del codice del lavoro non si applicano in caso di cambiamento di maggioranza nella detenzione &#8220;.\u00a0del capitale di una persona giuridica\u201d.\u00a0L&#8217;esclusione \u00e8 certamente troppo categorica rispetto alla giurisprudenza della Corte di giustizia delle Comunit\u00e0 europee.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>Pertanto, l&#8217;articolo L. 122-12 del codice del lavoro si applica solo alle situazioni espressamente menzionate, il che esclude le acquisizioni.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1353. \u2013 Quando tale articolo trova applicazione, esso comporta in particolare il mantenimento presso la banca avviante del beneficio dell&#8217;anzianit\u00e0 acquisita nella societ\u00e0 considerata e, per estensione, di tutti i diritti fondati sull&#8217;anzianit\u00e0.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1354. \u2013 In linea di principio, il mantenimento dei contratti di lavoro riguarda non solo i contratti di lavoro a tempo indeterminato, ma anche quelli a tempo determinato.\u00a0In generale, tutti i contratti di lavoro sono coperti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1355. \u2013 Va precisato che se il datore di lavoro deve mantenere i contratti di lavoro, i lavoratori sono legalmente liberi di dimettersi in qualsiasi momento.\u00a0Pertanto, quando le trattative per la fusione sono lunghe e molto pubblicizzate, ci\u00f2 si traduce spesso in un&#8217;emorragia di personale qualificato, spesso a vantaggio dei concorrenti, a causa dei capricci dell&#8217;occupazione.\u00a0La fusione tra BNP e Paribas ha provocato massicce defezioni, soprattutto tra i giovani analisti.<\/span><\/p>\n<p><span>1356. \u2013 Tuttavia, se i contratti di lavoro vengono mantenuti, le condizioni di lavoro possono risentirne.\u00a0La concentration richieder\u00e0 spesso mobilit\u00e0 professionale o geografica.\u00a0Il lavoratore non ha scelta: deve accettare questa modifica pena la violazione del contratto su iniziativa del datore di lavoro.\u00a0Pertanto, al di l\u00e0 di un&#8217;eventuale modification del contratto di lavoro da accettare da parte del lavoratore, \u00e8 l&#8217;istenza del posto di lavoro ad essere minacciata.\u00a0Riunendo diverse comunit\u00e0 di lavoro, la concentrazione le rimodella per ristrutturarle.\u00a0Tali cambiamenti portano quasi inevitabilmente a tagli di posti di lavoro attraverso licenziamenti oa trattative aziendali che saranno la base per la ristrutturazione.\u00a0Di fronte a questa realt\u00e0,the disposal of legge che impongono il maintenance of the contractti di lavoro pendante il trasferimento di azienda si rivelano di ridotta efficacia.\u00a0In definitiva, he principio del maintenance dei contratti di lavoro non \u00e8 in alcun modo incompatible con la possibilit\u00e0 di licenziamenti in occasione di fusione.\u00a0Se del caso, la banca incorporata sar\u00e0 comunque tenuta ad adempiere agli obblighi di legge relativi all&#8217;elaborazione dei piani di tutela dell&#8217;occupazione da sottoporre alla Direzione dipartimentale del lavoro e dell&#8217;occupazione.\u00a0Se la riduzione dell&#8217;organico \u00e8 effettuata dalla banca incorporation, essa deve essere accompanies dal pagamento dell&#8217;indennit\u00e0 spettante ai dipendenti tenendo conto, ove applicabili, dei diritti acquisiti all&#8217;interno dell&#8217;incorporata.Si precise, infine, che dopo il trasferimento,\u00a0il principio del maintenance dei contratti di lavoro non \u00e8 in alcun modo incompatibile con la possibilit\u00e0 di licenziamenti in occasione di fusione.\u00a0Se del caso, la banca incorporata sar\u00e0 comunque tenuta ad adempiere agli obblighi di legge relativi all&#8217;elaborazione dei piani di tutela dell&#8217;occupazione da sottoporre alla Direzione dipartimentale del lavoro e dell&#8217;occupazione.\u00a0Se la riduzione dell&#8217;organico \u00e8 effettuata dalla banca incorporation, essa deve essere accompanies dal pagamento dell&#8217;indennit\u00e0 spettante ai dipendenti tenendo conto, ove applicabili, dei diritti acquisiti all&#8217;interno dell&#8217;incorporata.Goes infine precisato che, successivemente al transfer, il principio del maintenance dei rapporti di lavoro non \u00e8 in alcun modo incompatible con la possibilit\u00e0 di licenziamenti in occasione di fusione.\u00a0If applicable,\u00a0the banca incorporata sar\u00e0 comunque tenuta ad adempiere agli obblighi di legge relativi all&#8217;elaborazione dei piani di tutela del lavoro da sottoporre alla Direzione dipartimentale del lavoro e dell&#8217;occupazione.\u00a0Se la riduzione dell&#8217;organico \u00e8 effettuata dalla banca incorporation, essa deve essere accompanies dal pagamento dell&#8217;indennit\u00e0 spettante ai dipendenti tenendo conto, ove applicabili, dei diritti acquisiti all&#8217;interno dell&#8217;incorporata.If precise in fine che, successively al conferimento, la banca incorporata sar\u00e0 tenuta ad adempiere agli obblighi di legge relativi all&#8217;elaborazione dei piani di tutela del lavoro da sottoporre alla Direzione dipartimentale del lavoro e dell&#8217;occupazione.\u00a0Se la riduzione di personale \u00e8 effettuata dalla banca incorporation, essa deve essere accompanies dal pagamento del compenso spettante ai dipendenti tenendo conto, ove applicabile,\u00a0diritti acquisiti nell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0<span class=\"VIpgJd-yAWNEb-VIpgJd-fmcmS-sn54Q\">If precise in fine che, successively al conferimento, la banca incorporata sar\u00e0 tenuta ad adempiere agli obblighi di legge relativi all&#8217;elaborazione dei piani di tutela del lavoro da sottoporre alla Direzione dipartimentale del lavoro e dell&#8217;occupazione.<\/span>Se la riduzione dell&#8217;organico \u00e8 effettuata dalla banca incorporation, essa deve essere accompanies dal pagamento dell&#8217;indennit\u00e0 spettante ai dipendenti tenendo conto, ove applicabili, dei diritti maturati all&#8217;interno dell&#8217;incorporata.\u00a0<\/span><\/p>\n<p><a href=\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/\"><span>DAMY Legal Studio<\/span><\/a><\/p>\n<p>[\/et_pb_text][\/et_pb_column][\/et_pb_row][et_pb_row _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; custom_margin=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; custom_padding=&#8221;||0px||false|false&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_column type=&#8221;4_4&#8243; _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][et_pb_divider _builder_version=&#8221;4.19.5&#8243; _module_preset=&#8221;default&#8221; global_colors_info=&#8221;{}&#8221;][\/et_pb_divider][\/et_pb_column][\/et_pb_row][\/et_pb_section]<\/p>\n","protected":false},"excerpt":{"rendered":"<p>Fusioni di banche nazionali: implicazioni e considerazioni legali: \u2013 Fusioni bancarie\u00a0La fusione pu\u00f2 essere definita pittoricamente.\u00a0Si tratta di un&#8217;operazione che &#8220;si intende per due societ\u00e0 come per due fiumi che uniscono le loro acque, uno conservando il nome e nascendo dall&#8217;altro, oppure entrambi confluendo a formare un fiume formato esclusivamente da due acque. , fiume [&hellip;]<\/p>\n","protected":false},"author":2,"featured_media":0,"comment_status":"open","ping_status":"open","sticky":false,"template":"","format":"standard","meta":{"_et_pb_use_builder":"on","_et_pb_old_content":"","_et_gb_content_width":"","footnotes":""},"categories":[333,294],"tags":[],"class_list":["post-2723","post","type-post","status-publish","format-standard","hentry","category-diritto-bancario","category-diritto-commerciale-e-societario"],"yoast_head":"<!-- This site is optimized with the Yoast SEO plugin v26.8 - https:\/\/yoast.com\/product\/yoast-seo-wordpress\/ -->\n<title>Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy<\/title>\n<meta name=\"description\" content=\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali\" \/>\n<meta name=\"robots\" content=\"index, follow, max-snippet:-1, max-image-preview:large, max-video-preview:-1\" \/>\n<link rel=\"canonical\" href=\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:locale\" content=\"it_IT\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:type\" content=\"article\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:title\" content=\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:description\" content=\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:url\" content=\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\" \/>\n<meta property=\"og:site_name\" content=\"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy\" \/>\n<meta property=\"article:publisher\" content=\"https:\/\/www.facebook.com\/niceavocats.fr\/\" \/>\n<meta property=\"article:published_time\" content=\"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00\" \/>\n<meta property=\"article:modified_time\" content=\"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00\" \/>\n<meta name=\"author\" content=\"Kevin\" \/>\n<meta name=\"twitter:card\" content=\"summary_large_image\" \/>\n<meta name=\"twitter:label1\" content=\"Scritto da\" \/>\n\t<meta name=\"twitter:data1\" content=\"Kevin\" \/>\n\t<meta name=\"twitter:label2\" content=\"Tempo di lettura stimato\" \/>\n\t<meta name=\"twitter:data2\" content=\"736 minuti\" \/>\n<script type=\"application\/ld+json\" class=\"yoast-schema-graph\">{\"@context\":\"https:\/\/schema.org\",\"@graph\":[{\"@type\":\"Article\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#article\",\"isPartOf\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\"},\"author\":{\"name\":\"Kevin\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/person\/e040acb2856efaa1e114d0e7a92a3870\"},\"headline\":\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali\",\"datePublished\":\"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00\",\"dateModified\":\"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00\",\"mainEntityOfPage\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\"},\"wordCount\":150152,\"commentCount\":0,\"publisher\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization\"},\"articleSection\":[\"diritto bancario\",\"Diritto commerciale e societario\"],\"inLanguage\":\"it-IT\",\"potentialAction\":[{\"@type\":\"CommentAction\",\"name\":\"Comment\",\"target\":[\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#respond\"]}]},{\"@type\":\"WebPage\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\",\"url\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\",\"name\":\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy\",\"isPartOf\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#website\"},\"datePublished\":\"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00\",\"dateModified\":\"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00\",\"description\":\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali\",\"breadcrumb\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#breadcrumb\"},\"inLanguage\":\"it-IT\",\"potentialAction\":[{\"@type\":\"ReadAction\",\"target\":[\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/\"]}]},{\"@type\":\"BreadcrumbList\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#breadcrumb\",\"itemListElement\":[{\"@type\":\"ListItem\",\"position\":1,\"name\":\"Accueil\",\"item\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/\"},{\"@type\":\"ListItem\",\"position\":2,\"name\":\"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali\"}]},{\"@type\":\"WebSite\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#website\",\"url\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/\",\"name\":\"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy\",\"description\":\"Justice - Confiance - Efficacit\u00e9\",\"publisher\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization\"},\"potentialAction\":[{\"@type\":\"SearchAction\",\"target\":{\"@type\":\"EntryPoint\",\"urlTemplate\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/?s={search_term_string}\"},\"query-input\":{\"@type\":\"PropertyValueSpecification\",\"valueRequired\":true,\"valueName\":\"search_term_string\"}}],\"inLanguage\":\"it-IT\"},{\"@type\":\"Organization\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization\",\"name\":\"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d'Avocats DAMY\",\"alternateName\":\"Gr\u00e9gory DAMY\",\"url\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/\",\"logo\":{\"@type\":\"ImageObject\",\"inLanguage\":\"it-IT\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/logo\/image\/\",\"url\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/wp-content\/uploads\/2023\/04\/damylogo-1.png\",\"contentUrl\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/wp-content\/uploads\/2023\/04\/damylogo-1.png\",\"width\":1890,\"height\":1417,\"caption\":\"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d'Avocats DAMY\"},\"image\":{\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/logo\/image\/\"},\"sameAs\":[\"https:\/\/www.facebook.com\/niceavocats.fr\/\"]},{\"@type\":\"Person\",\"@id\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/person\/e040acb2856efaa1e114d0e7a92a3870\",\"name\":\"Kevin\",\"url\":\"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/author\/kevin\/\"}]}<\/script>\n<!-- \/ Yoast SEO plugin. -->","yoast_head_json":{"title":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy","description":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali","robots":{"index":"index","follow":"follow","max-snippet":"max-snippet:-1","max-image-preview":"max-image-preview:large","max-video-preview":"max-video-preview:-1"},"canonical":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/","og_locale":"it_IT","og_type":"article","og_title":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy","og_description":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali","og_url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/","og_site_name":"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy","article_publisher":"https:\/\/www.facebook.com\/niceavocats.fr\/","article_published_time":"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00","article_modified_time":"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00","author":"Kevin","twitter_card":"summary_large_image","twitter_misc":{"Scritto da":"Kevin","Tempo di lettura stimato":"736 minuti"},"schema":{"@context":"https:\/\/schema.org","@graph":[{"@type":"Article","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#article","isPartOf":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/"},"author":{"name":"Kevin","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/person\/e040acb2856efaa1e114d0e7a92a3870"},"headline":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali","datePublished":"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00","dateModified":"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00","mainEntityOfPage":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/"},"wordCount":150152,"commentCount":0,"publisher":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization"},"articleSection":["diritto bancario","Diritto commerciale e societario"],"inLanguage":"it-IT","potentialAction":[{"@type":"CommentAction","name":"Comment","target":["https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#respond"]}]},{"@type":"WebPage","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/","url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/","name":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali - Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy","isPartOf":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#website"},"datePublished":"2012-09-07T09:16:55+00:00","dateModified":"2023-08-17T08:02:23+00:00","description":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali","breadcrumb":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#breadcrumb"},"inLanguage":"it-IT","potentialAction":[{"@type":"ReadAction","target":["https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/"]}]},{"@type":"BreadcrumbList","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/gli-aspetti-giuridici-delle-fusioni-e-acquisizioni-bancarie-nazionali-ed-europee\/#breadcrumb","itemListElement":[{"@type":"ListItem","position":1,"name":"Accueil","item":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/"},{"@type":"ListItem","position":2,"name":"Fusioni bancarie: implicazioni e considerazioni legali"}]},{"@type":"WebSite","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#website","url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/","name":"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d&#039;avocats Damy","description":"Justice - Confiance - Efficacit\u00e9","publisher":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization"},"potentialAction":[{"@type":"SearchAction","target":{"@type":"EntryPoint","urlTemplate":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/?s={search_term_string}"},"query-input":{"@type":"PropertyValueSpecification","valueRequired":true,"valueName":"search_term_string"}}],"inLanguage":"it-IT"},{"@type":"Organization","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#organization","name":"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d'Avocats DAMY","alternateName":"Gr\u00e9gory DAMY","url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/","logo":{"@type":"ImageObject","inLanguage":"it-IT","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/logo\/image\/","url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/wp-content\/uploads\/2023\/04\/damylogo-1.png","contentUrl":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/wp-content\/uploads\/2023\/04\/damylogo-1.png","width":1890,"height":1417,"caption":"Soci\u00e9t\u00e9 d'Avocats DAMY"},"image":{"@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/logo\/image\/"},"sameAs":["https:\/\/www.facebook.com\/niceavocats.fr\/"]},{"@type":"Person","@id":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/#\/schema\/person\/e040acb2856efaa1e114d0e7a92a3870","name":"Kevin","url":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/author\/kevin\/"}]}},"_links":{"self":[{"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/2723","targetHints":{"allow":["GET"]}}],"collection":[{"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts"}],"about":[{"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/types\/post"}],"author":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/users\/2"}],"replies":[{"embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/comments?post=2723"}],"version-history":[{"count":0,"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/posts\/2723\/revisions"}],"wp:attachment":[{"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/media?parent=2723"}],"wp:term":[{"taxonomy":"category","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/categories?post=2723"},{"taxonomy":"post_tag","embeddable":true,"href":"https:\/\/gregorydamy.niceavocats.fr\/it\/wp-json\/wp\/v2\/tags?post=2723"}],"curies":[{"name":"wp","href":"https:\/\/api.w.org\/{rel}","templated":true}]}}